《The Taste of Seduction》


 Chapter 1 - Atlas

    It''s just a normal city. With normal people, living lives.


    But beneath the normal, lies the abnormal. Crime goes on in the cut-throat streets. People get robed, raped or killed. If you were too weak, you were consumed.


    It''s an animal eat animal world out here, and if you weren''t a big animal, you would be smart enough to avoid getting involved in its activities.


    He used to be weak. After witnessing the death of his parents, he realized the weak, had no ce in these streets. He was a tiger in these parts of the city.


    Not just any tiger, he was one who was patrolling these grounds not only to hunt but track his prey for the sole purpose of revenge. There is a story about a tiger who was injured by a man.


    The tiger tracked the hunter for 6 months and after finding him killed him. Until he found his target, he was patient.


    He was patient. Unlike the tiger who had only one target, he had many.


    Even now he had found a new prey.


    The prey''s face was swollen due to the beatings he had received.


    "Where are the others?" he asked coldly.


    The prey looked into the hunter''s cold gaze and lost all motivation to grasp his will.


    "Please don''t kill me," what more could the prey do but to beg?


    He didn''t even know this man.


    Just a few hours ago the prey was in a club partying with his friends. Everything was smooth and fine until someone spiked his drink.


    He was kidnapped, brought here and beaten. Every ten minutes, the man who seemed to be the leader of this pack, would walk in ask him "where are the others?"


    If he didn''t answer or pleaded for his life or promised money or even admit the fact that he didn''t know who the hunter was or what he was talking about, his finger would be smashed with a hammer.


    It''s been 90 minutes the prey was down to hisst finger.


    "Don''t worry about your fingers," the hunter says, "you still have ten toes."


    "Why? Why?" the prey began to ask amidst tears, "Why are you doing this?!"


    The room was dark and the only source of light was focused directly on the prey''s face, so he hadn''t been able to figure out the face of the hunter.


    As you sow a melon, so you shall reap one, as you sow a bean, so you shall reap one," the hunter stepped into the light.


    The prey froze in shock and slowly said, "It''s you"


    "I don''t have time to break more fingers," said the hunter and turning to one of his men he ordered, "Put him out of his misery."


    "Wait please forgive"


    The sound of the gunshot echoed and reverbed across the room.


    "You really should at least hear them out," Xavierined as he walked towards the hunter and watching the floor to make sure he didn''t step on any brain matter, "This is the 5th one already."


    Thetter sighed, his friend was right, "I need to avenge the ident of my brother and the death of his wife, and I, will not stop until all of them are dead."


    As had given up on being weak and dependent ever since the night his parents were murdered leaving him with his twin brother.


    Using his connections acquired from inheriting his father''s business, he was able to track down 5 persons involved in his brother''s ident leading to the death of his wife with their unborn son.


    His brother was so in love with the woman and he has no idea how he was going to tell him she is dead when he wakes up.


    His brother was the heartless, cruel monster with twisted thoughts of the underworld and he was the ruthless, fierce devil in the business world. The Martini''s brothers were a force to be reckoned with when theybined forces.


    The only problem was only a few people knew the real identity of his brother and had seen his real face.


    In order to protect him because they look alike his brother always covered his face whenever he carried out an operation.


    That''s why he goes by the name Maschera in the underworld meaning Mask in Italian. Because of this As believes his brother''s attacker must be someone closer to him who knew him enough to know how he looked like and the difference between them. But who?


    "As, As? Xavier tried to grab his attention. As had the tendency to drift of in thought.


    "What is it?" As turned.


    "Your boys want to dispose of that," he gestured towards the body, "And I need to get going. The wife is always antsy when I return home sote."


    Although As, seemed to trust no one Xavier was one of the few persons he did trust. Xavier was his cousin. Although As had inherited his parent''s business, Xavier built his corporation from scratch straying away from his parents'' original source of ie.


    Xavier may seem like a calm gentleman but As knew how dangerous he could get. As was grateful to the fact that Xavier didn''t decide topete with his brother for the leadership of the mafia; God knows that his brother would be outmatched.


    As sighed. He couldn''t wait to catch the person responsible for his sleepless nights. Oh how he would make them pay. Excitement glinted in his eyes as various torturing mechanisms shed across his eyes.. He was truly cruel and twisted.

 Chapter 2 - Meredith

    "Aaron! Dinner!!"


    "Yes sore!"


    It''s just a normal city. With normal people, living lives as normally as they could.


    For Meredith Rossi, and her younger brother this normal life wasn''t so easy toe by. Running away from home with a little brother to cater for wasn''t easy.


    "Sore, you''re not eating," Aaron pointed.


    "Oh, never mind me, go on eat up," she smiled.


    "It''s okay I miss mom too, but it''s been a year now," he said while taking a bite out of his tofu.


    Her shoulders dropped, "I know but if it wasn''t for"


    The 12-year-old pinched her cheek, "Stop it, it''s not your fault! I won''t forgive you if you keep talking like that!"


    "I''m sorry," she muttered.


    "Enough about that," he said and turned to his food, "it''s getting cold."


    She apologized again and started eating. Sometimes, she forgets she''s the older one among the two and should act more in charge but she tended to back away from difficult situations and couldn''t also speak up when it mattered the most.


    She was bullied a lot because of that and no matter how she tried to improved, she couldn''t seem to overcame the disability. Her best friend Sofia would be the one to save her from most of the challenges.


    Sofia has been her best friend ever since she found her and her brother sleeping on the bench at the park.


    Meredith had thought she was crazy at first when she had invited her and her brother home. Who in their right mind invite aplete stranger to their home or maybe she was the crazier one to follow aplete stranger home?


    It was the best decision she had ever made and Sofia''s family has been good to her and her brother ever since she told them a half lie and half truth of her story.


    Sofia would send them some allowances to support them and pay for her brother''s school fees. Honestly, Meredith owed her a lot.


    Her phone chirped; a message from Sofia. Speak of the devil.


    "Merrie meet me, I''ve got more books for you," it read.


    "Aaron, stay home. I''m going to meet with Sofia," she said to her little brother.


    On her way to Sofia''s home, she noticed how quiet the road was. Although it seemed nice, she couldn''t be too careful.


    Sofia was waiting outside her home with a brown shopping bag.


    "Here," Sofia handed over the bag to her after they had exchanged pleasantries.


    Meredith inspected the bag and of course, Sofia had outdone herself again. These were the best erotica one could acquire.


    "Thank you very much Sofia," Meredith said, "This means a lot."


    "It''s the least I can do for my favorite virgin pervert," Sofia smirked.


    "I''m not"


    "You''re not a virgin?!!" Sofia faked being shocked, "Congrattions!"


    "Stop that! I''m not a pervert," Meredith said while pouting.


    "Says the one who likes those kinds of books and is still a virgin,"


    "These are for preparation," Meredith saidmely.


    "Uh huh," Sofia shook her head and dipped her hand into her purse and pulled out an envelope, "Here, it''s this week''s allowance."


    Meredith epted it, "Thanks but"


    "But?"


    "Could I ask you for a favor?"


    "Sure."


    Meredith yed with the frames of her sses a bit before speaking, "Could you help me get a job?"


    "You want to work?" Sofia asked, "But I told you that you shouldn''t bother about that. I have you covered."


    "I know about that but" Meredith looked at the ground, "I need to grow. I can''t be protected by you forever you know? I need to learn how to stand on my own to support myself and my younger brother."


    Sofia thought about it for a moment, "Do you have corporate clothes?"


    Meredith''s face brightened up, "Yes! Yes, I do!"


    "I''ll talk to an acquaintance of mine," Sofia rubbed her temple, "You''ll start tomorrow."


    Meredith jumped into Sofia''s arms excitedly, "Thank you, big sis!"


    "And stop calling me big sis, we''re age mates you know?"


    "I know but you are one to me," Meredith beamed, "No seriously, you''ve done enough. You''re my guardian angel."


    Sofia''s lips curled into a soft smile.


    After bidding their goodbyes, Meredith returned home.


    "So, I''ll be employed starting from tomorrow," she said to herself, "Wait that would mean me waking up earlier than usual!"


    She groaned andined about the fact that she wouldn''t be able to read the new books. As she crossed the street, she was so focused on her bag that she didn''t notice the car which was heading her way.. The car which was about to change her boring life.

 Chapter 3 - First Meeting

    The drive home in his brand-new convertible was a long one for As. Frustrated by the fact, that he had killed a valuable holder of informant due to his anger, his hands tightened at the wheel as he slowly elerated. Surprisingly, the streets weren''t so busy; Palermo has the most bizarre traffic jams the world has ever seen, so seeing the streets less upied was a relief.


    His phone chirped. He always kept his eyes on the road but seeing as tonight didn''t seem so busy, he reached for the phone and checked his messages.


    "You on your way home? ;)" it read.


    So, she was still at his ce.


    "On my way" he replied.


    He knew she didn''t care about him and was just with him because of the money but he didn''t care. He was too busy to do rtionships anyway so he had just called her over for sex, but over the week she seemed to have made herselffortable at his ce. Not that he cared though.


    A sh of red caught his eyes and he mmed on the brakes, making the car screech to a halt.


    The youngdy who wasn''t looking while watching keeled over and covered her head, frozen and half expecting to be run over.


    When she realized that she was still alive and not on the way to the hospital, she looked up and his eyes locked with hers.


    They both froze. It seemed like time had stopped for both of them. He noticed the shopping bag she was with had its contents on the floor. Normally he''d ignore, reverse and head home but for some reason, he didn''t want to leave her alone.


    Getting down from the car, he walked over to her and started helping her pick up the books.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," she apologized while bowing repeatedly.


    "It''s fine," he replied and squatted to help her pick up the books.


    To his surprise, she yelled and grabbed one the book from his hand and quickly picked up the books and stuffed them into her bag.


    "Uhmm okay?" he shrugged.


    "Did you see them?" she asked but too faintly to be heard.


    Strange, her voice made him feel funny inside.


    "It''s erotica, right? One of" she covered his mouth with her hands and shook her head negatively.


    He raised a brow. Her hands which were pressed against his lips were so soft that he didn''t even push her away just the way he would have done to any other girl.


    He licked her hand and she jumped back.


    "Why did you do that?!" she yelled.


    He tasted his lips and observed her. She was in looking; her dark hair was tied in a single pony tail; she wore sses that were a perfect fit for her small face.


    Her skin was pale but blended with the pinkness of her lips. Honestly speaking, she looked too in for his liking. Then why? Why couldn''t he stop staring?


    "Mister? Mister?" she snapped her fingers breaking the trance that had befallen him.


    "I''m sorry about that," he got back on his feet, "Watch while you''re crossing the road."


    "Th Thank you," she muttered and scampered across the road.


    Honestly, she wasn''t his type.


    When he arrived home, sure as hell, Mia was there.


    "Tada!!" she eximed as she showed him his dinner.


    "You really out did yourself," he said as he took a seat.


    The Shitake fried rice with water chestnuts tasted amazing. Mia, definitely had it down when it came to cooking. His previous flings weren''t so good in cooking; it didn''t bother him though. He could just hire a chef. Then again, aren''t all girls supposed to know how to cook? The girl from earlier shed across his mind. Why?


    After dinner, heid on his bed and stared at the ceiling. He couldn''t stop thinking about her.


    Why?


    Why her?


    She was so in.


    He knew he shouldn''t bother about it as he may never see her again.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Mia who just stepped out of the bathroom and was drying her brte hair.


    He looked at her; measuring andparing her features to the other girl. Mia had a good body; she wasn''t as pale as the other girl but she was blessed naturally with her figure.


    He got up and walked over to the dresser and brought a pair of sses and handed it over to her, "Wear this."


    She shot him a confused look, but still put on the sses, "Like this?"


    It wasn''t enough but it''ll have to do.


    "Good, get on the bed," he said as he began to undress.


    Mia, was used to this. He woulde back from work meetings ande to her for warmth. She knew he needed the affection. The poor baby still tosses and turns at night because of his nightmares.


    The moment he grabbed Mia his phone chirped. It was a message from an acquaintance; one he owed a favor.


    ''Is that secretary job still avable?''

 Chapter 4 - The Job

    Meredith couldn''t stop thinking about the incident that just happened. When she realized it, she knew she wouldn''t make it across the road, so she braced for impact letting her shopping bag fall. To her surprise, the car stopped without sending her to the hospital.


    The driver came down and helped her pick up the materials although she may have offended him by not letting him help or by the fact that she covered his mouth but since he licked her fingers, she decided that they were even.


    But wait he almost saw her erotica! If so, they weren''t even! Not even at all!


    She got home and flung herself into the bed along with the books.


    "Sore, are you okay?" her brother asked.


    "I''m fine, I''m just tired," she replied while her face was buried in the pillow.


    Her brother shrugged and headed to his room.


    She looked at the palm the stranger had licked and couldn''t help but remember the tingle it sent down her spine.


    She licked the spot to see if there was any reaction but there was nothing, until she realised that she had just shared an indirect kiss with the stranger!


    Just this stranger was wow. It''s seems God really did have favorites. He was enthralling. He was tall and sturdy and even in his casual shirt and jeans, his pose held power.


    His shirt clung close to his body, showing off every rippling muscle underneath. The man was the type that could make a woman orgasm just by his touch like the ones in the books she read.


    She started to blush heavily.


    Why was she so excited?


    She barely knew him and would probably never see him again.


    For some reason, thatst line of thought upset her.


    No need to get upset, she had her books!


    The first book which she had an interest in reading was a story about A CEO and his secretary''s office rtionship.


    She loved the story and stayed up for a while reading when she got a mail.


    She was offered a job as the personal secretary to the CEO of Lushpany. She was expected to resume the following day by 9am.


    How?!


    Her phone chirped.


    "Got you the job!" it was a message from Sofia.


    ***************


    The following day.


    8:30am


    As arrived at the office and as usual everyone stopped to greet him whenever he passed that is everyone but one.


    Whoever she was, the person didn''t seem to acknowledge his presence. She was engrossed in reading the co-operations pamphlet which talked about its mission and objectives.


    He signaled one of the receptionists, "Who is that?"


    "Her name is Meredith Rossi sir," the receptionist replied, "She was the one you said we should appoint as your secretary."


    She''s early.


    He dismissed the receptionist and walked up to the girl.


    "You should really learn to be sensitive at the work ce if you want to be my secretary," he said.


    She turned and locked eyes with him.


    Once again, time slowed down for the both of them.


    "It''s you" he said.


    "Wow what a coincidence," she replied, "Small world."


    "I guess," he replied.


    "My name is Meredith Rossi, and starting today, I''ll be your secretary," she said barely able to contain her excitement, "I''ll be in your care."


    "I''m As Martini, CEO of this ce," he said and extended his hand, "I look forward to working with you."


    And as their hands touched, they both had the same feeling that this was the start of something good for both of them.


    A/n; A very short chapter. Sorry^^

 Chapter 5 - Raw

    As saw the smile on her lips and felt his heart thudded in his chest. Weird because he was sure that he didn''t even possess one.


    The woman in front of him was wearing a navy blue cooperate dress that was just above her knees.


    She wore small pearl earrings and her dark hair had been put into a neat bun on top of her head.


    She lookedpletely different fromst night.


    Her oval face was beautiful. So fresh and natural with no makeup except the red lipsticks she was wearing.


    The flush on her pale cheeks was like flush of sunset on snow.


    Her thick rimmed sses hanged on her nose which was straight, short and charming.


    He gazed into her eyes behind her sses and he had to admit her eyes were the most beautiful sparkling hazel eyes he has ever seen.


    They were lovely and full of hope and innocent but dealing with people have taught him that behind the most beautiful eyesid secrets deeper and darker and he was quite curious the secrets hers held.


    His eyes travelled down from her eyes to her shoulders, her breast and to her luscious red lips as she bites them. His pulse quickened with forbidden longing.


    As looked at her knotted fingers. She was nervous; he made her nervous.


    The thought of having the slightest effect on her excited him.


    "Ermm. Sir?" The receptionist interrupted his thoughts. As cleared his throat when he realized he was still holding her hand and dropped her hand.


    He watched as color spread across her cheeks. Damn this woman was cute.


    "Sorry to interrupt you Sir, but Mr. Miles wants to know if you will be meeting him today."


    Since As fired his previous secretary for leaking his personal information, now his receptionist was managing his schedules.


    As rubbed his neck feeling exhausted. He was beyond tired.


    Lately, managing hispany and finding the culprits responsible for his brother''s ident was taking a toll on him. He sighed.


    "Yes, but I will be meeting only him. Clear my schedule afterwards. I want to rest for today."


    As hated John Miles.


    The bastard was cunning and maniptive if not because he owed his father a favor, he will not be having this meeting.


    "Miss or Mrs.?" As asked as he studied her facial expression waiting for her answer.


    "Miss please."


    As nodded his head as reply.


    "Do you have a boyfriend?"


    She looked taken aback with his question but he needed to know if he had to kill someone to im her.


    The thought of her with someone else made his blood boil.


    "N-no."


    As smirked.


    "Okay, Miss Rossi followed me. I hope you don''t mind me asking these personal questions but I need to know if this job is your priority. We don''t want a man as a distraction, do we?"


    She nodded.


    As was annoyed by her not answering his questions he wanted to hear her soft velvet voice but he knew she was shy.


    Soon his little rabbit will befortable around him.


    They walked in silence as they entered his office.


    "You will be just in front of my office. You will have your own desk. As my secretary you are to set up my meetings, pick up calls and organize every file and most importantly you will be expected to make me coffee. Hope you know how to make coffee Miss Rossi?"


    "Yes, Sir I do. How do you like your coffee?"


    As stopped walking and turned to look at her.


    "I like my coffee smooth, rich, strong and ck. No cream or sugar just give it to me raw."


    As watched as she blushed looking away from him. It seemed his secretary was a little naughty.


    He couldn''t stop grinning.


    "Miss Rossi why are you blushing? You know I''m talking about coffee, right?"


    "I. I- nothing. Yes, I know we are talking about coffee. No-nothing...else."


    As stood there silently, looking at her. His gaze travelled up and down her body. He saw her knotting left finger.


    Seems it''s a habit she does when she was nervous.


    "Alright." He finally replied.


    "Sit down, Miss Rossi."


    He said as he sat behind his ck executive desk, leaning his back on his chair. Meredith sat down across him.


    "So, tell me about yourself, why you need the job and why you think I should hire you."


    As watched as she took a deep breath. He could clearly see that she was ufortable with his questions. He scrunched his brows in curiosity.


    For what seems like forever but a few seconds she started,


    "I''m Meredith Rossi. Uh.... I''m twenty-four years old."


    As stared at her. She looked so innocent for someone who was twenty-four years old. Now he was more curious about her.


    He couldn''t wait to break her.


    To make her beg for mercy. To cry out his name when he bends her over his desk.


    "I''m currently staying alone with my brother. Aaron is twelve years old and is attending high school..."


    "What about your parents?"


    As watched as her face suddenly turned ashen. Family was a touchy subject for his little rabbit.


    He was not in a hurry when the time is right, he would have all the answers he needs.

 Chapter 6 - DonT Be Deceived

    Clearing his throat, he changed the question.


    "So, tell me about your education and work experience."


    Meredith let out a sigh and gave him a grateful look as the color slowly made its way on her face.


    "I graduated from KUUV with high honors with a degree in business management two years ago. Unfortunately, I don''t have any working experience but I''m hardworking, able to withstand stress or pressure. I''m sure I''m going to do a good job please just give me the chance."


    "So, what have you been doing these two years after school?"


    Meredith inhaled deeply before answering, "I was taking care of my mom. She was diagnosed with stage 4 colon cancer. She passed away nine months ago."


    As could see she was trying not to break down.


    "Sorry for your loss, Miss Rossi." Damn he hated the sad look on her face. He would rather see her cry in his bed than see the sad look on her face right now.


    "Thank you. I''m d she passed away though. She was suffering a lot. At times death isn''t so bad. It''s an escape from this harsh world." Meredith forced out a smile.


    As pressed his lips together and gave a curt nod.


    "So I''m I hired?" Meredith asked with her eyes glinting with hope.


    "Yes Miss Rossi. You''re hired."


    "I''m hired? Thank you, Sir you''re not going to regret this."


    As lips curled into a soft smile by her reaction. She looked like a kid who has received her favorite cookies.


    Being in a calctive circle it was rare to see someone who genuinely expressed her feelings.


    "Yeah, you''re going to start tomorrow morning. I want you to be here exactly at 7:30am. Work starts at 8:00am but as my secretary you''re supposed toe early and make sure everything is in ce and oh, don''t forget my coffee."


    As opened a drawer and removed a card from it.


    "Here is my business card. My personal number is on it. In case you need to contact me directly for something."


    Meredith grasped the card with her hand then stared at it.


    "I don''t tolerate tardiness andziness so make sure to be on time tomorrow."


    "Alright Sir." Meredith replied.


    "I will call someone to give you a tour around thepany. Wait for him at the reception hall."


    "Okay. Thank you." She got up from her chair and strode out of his office. Just as she was about to open the door, she turned around and walked towards him. She came to stand behind the chair she was previously sitting in.


    "Umsir, how much is my sry.? She asked, her voice a bare whisper in the room.


    As''s eyes flickered with amusement as he leaned in his chair.


    "How much do you want me to pay you, Miss Rossi?"


    Meredith frowned, unsure how to answer. She has never worked before so she had no idea how much she is supposed to take.


    "I''m waiting for your answer, Miss Rossi."


    "I-I don''t know sir." She fought back a blush before answering him.


    "As my personal assistant you be paid 85 dors per hour. Bonuses will be added at the end of the year depending on your performance."


    Meredith eyes widened. "Really?"


    "Yes, Miss Rossi really. I might increase your pay as times goes on. Like I said depending on your performance. I don''t like underpaying my workers they deserve more since they''re the ones keeping thepany running."


    A smile slide across Meredith''s lips.


    "You''re really kind, Mr. Martini."


    As stiffened, before letting out a mirthless chuckle. His gaze burned into hers with such intensity she felt her soul shiver.


    "I''m anything but kind, Miss Rossi. Don''t be deceived."


    He stretched out thest word for emphasis.


    Meredith swallowed the lump in her throat and nodded.


    "Good. You can leave now unless you want to spend more time with me?"


    Meredith felt a hot blush settle over her cheeks.


    "I-I. N-no. sir."


    "Oh, I didn''t know Miss Rossi hated my presence. Then how are we going to work together?"


    Meredith''s mouth moved, but remained soundless with nervousness. She had no idea what to say.


    "I''m just kidding, Miss Rossi." Heughed and the warm, richly masculine sound swept away her nervousness.


    "Oh"


    She let out an awkwardugh. "I''m so stupid. I-"


    As shot a re up at her to silence her.


    "Don''t say that ever again. You''re not stupid. If you are I would never hire you. Never let anyone make you feel stupid and most importantly don''t put yourself down, you''re all you''ve got."


    As has never understood why girls put themselves down. They have something that can bring any man to their feet. They create lives but still they can''t seem to appreciate themselves. Women were weird for sure.


    Maybe it''s was because he was closer to his mom but As respected women. He didn''t get why men had to be mean, abusive and indifference to get their superiority and dominance message around.


    Not him. His father taught him that respect couldn''t bemanded or bought you have to earn it. So yes, he might be ruthless and fierce in the business world.


    Cruel and twisted underground but he always gives people the respect they deserved. He didn''t see himself high above anybody.


    He still remembers the surprise face on the securities and cleaners face anything he asks them how they are when they greet him every morning. If only they knew how much he values each of them for making hispany what it is today.


    "Did you hear what I just said, Miss Rossi?"


    "Yes, Sir." Meredith replied.


    "Good, you can wait for Mr. Matthews at the reception hall. He will be the one giving you the tour."


    "Alright. Have a nice day sir and thank you for the advice." She said as her eyes held his for a moment before leaving his office.


    She could feel the heat from his stare on her back as she walked away.. Deep down she knew working for As Martini was going to be a thrilling adventure and she couldn''t wait.

 Chapter 7 - The Bet

    "Miss Rossi?" Meredith looked up from herp when she heard her name. An attractive man with dark brown hair and brown eyes was standing in front of her with the friendliest smile she has ever seen on his face.


    Yeah, the guy was sure handsome but not as handsome as As. Damn she should stopparing people with her new boss.


    Meredith returned the smile and replied, "Yes, that is me."


    "I''m Albert Matthews." He told her while extending his hand for her to shake.


    "Meredith Rossi." Meredith said as she shook his hand.


    "A beautiful name for a beautiful girl." He said, winking at her.


    Meredith blushed and let out a chuckle. "Are you trying to hit on me?"


    She asked, raising her eyebrows in question.


    "Is it working?" He asked.


    Meredith giggled and shook her head. "No."


    "Well at least the nervous look on your face has disappeared. You looked so tense I couldn''t help but try to lift your mood." He said softly.


    "Yeah, my mood is so much better now. Thank you."


    Albert gave a small bow. "It''s my pleasure to put a smile on your face, princess."


    Albertughed and Meredith followed. A start of a great friendship.


    "Mr. Martini said I should give you a tour around our beautifulpany. Are you ready?"


    Meredith nodded, "Yes!"


    Albert tittered, "Alright princess, let''s go."


    ********


    "Are you sure you remember everything?" Twenty minutester after the tour, Albert asked.


    Thepany was huge with different departments but Albert took his time exining everything to her. Fortunately, she had a good memory than the average human.


    "ErmMr. Martini said he would like a cup of coffee every morning but I didn''t see any coffee machine? Do I buy it outside?" Meredith inquired.


    "Oh, I forgot. We have a cozy break room where the coffee machine is. Let me show." Meredith nodded and gave him a soft smile.


    Albert was really kind and patient. Something that was rare in people nowadays. He led her to a big room with a purple and white wall. It was indeed cozy.


    How nice it would be to sit here reading while sipping a cup of coffee. Meredith thought with a dreamy look on her face.


    "Here are the cups, spoons, filters." Albert opened a cab and turned to look at her.


    "Thank you, Mr. Matthews."


    Albert scrunched his brows and held his hand dramatically over his chest.


    "Mr. Matthews? Ouch princess I thought we were friends?" He questioned.


    "Ahwe are?"


    Albert bobbed his head in agreement.


    "Well, if you want to be my friend so bad, I can''t refuse you, eh?"


    An amused expression quirked up the side of his mouth as he studied her.


    "It seems As has found himself a gem to work for him. Not only are you beautiful, you''re interesting too. Lucky bastard."


    Meredith raised her brows when she heard him.


    "Erm...As? Not Mr. Martini?" Meredith questioned. Judging from Albert''s tone it seems he was close to her new boss? She wasn''t sure.


    "Yes, unfortunately I''m one of the few friends he has. And if I say a few I mean the guy has only two friends."


    He gave her a whisk of a smile and continued on.


    "As friends let me give you a free piece of advice. Don''t fall in love with him. He has no heart unless you n on giving him yours."


    Meredith''s flushed at his words.


    "What if he falls in love with me?" She asked shing an innocent smile.


    Silence fell between them until Albert broke out into hystericalughter; a sort of half chuckle, half splutter.


    "Love? As? Pftt...like I said, hecks a heart. And I don''t mean to be rude but you''re definitely not his type."


    The corners of Meredith''s lips quirked into a light smile. Maybe reading many erotic CEO books were messing with her head right now because she uttered something that shocked even her.


    "Wanna bet?"


    Albert pursed his lips together in a faint smile and nodded.


    "Why not?" He smirked.


    "It will be fun to see the almighty As whipped for a woman; that''s only if you seed. If you don''t, I will take you clubbing to mourn your broken heart- "


    "What if I win?" Meredith interrupted him.


    Albert raised his eyebrows in amusement. "Hmm. I will still take you clubbing to celebrate your sess."


    Meredith shook her head while having a faint smile on her lips.


    "Alright, we have a deal!"


    Albert stretched out his hand for her shake.


    "Deal.." He said as Meredith took his hand.

 Chapter 8 - Secret

    "Wellwell, Mr. Martini how are you this morning?" As looked up from the file he was reading when he heard the voiceced with sarcasm. He rolled his eyes when he saw his friend Albert walking towards him.


    Albert made himselffortable sitting on the chair across As.


    "Won''t you ask me how our tour went? I have to admit your new secretary is quite interesting."


    Albert let out a chuckle as he remembered their deal.


    "What''s funny?"


    As asked, his thumb and forefinger rubbing against his chin.


    "Um...I can''t tell you. It''s our secret."


    "Our? Secrets? I hope you''re not referring to my secretary." As spat the words through gritted teeth.


    "Of course, I''m referring to Meredith. Who else?" Albert said with a smug look on his face.


    "Meredith? You spent half an hour with her and you''re now on first name bases?"


    Something bitter dripped from As''s tone.


    "Yes, I got my charms." Albert said as his eyes danced with mischief as he watched As.


    "I see," As murmured seemingly annoyed with his answer.


    "So, won''t you ask me what I think about her? I know that''s why you let a busy man like myself gave your new secretary a tour. You wanted me to assess her."


    As hated how right Albert was every time. He was the one with the gut instincts and high EQ in the group.


    Albert was very good at reading people and that''s why he was awyer. He handled the legal department of Aspany.


    He had his way with people and he could be quite maniptive too with his charming personality.


    "Hmmso what do you think of her?" As inquired with a raised eyebrow.


    "Tell me why you let me give her the tour instead of the HR. Are you perhaps interested in her so you want to seek my opinion?"


    Albert squinted; his eyes lit with an inner glow of mischief. He and As has been friends since they were in diapers. His parents and As''s parents were best friends from high schools.


    They had n they would let their kids get married to each other if they were opposite sex. Unfortunately, As mom had given birth to two boys twins and then he was born too.


    They were more like brothers than friends. Over the years Albert had witness the Martini brothers go through massive changes.


    The bubbly and mischievous As became fierce and ruthless and the quiet little boy who always had his head buried in books became cold and heartless. Ace, As twin was the most dangerous man Albert has ever met. Ace was cold, ruthless, with no spark of passion to guide him.


    Something snapped inside him the moment the ten-year-old Ace witness his parents'' murder. He didn''t talk for years until he nearly killed a boy with his bare hands for hurting As at the age of fourteen.


    Albert had no idea what happened but after the incident the Martini brothers disappeared for two years until As appeared to take control of his father''spany.


    People thought he was crazy because how can a sixteen-year-old run apany. But he proved everyone wrong at the board room that day. The young boy who couldn''t even protect himself from a bully two years ago had cut his uncle''s tongue in broad day light in front of people for insulting his dead mother.


    That incident that day started the legacy of As Martini. Don''t be deceived by his well-manners, the man simplyckedpassion. There was no openness to him, no wedge to ess his heart.


    That''s why Albert wanted to know why As was showing interest in a person for the first time. Why did he need him to assess the woman?


    "Nothing. She will be working for me I need to know if she would be a threat or not and who else is better at reading people than you?"


    As said in a rxed sort of way, his words drawn-out and low.


    "Alright, I thought you were finally interested in a girl." Albertmented.


    Even though As was interested in his secretary in a forbidden way there was no way he was going to tell Albert. At least not yet. Not until he has her.


    "Well, for starters there seems to be something more to Meredith than she is showing. She seems like someone who has forged a new identity for herself. On the outside she looks like a shy, ordinary woman but her eyes tell aplete different story."


    As arched his brows. "What do you mean?"


    "She has dyed her hair the mostmon hair color; ck and her sses are too big for her face. She doesn''t want to stand out in a crowd. She wants to blend in. If you look deep into her eyes, you will see immense guilt. She is too young to have a glint of guilt in her eyes. Unless"


    They both stared at each other even though Albert didn''t finish what he was saying he was sure As knew what he wanted to say.


    As nodded in understanding. Meredith Rossi who are you? As lips curled into a dark smile. It seems his secretary had a secret and no one knew better than him that you couldn''t run from what you''ve done.


    Now he was more than interested in her. If he wanted to bend her over his desk earlier, now he wanted nothing than every part of her.


    Her purity, smile, her body, her soul and her secrets He would take everything until he brings the darkness in her.

 Chapter 9 - First Day

    The next morning, Meredith woke up early because she didn''t want to bete on her first day at work. She couldn''t help but feel nervous. What if she made a mistake or messed up some important files?


    No, think positive Merri. This job is important to you. It marks the beginning of getting your life back on track and you shouldn''t mess it up. She thought.


    Sighing, she got up from her bed and went to the bathroom to shower. After ten minutes, she came out of the shower with a blue towel wrapped around her.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have enough dresses to contemte on what to wear. She took a ck pencil skirt and a white chiffon long sleeved shirt with neck tie cor and paired it with ck t shoes.


    After getting dressed, she quickly pulled her hair in a high sleek ponytail and apply a red lipstick. Even though she was once obsessed with makeup, she had fallen out of love with it.


    She put on her big sses and made her way downstairs. Her brother was preparing breakfast in the kitchen while vibing to a kpop song which was ying on the music box she had gotten him.


    A soft smile graced her lips. Anytime she sees him being this happy and carefree she reminds herself that she made the right decision.


    But the budding guilty feeling in her heart wouldn''t go away no matter how many times she convinces herself she did the right thing.


    "Good morning, Sore. See you''re ready for work. Come and let''s eat breakfast."


    Aaron said holding toasted bread and scrambled eggs while making his way towards the table which already had two bowls of oats on it.


    "When did you get up to prepare all of this?"


    Aaron ced the te on the table and shrugged, "My sister is starting her first job of course I''m not going to let her starve! Who knows how annoying your boss might be? You need all the energy you can get to face the day ahead."


    Aaron said with a clear amusement in his eyes. Meredith shook her head. Her little brother acted like her mom every day. He made sure she had eaten every day. Even though they both knew why Aaron was obsessed with making sure she ate she was still touched.


    "Alright boss." Meredith said while giving a small salute to her brother.


    "Good!" Aaron said with a curt nod.


    They both looked in each other''s eyes for moment and busted outughing.


    They quickly had their breakfast and Meredith left the house after they bid their goodbyes. She went to the bus station and waited for the bus.


    Ten minutester the bus came. Unfortunately, it was already full so she had to stand. It was a 25 minutes'' drive and soon she reached there.


    She got out of the bus and made her way to Lushpany. She looked at her watch and it was 7:25am. She had 5 minutes left. She went inside the building and saw the receptionist whom she met yesterday.


    The receptionist gave her a friendly smile which Meredith returned.


    "Good morning. See you''re here early." The woman greeted Meredith.


    "Good morning. Yeah, I don''t want to lose my job on the first day." Meredith said.


    The woman chuckled, "Yeah. Don''t worry Mr. Martini doesn''t bite unless you cross the line. He is very well-mannered and respectful unless you mess up.


    The man doesn''t have forgiveness in his dictionary. That''s what weird about him you know. How can a man be so respectful yet ruthless?" The woman said as she gave Meredith a folder. Meredith furrowed her brows but said nothing


    "Here., I made a list on what you''re supposed to do. You''re lucky I like you."


    Meredith took the folder and smiled at the woman. "Thank you."


    "Hmm wee. I''m Julia by the way."


    "Thank you, Julia, but I have to go now." Meredith said and made her way to the elevator.


    "See you around. Enjoy your first day!" Julia said to Meredith.


    Meredith entered the elevator and it was empty. She looked through the folder Julia had given her.


    Julia had broken down every task for her and even left her number for her to call in case she didn''t understand something. The woman was really kind. It seems her job wasn''t going to be that bad.


    A small ping noise broke her out of her thoughts. The elevator door opened indicating that she had reached the 18th floor. Meredith quickly got out of the elevator.


    She made her way towards As''s office. She saw the lights on and frowned. She thought he wouldn''t be in until 8:00 am. Meredith looked at her watch and saw it was exactly 7:30am. Maybe he wasn''t in and the cleaner forgot to turn off the light.


    Taking a deep breath, she knocked on the door.


    "Come in." A husky voice said from the other side of the door.


    Meredith quicklyposed herself while slowly opening the door. She saw As''s back facing her while he stared out the floor to ceiling window.


    "Good morning sir."


    "Miss Rossi you''re 30 secste." He said without turning back to look at her.


    "I. Sorry. ermI will not bete again. I''m really sorry Sir."


    As''s chair slowly revolved to reveal his savagely gorgeous face. His dress shirt was blue with matched perfectly with his intense blue eyes. His eyes were narrowed slightly as they assessed her outfit before they bored into hers.


    Meredith felt her heartbeat quickened. The man looked more striking than she remembered. His hair was golden brown and it framed his face perfectly. Meredith''s hands clenched against the urge to touch it, to see if it was soft as it looked.


    "it''s rude to stare." As said.


    "Huhwha.I''m." Meredith flushed with embarrassment.


    "Do you want to take a picture?" he inquired.


    "N-No Sir." She replied shakily. Was he really asking her that question?


    "Miss Rossi." He called her name.


    Meredith squeezed her toes down in her ts wondering what he was about to say.


    "Get me a cup of coffee, will you?"


    Meredith blinked. "A c-offee?" She stuttered, unable toprehend the situation. She thought he was going to reprimand her.


    "Yes, a coffee. I hope you remember how I like it?" he inquired.


    "I-Yes sir. Raw" Meredith replied.


    "Good. Then go grab me a coffee."


    "Alright Sir."


    Meredith bolted out of the office and went to make the coffee just as he liked it. Few minutester. She knocked on the door.


    "Come in." His husky voice always made her stomach flipped.


    "Sir your coffee." Meredith said while putting the tray in front of him.


    As reached out to take the coffee without looking up from hisputer screen. He idently put his fingers in the hot coffee.


    Meredith widened her eyes when she saw his fingers in the coffee.. Without thinking she grabbed his burned fingers and put it inside her mouth.

 Chapter 10 - Finger Blow Job

    "Miss Rossi, what do you think you''re doing?" As''s voice sliced through the air like a whip. It wasn''t a question he knew exactly what she was doing.


    Her lips were pressed tightly around his fingers as she flicked her tongue from left to right against his burned fingertip.


    If he didn''t know better, he would have thought she was giving him a finger blow job.


    Lust burned in his brain and he couldn''t think of anything else. Damn this woman! An inexplicable fury washed over him because of the effect she had on him.


    He was supposed to be the one in control but one flicker of her tongue around his fingertips and he was losing control.


    She was so close that he could hear her breathing out in soft pants. He tried not to notice how her chest heaved under her blouse.


    Her bow tie had loosen showing off her cleavage. His mind right now was filled with dangerous, twisted thoughts.


    As tore his gaze away, his jaw clenching at the thoughts crowding his brain this morning. He had a billion-dor deal in front of him right now and he didn''t need the distraction!


    Meredith widened her eyes with rm when she realized what she was doing. She quickly removed his fingers from her mouth, her eyes filled with horror.


    "II.. I''m so sorry," She spluttered.


    "I saw your burned fingers and I" She paused as she tried to think of a justified reason for putting her boss''s fingers in her mouth.


    As narrowed his eyes, desire and anger oozing from him as he waited for her exnation. He could see the pulse fluttering at the base of her throat as she swallowed.


    "I saw your burned fingers and I wanted to smoothen the pain. It''s what I do for my brother anytime he burns his fingers and" Meredith, was talking way too fast to sound like she was telling the truth.


    As arched his brows clearly not believing her excuse for a single moment.


    "So, you think I''m your brother?" he inquired.


    Meredith shook her head.


    "No, you''re too hot to be my brother." She quickly ced her hand on her mouth as if she could take the words back. Did she just say that loud?


    Amusement crossed As face before his eyes dropped to her lips. He slowly unbelievably shook his head.


    "You put your boss''s fingers in your mouth on your first day at work. You''re really something aren''t you?"


    Meredith looked on the floor and kneaded her fingers, "Erm..it sounds weird when you put it like that."


    As looked at her deadpan. "It is weird."


    The bitter flower of shame bloomed across her cheeks. "I''m really sorry sir.....I-I don''t know what came over me and I-"


    "Enough." As interrupted her.


    "Don''t let this happen again." Of course, he wanted this to happen again just next time he would prefer her on her knees with her lips wrapped around something other than his fingers.


    Meredith nodded. "Y-yes sir." Meredith swallowed the lump of sand in her throat. She wanted the earth to open and swallow her right now. This was mortifying.


    "Good. Now if you don''t mind, will you please go and fix your bow tie properly?" He snapped.


    "Huh?" Her brows pinched before she looked down at her blouse and saw that her bow tie was loose showing her cleavage.


    Realization drawn on her face while a flush of shameful red spread across her cheeks.


    "I-Yes sir. Sorry."


    "I need to work." As gestured towards the door with his hand. He needed her gone before all his reasons flee, leaving only the madness of desire.


    She was a prey and he wouldn''t im her until he has toyed her. That''s what will make the game interesting and for the love of the game he would have to wait.


    Meredith exhale heavily and walked towards the door. As watched her sway her hips from side to side and he felt himself harden.


    "Miss Rossi?" As rasped, his cock throbbing in his pants. He had no idea why he called her. All he knew was that his prey was so close he could almost grab her. All he had to do was..


    Meredith spanned back to him, interrupting his thoughts.


    "Are you going to fire me?" She blurted out her thoughts, unable to help it.


    As raised his eyebrows and he paused for a moment. His eyes drank in the expression on her face, the panic, fear and another emotion that was difficult for him to capture. Was it lust?


    "No. I''m giving you a second chance don''t mess it up." He finally replied.


    Everyone knew As Martini didn''t give second chances but her first day at work and here he was already breaking his own rules.


    Her lips parted, her brows pulled together in shock and happiness as her eyes held his for a moment.


    "Thank you. I won''t let you down." She muttered as she left the room.. She could feel the heat from his stare on her back as she walked away.

 Chapter 11 - First Day

    Meredith closed the door and leaned against her. She has done a lot of embarrassing things in her life but this was just top notch.


    What kind of idiot put the fingers of their boss in their mouth on their first day at work? She tried to calm her heart which was hammering in her chest.


    She remembered theme excuse she gave about her brother and cringe with embarrassment. Gosh she can''t face him, this was mortifying.


    Her mind went to her brother. She couldn''t let him down. She had promised to get him aptop once she gets paid. Also, Sofia had gotten her the job so she couldn''t disgrace her.


    Meredith stared at the floor as she thought of a solution. As long as she works hard he would forget about this incident and not fire her.


    A flush spread across her face as she remembered how his fingers felt in her mouth.


    At first she just wanted to smoothen the burns but the moment she flicked her tongue right to left on his burned fingers she realized that she actually liked it.


    Her body hummed with arousal and she felt herself get a rush of moisture below. Gosh, she was turning into a hormonal teenager.


    Meredith sighed and went to her desk. She looked through the file Julia had given her and started working.


    She had to arrange reservations, answer phone calls and divert clients phone calls to his office.


    **************


    By the time it was 5pm Meredith was beyond tired. She had been sent then on a mad errand. It''s like her boss wanted to punish her for what happened earlier.


    She had been sent to grab coffee every two hours. Go through each important client profile , the assignments left by the previous secretary and send emails to the various departments. She didn''t even have time for lunch.


    Now she had a horrible headache and her stomach was protesting. She had to do some photocopies then she will be done for the day.


    The moment Meredith stood up to do the photocopies downstairs the door of As''s office opened.


    He was talking on the phone and she could guess whatever conservation he was having wasn''t pleasant.


    "So is there anything we can do?" She heard As murmured. His voice was strained and his fist clenched.


    "Alright." As sighed and hung up the call. He had received a call from his brother''s doctor. He thought his brother would be waking up soon but that doesn''t seem like the case.


    Nobody knew why he hadn''t woken up. All his tests were fine and his vitals were perfect but Ace wasn''t waking up. The doctors couldn''t exin why all they told As was to wait.


    Now it''s been almost a year and he was losing his patience. He needed his brother, his best friend.


    God, he really needed to find the person responsible for his brother''s ident to release the pent up frustration he has for a year now.


    He ran his hands through his hair and blew out air.


    "Erm.are you okay sir?"


    As tipped his head in her direction and saw his secretary with a worried frown on her face. He didn''t even notice she was standing there.


    Clearing his throat he raised his brows, "How long have you been standing there?"


    "Not long. I was going to do some photocopies but I saw youing. I thought you needed me to do something for you."


    Meredith said as she rubbed the base of her neck where her pulse beat in hard spasms.


    "No. I''m going out so you can close for the day after you''re done with your photocopies."


    The corners of Meredith''s curled upwards in a smile. She couldn''t wait to go home and sleep on thefort of her bed.


    "Alright. Thank you sir."


    As nodded and walked towards the elevator with Meredith following behind him.


    She jerked towards a halt as she waited for the elevator door to open. As stepped in. His gaze riveted on her.


    Meredith didn''t know if she should ride the elevator with her boss or wait for the next one.


    The door began to close. As took a step forward and pressed on a button to hold the panel to open.


    "Are you afraid to be alone with me, Miss Rossi?"


    As said a smug grin took perch on his thin lips like an ugly vulture.


    Meredith swallowed, she really didn''t want to be alone with her boss in an elevator. The man did things to her and it scared her. But she knew as his assistant she couldn''t avoid him forever.


    She stepped in the elevator. "Thank you."


    As released the button and stepped back. The door closed and the elevator began to descend.


    Meredith immediately regretted her decision. She should have waited for him to leave first.


    He had a strange kind of animal maism that drew her to him. She was disturbed by the raw power of her attraction to him.


    Her breathing became ragged. Blood throbbed in her veins with a scarlet web of desire


    He was all she could think about at the moment.


    Fortunately, he cleared his throat, which pulled her back from the lust ledge just in time, before she swan-dived right into the abyss of really bad ideas.


    "So how was your first day?" He asked, breaking the stretching silence between them.


    "Erm...good. Yours?"


    Meredith felt his gaze on her. Her pulse raced, palms dampening at the effect he had on her.


    "Well it wasn''t my first day but it was quite interesting."

 Chapter 12 - Sofia

    Meredith was knackered when she arrived home. Her head was hurting like a chair has been smashed across it consistently.


    She felt hot and sticky under her blouse, she couldn''t wait to remove her dress and take a cold shower. God, she hated summer.


    Sofia was on the couch, legs crossed and stuffing her mouth with popcorn while she watched some horror movie. She has no idea why people watched horror movie.


    Why watch a movie that wants to you to flee or hide due to a sense of impending doom, when you can read a book that will make your stomach swarm with butterflies?


    "Hi." Sofia said, chewing straight from the popcorn she plopped into her mouth.


    "Hey." Meredith sighed, groaning as she flopped onto the couch beside her and began to kick off her ts. She was beyond exhausted. Her feet felt like they have been scorched.


    She had walked from thepany to her house because she had missed the bus. The next bus was due to arrive 3 hourster and Meredith didn''t want to wait. Also, she had no extra cash on her to take a cab.


    "So how was your first day?" Sofia asked, as she turned to look at her.


    "Arghjust don''t even ask. Today was so fucked up. I will burst into tears just thinking about it."


    Sofia narrowed her eyes, "Why is the job bad? Should I find a new one for you? I know As Martini can be a handful but the guy is decent to his employees and he pays well."


    Meredith rolled her neck from side to side to loosen kinks.


    "No. The job is great and Mr. Martini is----" Meredith paused.


    "---Okay and Mr. Martini is what?" Sofia interjected.


    Meredith bit down her bottom lip while contemting if she should tell her friend the dirty thoughts she has about her boss.


    What is it? Sofia persisted lightly, nudging her.


    "Okay, he isso hot. And I mean the kind of hot the authors describe in the books you give me."


    Meredith said, conflicted whether she should tell Sofia what happened today.


    "Yeah, I have met him a couple of times. My cousin is his best friend. He is the one who got you the job. But don''t tell me you are crushing on your boss on your first day at work."


    Sofia teased.


    "Well, the guy is hot, sexy and super attractive. I''m a normal functioning woman is normal to crush on him. You even have a crush on that anime character who isn''t even real."


    "Hey Levi is hot! Also, what about you? Don''t you crush on all the boys you read about in your erotica books?" Sofia scoffed.


    Meredith rolled her eyes and sighed. She and her friend were really fucked up. They keep falling for men who aren''t even real because somewhere in the sick subconscious mind they know these men will never hurt them.


    Whether they''re the viins, antihero, hero or morally grey characters they will never break them or use them. So, what if they fall for frictional character?


    They can fantasize about their own love story and choose the ending they want. Also, these men set their standards so high even though they know real man can never be obsessed with them like the men in frictional world do.


    "Be careful Merri, As Martini may look like the men in your books but he is no male lead. He is the viin and you don''t want to fall for the viin, do you? "


    Meredith opened her mouth and closed it again. She had no idea what to say. Because she knew Sofia was right. She had too many secrets to protect and getting involve with a man like As Martini was going to be the ruin of her.


    "I know. Do you know Ipletely embarrassed myself today?"


    "What did you do?"


    Meredith groaned as a blush spread across her face.


    "So, I went to give my boss a cup of coffee and he idently dipped his fingers in the hot coffee. I panicked and took his burned fingers in my mouth. Like who does that?"


    Meredith threw her hands in the air exasperatedly, shaking her head as her best friendughed at her, unable to control it.


    "OMG, Merri!"


    "I know right? And that''s not even worse. I took the elevator with him and he asked me how was my first day? I confidently replied, Good, Yours?"


    Meredith cringed as she remembered the smug look on his face.


    "Stopughing Sofia. You''re not making me feel any better." Merri said attempting a frown but unable to hold her ownughter. Sofia''sugh was very infectious, and it took a little till she caught her bug too.


    "He might think I''m some weirdo. I don''t even know how I''m going to face him tomorrow."


    Sofia fought to stifle herughter, "Don''t worry you will be fine. You''re not the only one who have done an embarrassing thing. We all have our moments."


    Meredith nodded, "I-"


    "Hey Sore, you''re back. How was your first day?" Her brother interrupted her as he appeared from his room while rubbing the sleep from his eyes.


    "Good. But I''m exhausted." Meredith replied as she stood up.


    "I''m going to take a shower; my muscles are aching."


    Sofia nodded as she focused on her movie. "Okay, I will order pizza for you guys and sd for me."


    Meredith frowned but said nothing. Sofia was mostly at Meredith''s house because her parents were mostly out of the country. Even though her parents were extremely busy they doted on their only daughter and was always avable for special moments in Sofia''s life.


    They will call her every night and ask her about her day to the point of asking if she had eaten. But Meredith knew that her friend hasn''t been eating. Sofia would always lie to her parents.


    Meredith didn''t know why her friend wasn''t eating she had confronted Sofia about it on so many asions but Sofia always assure her that she was eating and Meredith was overreacting but was she?


    Sofia wouldn''t even finish the sd she ordered. She will give some excuses about eating outside while blogging her life on social media and being full. Sofia was a huge influencer on social media with about 30 million followers so she normally filmed her daily life activities and upload it for the whole world to see. Meredith could never.


    She really wasn''t a fan of social media since she spends most of her time reading but she knew a thing or two from the books she read to know that something was definitely wrong with her friend and she would find out.

 Chapter 13 - Never Know

    Friday. So far so good. Meredith didn''t think she would survive a week working for As Martini but here she was.


    These past few days had been a marathon. She had been busy booking reservations, sending emails, taking minutes, and making coffee for her boss.


    She just finished going through some figures. As suspected someone was stealing from him and he wanted her to cross check payment slips of the workers. Meredith was very good with numbers so less than 2 hours she found where the problem was.


    Someone had been embezzling thepany funds. She looked at the clock and saw that it was 12:30pm. Time for lunch.


    She walked to his office door and knocked on. Meredith didn''t hear anything for a long time. She was about to knock again when she heard him.


    "Come in."


    Meredith walked in and stood in front of him. He looked stunning in his fitted ck suit. He wore a ck shirt underneath with no tie and had left two top buttons opened. He looked at her with his striking blue eyes.


    "I''m done sir. I have seen where the problem is."


    "I''m d. Do you mind showing me?" As said as he beckoned her toe closer with his hand.


    Meredith went to stand beside him. As opened the data sheet on hisptop and pushed it closer to her.


    Meredith swallowed and leaned closer to the desk. Her heart hammered in her chest as his cologne hit her nose.


    God, he smelled so good. A shiver moved through her, followed by a heated ache between her legs as she imagined her kissing him while running her fingers through his hair.


    She bit her lips to keep herself focused as she moved the cursor across the screen.


    "Here." She suddenly said clearing her throat.


    Meredith felt all on the hairs on her body standing up as he moved closer to look on theptop screen. It took all her strength to focus on the sheet ahead of her than the sexy dangerous male beside her.


    "Someone had inputted the wrong figures and manipted the results of the calction, properly to cover their tracks." She exined as she highlighted the figures.


    "Hmm. I have to admit you''re good. Miss Rossi." Heplimented her slowly pulling back.


    "Thank you." Meredith blushed as she straightened up and took a step back.


    "Erm, do you want me to do something for you again? I want to go for lunch."


    "No. Enjoy your lunch, Miss Rossi." He said while looking on hisptop screen.


    ******


    On her way to the cafeteria Meredith bumped into a strong chest. Before her butt could make contact with the ground, strong arms wrapped around her waist helping her regain her bnce.


    She looked up and saw that she had bumped into a familiar face, Albert.


    He smiled down at her and asked, "Are you okay princess?"


    Meredith rolled her eyes and pulled away from him. She didn''t know why he called her princess. Her looks were too average for someone to call her that.


    "Yes, I am and will you stop calling me that?"


    Albert shrugged, "No. I like calling you that. Also, I''m hurt you didn''te to look for me. I thought we were friends?"


    "Sorry, I have been busy."


    Albert nodded, "I will ept your apology if you buy me lunch."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Meredith liked Albert for some reason. He was really nice and carefree. Someone she could be herself with without fearing she would be judged.


    They walked to the elevator pressing the 1st floor. Just across the street there was a diner there. Meredith was obsessed with the food here after the first time she came here. They entered and sat at a table. Meredith picked the menu looking at different choices of what to eat.


    "What do you want to eat?" She asked Albert who was busy on his phone. His brows knitted in concentration.


    Albert looked up from his phone and shrugged, "Surprise me princess."


    "Are you sure?" She asked him.


    "Yeah."


    The waitress came to collect their orders and return a few minutester with it.


    Albert put his phone in pocket and grinned when he saw what she had order. He doesn''t remember thest time he ate chicken wings with fries and coke. "I didn''t know you were a chicken girl princess. Shouldn''t you be ordering sd?" Albert said surprise written all over his face.


    All the girls he had went out will always order sd when he took them out. He didn''t understand why they starved themselves or maybe they were trying to impress him? He didn''t know. It was nice to see a woman eating junk food with a dreamy look on her face.


    Meredith chuckled while she popped her fries in her mouth. "Sorry to disappoint you but chicken is so delicious especially the one at this diner for me to order sd. Try it."


    Albert nodded and took a bite of his chicken. He had tasted better food but yeah, this chicken wings were delicious.


    They began eating and started making a conversation.


    "So, is As easy on you?" Albert asked while raising his brows.


    "Yeah actually, Ipletely messed up on the first day but Mr. Martini gave me a second chance." Meredith told him then shrugged her shoulders.


    Albert stopped eating and looked at her. "He gave you a second chance? As Martini?"


    Meredith gave him a confused look. "Yeah, he did. He told me he is giving me a second chance so I shouldn''t mess up."


    Albert''s eyes widened while his mouth opened.


    "As far as I know As didn''t give second chances. Forgiveness wasn''t even in his vocabry and he made an exception for you?"


    "Maybe he sees my potential?" Meredith chuckled. Even though she was thinking about Albert''s words. Why did he give her a second chance?


    "No. there are lot of people with more potential princess."


    "So why do you think he gave me the second chance?"


    A glint passed through Albert''s eyes while his lips curled into a smile.


    "Guess we will never know"

 Chapter 14 - Stuck With Him

    As got out of the car; the door held opened by his chauffeur. He was tired, cranky and frustrated with everything going ontely.


    He hadn''t found the person responsible for his brother''s ident, his brother was still ina and now there is this woman who wouldn''t even let him sleep peacefully.


    She had waltzed into his life only a few days ago and now for some inexplicable feelings, he couldn''t get her out of his mind.


    It made him uneasy because As liked being in control. Whether it was his emotions, decisions or in the bedroom. He liked the raw power and the rush of satisfaction he gets from it.


    That''s why he hated the strange feeling that was assailing him making him lose control for the first time.


    All he could think about nowadays was making his secretary get on her knees while he stretched her mouth with his hard thick cock pistoning in and out of her mouth, brushing her throat and choking her, making her whimper around his cock in her mouth while he pulled on her hair roughly. Blood throbbed in his veins with a scarlet web of desire.


    Gosh the things he wants to do to her. The dirty talks he wants to whisper into her ears. He wants to see her beg him for pleasure, to see her weakened from overwhelming orgasm something only he can give her.


    He has seen how she looks at him. How she bites her lips to keep her emotions in check. As knew he wasn''t the only one suffering from this.


    The sexual tension between them were to much for both of them to ignore, it was just a matter of time and when the time was right, he would finally im her.


    His shoes squeaked against the clean, tilted floor. People stop to greet him when they saw him. He just nodded at them since he wasn''t in the right state of mind at the moment.


    "Good morning, sir." A familiar voice greeted him. As turned to look at the person and saw the vixen he was just thinking about walking beside him.


    It seems she was nowing to work. As was so lost in his thoughts that he didn''t even realize when she came to walk by side him.


    He looked her over in one sweeping nce, his eyes lingering on her bosom before he caught hold of himself and brought his eyes back up her face.


    Her hair was pulled up as usual in a bun. As wanted to pull it down her back. He was curious about how she would look like.


    "Good morning, Miss Rossi. How are you this morning?"


    "I''m fine sir. How are you?"


    Miserable because all I can think about is you. As thought but of course he didn''t say that.


    "I''m fine."


    ******


    Silence fell between them as they entered the private elevator of As. Since she was his secretary, she was the only one permitted to ride with him.


    They were halfway up when the lights flickered. The lift shaft suddenly jumped pausing to a stop. Darkness consumed them and Meredith felt herself knotting her fingers. She drew in a long breath as she tried to calm herself down.


    As took out his phone to make a call but her brain was fogy to even hear what he said. Nerves fluttered in her belly.


    "Calm down Merri." She muttered as cold terror gripped her in its icy embrace.


    "Sh*t no reception here." She heard As cursed. If she wasn''t panicking right now. Meredith would have swoon over how sexy he sounded swearing.


    Meredith grabbed the rail her breathing out in big rasps. The fear ate away her sanity, reducing her to a gibbering wreck.


    "Miss Rossi, are you okay?" As asked concern etched in his tone.


    "No. I-I''m afraid of the dark and I don''t like small spaces."


    Meredith felt tworge hands push her back against the elevator wall.


    "Mr. Mar-tini.what are you doing?" She gasped.


    She felt As traced a finger across her left cheeks. Her heart rate slowed as she had the man, she has been fantasying about closer to her not to mention him touching her.


    "Trying to calm you down. Is it working?" He rasped as his fingers slide from his cheeks to her cor bones.


    "Y-Yes."


    "Are you sure Miss Rossi. I hope you don''t think I''m sexually assaulting you." He said sounding amused.


    Meredith swallowed as she felt his lips right next to her ears.


    "No."


    "Good because what I''m about to do might change your mind."


    For a moment, he didn''t move. He was just breathing in her ears. Raw, wild need passed through them. The tension raised the temperature of the elevator.


    Meredith wanted his hands on her, she wanted him to touch her as she went hot for him, hot for the moment.


    "Wha-"


    Her words were interrupted as she felt him traced her lips with his thumb. A shudder rolled through them as the sexual tension increased.


    Meredith''s heart rattled in her chest. Her nipples tightened underneath her bra and her pulse throbbed through every inch of her body.


    "Sir-"


    Meredith gasped as As mouth imed hers silencing her. He fisted her hair and tugged, forcing her back to arch while his tongue plundered her mouth.


    In that moment everything around her disappeared. She felt weak within his arms as he kissed with such possessiveness that even shocked her.


    Meredith didn''t think her first kiss would be this dangerous.. It was hot and fierce branding into her skin and she surrendered to him without resistance.

 Chapter 15 - The Club

    Meredith stared at the television screen with a nk look on her face. Sofia was happily exining why she thinks the male lead of the Korean series they were watching was hot but her mind was somewhere.


    All she could think about was the kiss. The kiss that set every inch of her body on fire. Did it really happen though?


    Meredith was finding it hard to believe that her boss had really kissed her. It waspletely out of the blue.


    Never in a million years did she think her boss would kiss her. The way he had imed her mouth and the way she had surrendered to him made no sense.


    Was he attracted to her? Or it was a mistake? Her shoulders slumped. The whole world seemed to be moving in slow motion for her.


    Meredith felt like she was walking in a dream world; a horrific, nightmarish dream world.


    As pretending that nothing happened after the lights came back and the elevator started


    working shattered her heart.


    ''Stupid Merri. What were you expecting?'' She scolded herself. They had work side by side during the day with none of them bringing up


    the kiss and acting like it never happened.


    "Meredith!" Sofia yelled her name snapping her out of her stupor.


    "Hmm?" She nced towards her friend and sighed.


    "I have been calling you for a minute now but you seem to be somewhere. What is wrong?"


    Meredith rubbed her neck and give a nervous smile. "N-nothing is wrong. I''m just tired."


    "You''re a bad liar Merri. Just tell me what is going on." Sofia objected.


    Meredith lowered her head and yed her fingers in herp.


    "I-I did something and I don''t know what to


    do. It''s driving me crazy."


    Sofia raised her brows. "What did you do Merri?"


    Meredith knotted her fingers, unsure of how Sofia was going to react.


    "I-I kissed my boss."


    Utter silence consumed them as Sofia processed her words.


    "You did what??! Merri what the f*ck happened? How? As Martini?" Sofia yelled at her friend as she looked at her with a stern look.


    "It just happened, okay? We were stuck in the elevator and I was freaking out because I hate small spaces and hates the dark. He was trying to calm me down and we just" Meredith bbered on.


    "So, he was the one who kissed you or you


    kissed him?"


    Meredith flushed, "He kissed me."


    Sofia sighed. "Did you like it?"


    Meredith nodded avoiding her best friend''s gaze.


    "So, what''s the problem?"


    Meredith groaned, "After that he pretended that it never happened and I feel so stupid. I mean what was I expecting? It''s not like he was going to ask me out or something. He was trying to help from getting a panic attack. It was just a kiss but why do I feel"


    Meredith trailed off. She hated how she was feeling at the moment.


    "We are going to the club right now. You''re going to getid tonight. I think being a virgin for so long is messing with your head and clouding your judgement.


    You''re not going to sit here and get depressed over a man who acts like a jerk after taking


    your first kiss."


    Sofia stood up from the couch with her hands on her hips.


    "Come on. I will find you a hot guy and you can forget about your boss."


    Meredith gently sighed.


    "But"


    Sofia red at her, "No buts. We are going and I''m going to make every guy head turned around when you walk inside the club tonight."


    "Yes ma''am.


    Meredith sighed. It seemed tonight was the night she lose control and do something fun in a long time. But was she ready to have sex


    with aplete stranger?


    A wave of nausea ran through her stomach. She knew it was just nerves, but staying at home to feel gloomy over a man was not an option.


    She will go to the club and kiss a few men to erase her boss''s touch and lips from her memory.


    Meredith thought.. But only if she knew what the night had in store for her.

 Chapter 16 - Dumped

    Sitting in his chair, As leaned back. He couldn''t concentrate on the documents in front of him. His mind was wandering somewhere.


    Closing his eyes, he tapped his pen at his temple and tried to avoid thinking about the way his secretary had responded to his touch.


    The way she had surrendered to him and let him im her. The feel of her nipples hard against his chest and that delicious lips of hers.


    As hadn''t n on kissing her in the elevator. It just happened. Having her so close in the dark space had set him on fire.


    She makes him lose control whenever she was around. It''s like he was under a spell. A spell he couldn''t resist. Only God knows how hard these past few days has been to see her walk in and out of his office without him touching her.


    Seducing her was meant to be fun. He was supposed to be in control of this game but it seems he was losing every passing second.


    Albert wouldugh at him if he gets to know that he was spiraling out of control. His secretary had him wrapped around her fingers without her even trying.


    The door creaked opened and the sound of heelsing towards him made him opened his eyes.


    Mia stood in front of him. She was wearing a coat but As knew that under the coat was probably a sultry outfit.


    Unfortunately, As wasn''t in the mood right now.


    He and Mia had an arrangement. He gave her material things in return she let him do whatever he wants with her in the bedroom. It wasn''t a big deal they both benefited from each other.


    But As hasn''t touched her since Meredith started working for him. His body wasn''t responding to Mia''s touch anymore and anytime she gets on her knees he keepsparing her to Meredith making him lose interest.


    Mia smirked as she removed her coat and tossed it to the armchair in the room. As just stared at her without reacting.


    He had to admit Mia was beautiful. She was the kind of woman who can bring any man to her feet not to mention her exceptional skills in the bedroom.


    She was wearing a sexy red lingerie, a red lipstick and high heels toplete her look.


    She dropped onto her knees as she crawled towards him maintaining eye contact because she knew how As liked it in the bedroom. Complete submission.


    She crawled in between As''s legs and palmed his crotch through his trousers.


    "Can I suck you off daddy?" She asked.


    As just sat there looking at the wall without minding her. She narrowed her eyes and tried to stroke As but dead silence greeted her. It seems As little brother wasn''t even excited to see her.


    Embarrassed she continued to palm hisid dick but it remain boneless. Out of anger Mia squeezed his cock hard. As growled and pushed her away. She stumbled in her heel and fell t on her ass.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?!" Mia yelled at As.


    "Watch your tone, Mia." As said in a dark tone sending shivers along her spine. She knew what he was capable of doing.


    Chest heaving and still seated on the floor Mia bit her lips. "What is going on As? You haven''t touched me in ages and now this"


    "I''m just not in the mood." As said looking at her deadpan.


    Standing up by herself, she cleared her throat.


    "Are you not interested in me anymore?"


    As said without any hesitation.


    "Yes."


    The reason why Mia hassted longer than his previous flings was because she was an observer. She knew when she had to shut up and when to talk.


    She always knew that this wasn''t a rtionship and As can dump her anytime that''s why she was smart enough not to fall for the guy.


    She put on her coat and smiled at As.


    "So, who is she?" She asked.


    As face devoid of any emotion gazed at her.


    "Who?"


    Mia smirked.


    "The sl*t who has been messing with your mind."


    ''Slut. Did she just call Meredith a slut?''


    Anger ran through As and he stood up from his chair and grabbed Mia by the throat. Squeezing tight enough for her to know he wasn''t ying.


    "If you f*cking insult her again with your filthy mouth I will kill you, slowly and painfully."


    Mia chuckled manically.


    "So, there is a her. The Almighty As Martini is whipped for a girl. I''m curious now."


    As squeezed her neck tightly for a moment before he dropped her on the floor.


    Smiling she looked at him with her hooded eyes.


    "Do you think she can keep up with you in the bedroom? No one can pleasure you like me. No one knows what you like. The poor girl will run the moment she realized how f*cked up you are."


    As rolled his eyes. "Are you done talking? I have somewhere I have to be."


    "Come on Daddy, are you''re going to abandon your baby girl?" her statement sounded like a plea.


    "Enough. I want you gone when Ie back and I don''t want to see you around or you will not like what I will do to you."


    Mia arched her brows as pain shed across her face. She always knew As would dump her but she didn''t think it would be this painful. But she had her own pride and she wasn''t going to make a scene.


    "Alright. You know where to find me when you get bored." She said and went to ce a kiss on his cheeks before she left the room.


    As sighed and picked his phone.


    "You guys wants to grab some drinks?" He posted in the group chat created by Albert.


    "Sure." Albert replied immediately


    "K." Adam agreed too.


    "Alright see you guys at our usual club."

 Chapter 17 - The Call

    "Have a another shot!" Sofia screamed over the thundering, thumping bass music in the club.


    Meredith epted the proffered shot ss and downed the vodka in one gulp. Her cheeks burned hot as the alcohol slid down her throat.


    Sofia beamed at her with a proud look on her face like she was happy that she was corrupting her.


    Meredith doesn''t remember the number of shots she has had since they entered the club. Sofia said she had to getpletely wasted so that she doesn''t chicken out when someone approaches her for a dance.


    Not that she would because that''s the main reason why she allowed Sofia to doll her up and followed her to the club.


    To have fun and forgot about her extremely hot boss. Meredith''s gaze swept around the club and saw it was made up of different people.


    They were some wearing really short dresses that barely covered their ass. Some with piercings and tattoos all over their body.


    The ce was too crowded with people who wanted to lose stress and forget about their problems for the night. Not like the alcohol will really do much.


    Sofia gave her another shot and Meredith took it without hesitation. Her head was now spinning and her face was hot.


    "Merri, wait here, okay? I''m going to the washroom. Don''t go to the dance floor without me. I''m afraid someone will grope you."


    Meredith nodded and wave off her friend, "Don''t worry I will be fine!"


    Sofia told the bartender to keep an eye on her friend before she left to go the washroom.


    Meredith ordered more shots as she waited for her friend. She looked at a couple kissing beside her and her mood dampened.


    Meredith took her phone out of her pocket and stared at it. She knew the reason why she came here was to getid and stop thinking about her boss but all she has done since she entered the club waspared every guy to As.


    No one was like him. Maybe it was the effect of the alcohol because Meredith found herself dialing As''s number.


    She had saved his number on her phone but has never dared to call except tonight.


    The phone rang for a few seconds before she heard his husky voice. Gosh that damn voice that always made her stomach flip.


    "Hello, Mr. Martini. Hope you''re enjoying your night."


    ***********


    "So Adam how is your cousin, Sofia?" Albert asked his friend as he took a sip of his scotch. They were currently sitting in the VIP section of the club owned by Adam. They could see what was going on the ground from where they were sitting.


    Adam looked at Albert with no emotion on his face. The guy was the most emotionless person Albert has ever met. Even he couldn''t read Adam.


    "Fine." Adam replied dryly. He was the second friend of As. Albert had introduced As to Adam when As needed someone to design hispany''s building project.


    Adam was the perfect man for the job. Wining the best architect award at the age of 18. Adam had made a household name for himself in the country.


    The three of them had hit it off during the project and has been inseparable since they realized they had a lot of things inmon.


    "If you like my cousin, be a man and ask her out. Stop asking me about her anytime you meet me."


    Adam''s suggestion was met with a contemptuous snort from Albert.


    "What? I don''t like that rude annoying cousin of yours. If she is the only woman left on this earth, I wouldn''t even touch her!"


    Adam replied with a shrug and gulped down his drink.


    "Anything that makes you sleep at night. Alby." Adam taunted.


    Albert huffed and folded his arms across his chest.


    Of course, he didn''t like Sofia. The both of them were like mouse and cat any time they meet. They couldn''t stand each other.


    Albert turned to look at As who had been silence they met. His mind seemed far away as he slowly sipped his drink.


    "As what is wrong? You asked to meet us but you haven''t even said a word since we got here."


    "Nothing." As replied.


    Albert arched his brows but said nothing.


    Silence broke out between them as they all got lost in their thoughts.


    The harsh sound of a phone ringing cut through the dead silence.


    "Albert, pick your damn phone!" Adam yelled out of annoyance.


    "It''s not mine." Albert rolled his eyes.


    Adam and Albert turned to look at As. He had been behaving really weird tonight.


    Adam cleared his throat. "As, are you going to pick your phone?"


    As frowned and took his phone from his pocket. He saw the unknown number and frowned. Only a handful of people had his number.


    "Yes?" he said on answering.


    "Hello, Mr. Martini.. Hope you''re enjoying your night."

 Chapter 18 - Bad Girl

    As arched his brows when he heard the familiar voice.


    "Miss Rossi?"


    "Hmmm." She slurred. As could hear that she was drunk. Really drunk.


    "Are you drunk Miss Rossi?" As frowned with displeasure. He could hear the loud ring of music in the background.


    "Yes I am!" He heard her chuckle.


    "Why are you drinking at this hour Miss Rossi?" He inhaled and leaned back.


    "Why do you care Mr. Martini? Also, I didn''t call to get interrogate by you Mr. Martini. I want to talk to As not Mr. Martini."


    As lips curled into a smile. He didn''t even realize that he was smiling. He liked the way she pronounced his name. it sounded so nice for some reasoning from her.


    "And why do you want to talk to As?" He asked softly.


    "Because" She paused for a second.


    "Because Mr. Martini is a jerk who steals girls first kiss and pretends that nothing has happened. I want to ask As if he knows why Mr. Martini is like that."


    As smirked. He didn''t know what to even say. This woman was really something. Also did she say first kiss? As''s heart beat faster in his chest with excitement. He knew she was innocent but this innocent? God.


    "Meredith" He called her name. As heard her suck in a deep breath over the phone.


    "Yes As?" She replied lowering her voice.


    "Maybe Mr. Martini pretended that nothing happened after kissing her because he was protecting her."


    As saw his friends raised in their brows in question but he just ignored them.


    "Protecting her from what?" She inquired her voice full of curiosity.


    "Protecting her from a monster like him. Because you see Meredith, Mr. Martini isn''t an angel.


    He would have ripped her clothes right in the elevator and imed her body like it was his. And once he does that it means he owns her. Her body, her mouth, her ass, her soul, everything


    He would use her body as his personal y toy and whispered dirty words in her ears while calling her degrading names. But that wouldn''t be enough for him"


    As''s lips said tersely. He heard her drew in shaky breath.


    "W-why wouldn''t itbe enough for him?" She stammered as she asked, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Because Mr. Martini likesplete submission when ites to sex and he doesn''t think she can handle it.


    She is too innocent and pure for that Meredith. She deserves a guy who will make love to her not fuck her like some y thing."


    Silence greeted As from the other side of the phone. He could hear her breathing heavy and the music sting from the background.


    As frowned when he realized it was the same music ying at the club, he was it. Was she in this club right now?


    "What if..that''s exactly what Miss Rossi wants?" She chuckled as she said.


    As''s heart mmed in his chest when he heard her.


    "Meredith." He said in a dark tone warning her.


    "Such a shame Mr. Martini assumed what she wants for her. Now she is here in the club to find a real man who isn''t a coward like Mr. Martini and getid.


    I''m sure he would be so much better in bed than Mr. Martini. Maybe he would do all the things Mr. Martini is afraid to do to her and."


    "Meredith!" As saw red. His blood burned just thinking about another man touching her.


    "If you let another man touch you, I''m going to amputate every limb from his body and I have better things to do than to amputate a stupid man. Don''t tempt me."


    "That''s a crime"


    As gave a mirthless chuckle, "The only crime is someone touching what is mine. Now be a good girl and go home."


    As stood up and went to stand at the rail looking at the ground of the club. His gaze roamed around until they settle on the petite woman sitting at the bar counter.


    "But I''m not a good girl. I''m a bad girl and bad girls don''t follow orders. Good night, Mr. Martini."


    "Meri.."


    As heard the beep of the phone and realized that she had hung up the phone.


    "Fuck!" he cursed out while he ran his fingers through his hair.


    He watched as Sofia came to stand behind her and whispered something in her ear.


    Meredith smiled and followed her to the dance floor.


    The moment they hit the floor a man slide his hand across Meredith''s hips and smiled at her.


    As could hear the blood rushing through his head as he watched the scene. His jaw clenched and darkness clouded his eyes.


    His hands dropped to his sides to form a clenched fists of tension breaking the phone in his hand.

 Chapter 19 - The Warning

    As looked at Meredith dancing with the man and anger churned in his chest. He has never wanted to rip someone into pieces like he did at the moment. He saw the hungry look in the guy''s eyes as he ogled her. It wouldn''t take a genius to know the thoughts the man was having at the moment.


    As''s blood boiled as the guy whispered something into her ears making herughed. The guy looked like someone whom sprout stupid jokes and found it funny all by himself, but Meredith was also drunk.


    She was wearing a short-fitting strapless ck sequin dress that barely covered her bottom but entuate her curves in all the right ces together with her strappyce up mid heels which showed off her beautiful long legs.


    Her legs were long, smooth, firm and bare. Her hair was finally down her back and just like he had imagined she looked magnificent andpletely different from the clumsy secretary he knew.


    As had never seen her like that. It wasn''t just the outfit; it was everything. Her carefree attitude as she swayed her hips, the smoky eyes make up and bold red lipstick.


    Her sses were nowhere to be seen. His brain exploded with fury as he the man pulled her closer and slide his hand down her back to cup her ass.


    Boiling with fury, As found himself making his way to the dance floor. He mped his hand on the guy''s shoulder tight enough to inflict pain and pulled him away from Meredith when he reached them.


    "Yo, what the fuck?!" The guy yelled at As, ring at him. As looked at the designer clothes he was wearing and knew the guy was one of those spoiled brats from a rich family.


    As ignored him and turned to look at Meredith. Her eyes widened in disbelief and wary.


    "Mr. Ma-rti-ni?" She rubbed her eyes and blinked at him.


    The guy grabbed Meredith and pulled her closer to him wrapping his hands around her waist.


    "Who are you?" The guy asked looking As up and down.


    "Remove your hands from her before I break all the 206 bones in your body."


    The guyughed and sneered, "And who are you to tell me to remove my hands from her? She lookspletely happy being in my arms don''t you think so?"


    Your worst nightmare. As thought.


    Before he could respond, Meredith interrupted him.


    "Just my boss. Don''t mind him."


    She red at As and lifted her chin in defiance, "Mr. Martini is past working hours and thest time I checked you don''t have a say in what I do in my free time."


    As mood darkened further with her tone. God what he wants to do to her for that insolent tone. If there they weren''t in a public ce, he would have bend her over his knees and spank the disrespect out of her.


    "You''re her boss?! Then why the hell are you acting so possessive for? Are you a creep who controls his employees?"


    As took a deep breath to calm down his temper which was running thin at the moment. They were drawing attention now. If only the guy knew who As was, he would have run away long time ago.


    "Dude why are you still standing here? Go, I will take care of her tonight. Monday she wille back to work. You don''t have to worry."


    As ignored him and turned to Meredith. "Miss Rossi. Don''t let me repeat myself. It''s time to go home."


    Meredith ignored the warning in his voice and put her hands on the guy''s chest. "But I don''t want to go home. I came to getid tonight and I''m not leaving until I have done that."


    The guy eyes glinted with dirty lust as he ran his eyes over Meredith''s body. Okay this was it, As''s fury skyrocketed.


    "I don''t really like repeating myself, Meredith and now this stupid man is going to suffer because of you." As said darkly his toneced with anger.


    He saw her stiffened. Good she should be afraid. Because right now she should be home, instead of being in this den of vipers who wanted to take advantage of her.


    "I''m giving you thest chance to remove your hands from her and walk away or you won''t like what I will do to you."


    The guy just snorted at As.


    "What are you..-"


    Hiss words were cut off when As closed his fist in front of his shirt and yanked him away from Meredith.


    As grabbed the guy''s right hand and twisted it. The sound of bone cracking was heard over the music.


    The man howled out in pain; he stumbled back and clutched his right wrist with his left hand.


    "What did I say about removing your hands from her? "As asked calmly disdain etched in his tone.


    "You?!" The guy cried out.


    "Leave before I do worse." The man was very stupid enough to still be standing there ignoring his warning. If not because he didn''t want to scare Meredith, he would have done worse.


    As saw fear shed across the guy''s eyes even though his eyes was oozing with hate.


    "I will find you and you will pay for this!" The guy yelled at Meredith and As.


    He stormed away and disappeared into the crowd leaving Meredith with As.


    As turned to look at Meredith. He looked straight into her eyes and she looked straight into his.


    "Miss Rossi or I should call you Meredith?.."

 Chapter 20 - Owned

    "What the hell is your problem?" Meredith snapped at him.


    Aggravation lit in As chest, but he kept his voice indifferent.


    "You."


    Her lips parted and she tilted her head. "Me?"


    "Yes. You. The fact that you''re at drunk at a club wearing a dress that barely covers your bottom and flirting with a guy who probably has STIs is my problem. You''re drunk and have no idea what you''re even doing."


    As scolded in a deadly tone.


    "I know exactly what I''m doing Mr. Martini." She stared up at him, her frustration bubbled on her face.


    As watched her face flushed with anger and pleasure pulsed in his veins.


    How can someone look so drunk, angry and hot at the same time? This woman had him captivated without her even trying.


    "I''m not a kid. You''re not my father, brother, boyfriend or even a friend to tell me what to do. You''re just my boss who happened to kiss me. And a kiss doesn''t mean anything. So don''te at me acting all possessive like you fucking own me because you don''t!"


    As moved closer to her. So close that he could hear her breathing out in soft pants. He tried not to notice how her chest heaved out of anger. Their faces were a mere inch apart as As lowered his head so that he could whisper in her ears.


    "Angel, are you sure about that? Because I do own you. The moment I kissed you and your body surrendered to me you were marked mine. See? I''m not even touching you but see how hard you''re breathing.


    Your body recognize me as the new owner. So, I can act possessive if I want because no man touches what is mine and you baby girl. You''re mine." A misty smile graced As''s lips as he stepped back to look at her.


    Her lips were parted, lush and wet. As remembered the taste of her lips and a bolt of arousal ran through him.


    "You''re crazy." Meredith said her voice came out breathier than usual and As found himself getting hard.


    "You have no idea." As said as his thumb and forefinger grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him. He had expected her to get angry at his words or make a scene because of what he had said but she just stared at him and called him something no one has dared to call him in his face for years.


    "Mr. Ma-rtini"


    "As. Call me As." He interrupted her. When they were outside the office, he wanted her to call him As. Thest thing As wanted to do was mix business and pleasure.


    "I don''t know if you will remember this when you wake up tomorrow but if you do, I want you to think about what you said over the phone Meredith. And think hard if this is what you want.


    Yes, you''re mine but there is no way I will force you. You have to make this decision yourself. Also don''t worry whatever happens or what you said over the phone is between you and As.


    Monday when we go to work. It will be just be Miss Rossi and Mr. Martini. We won''t mix business with pleasure. And we won''t discuss anything that happens outside working hours during working hours."


    Meredith blinked, her breathing out in short puffs. Her cheeks stained with crimson.


    She opened her mouth to say something but unfortunately, Sofia appeared interrupting them.


    "Meredith, are you okay?" She asked concerned etched in her tone as she red at As.


    "Mr. Martini, what are you doing here?" Sofia stood in front of Meredith pushing her behind her back to avoid As''s gaze. As found it cute though as if anyone could hide his Angel from him.


    "Just take her home and don''t bring her to the club again. Also don''t dress her like that again" As said sternly. He was pissed that Sofia had left Meredith alone for some stupid guy to put his hands all over her. If he hadn''t shown up God knows what would have happened.


    "And why should I listen to you? You''re just her boss. You can''t decide what she can or cannot do with her private life." Sofia said crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Don''t tempt me, Miss Russo."


    Sofia''s lips thinned. For a second As thought she might argue but without saying a word or so much as not looking at him, she grabbed Meredith''s hand and walked towards the exit.


    As followed them until they reached the parking lot and saw Albert standing beside his car as if he was waiting for them.


    "Don''t worry I will take them home." Albert said as he waved at As before he got into the car and drove away.


    As frowned when he realized Meredith hadn''t said a word or looked at him after Sofia appeared. He wondered what was going through her mind and what she was about to say before Sofia showed up.


    Will she ept the proposition he gave her? Will she even remember what happened tomorrow when she wakes up?


    Guess he had to wait tomorrow to find out.

 Chapter 21 - The Message

    Meredith sat on her bed with her book in her hands and stared restlessly at wall of her bedroom lost in her thoughts.


    She bit her lips; she couldn''t believe what happened yesterday night. She had not been imagining right?


    The thoughts of As had been stuck to her mind making her stomach swarm with butterflies.


    She couldn''t get how possessive and how he had held her at the club from her mind. No one has ever looked at her like the way As did yesterday.


    Like she was the center of his universe and will harm anyone that tried to steal her away.


    Yes, she still remembered everything that had happened at the club. Especially what As had proposition. Did she want to give herselfpletely to a man?


    Meredith hadn''t really known the meaning ofplete submission but after hours of googling she finally had the answer.


    She realized it was more than what the books she had been reading made it out to be.


    Before you could submit to someone you had topletely trust your partner. Was she willing to take such a big risk?


    Her phone ping interrupting her thoughts. Meredith picked up a phone and saw that it was a WhatsApp message from an unknown number.


    Unknown number: Hello Meredith. This is As. I was checking up on you since you seemed pretty sad thest time we talked over the phone. I understand if you might not remember since you were quite intoxicated. Please assure that I will not be offended and you can just ignore this message if you don''t want to talk about it.


    Meredith muscle stiffened while reading the message. She wasn''t expecting him to hit her up so soon. She quickly saved his number. She had been staring at her phone all day because she didn''t know how to even start this conversation and she was nervous too.


    Meredith: Hy As! Thank you for checking up on me. I''m really sorry aboutst night. And don''t worry I absolutely remember everything that happenedst night. Rest assured; I won''t call you to cry over a guy again.


    Meredith hit send and held her breath, knotting her fingers as she waited for a reply. For what seems like forever but a few minutes, her WhatsApp notification pinged.


    As: Good girl. Don''t cry over boys again. Especially jerks like Mr. Martini. You deserved better.


    Meredith widened her eyes when she saw the message. Did he just call her a good girl and told her she deserves better?


    Meredith: And do you think you''re the better guy I deserved?


    Meredith closed her eyes and hit send. Did she just send him that? God what was she thinking?


    She waited for a reply but unfortunately it didn''te. Meredith sighed and felt her stomach tied in knots with nervousness. Why hadn''t he replied to the message yet?


    Fifteen minutester. Her phone chimed indicating she has gotten a message.


    As. No.


    Meredith face flushed at his replied. She wasn''t expecting him to be this blunt. A way to kill a girl''s confident As she thought.


    Meredith: Okay..


    This was so awkward for some reason. Meredith wished she could find a hole to hide in. Why the hell did she even send that message?


    As: So, have you thought about my proposition?


    Meredith''s breath hitched while she read the message. She knew he was going to ask sooner orter. She took in a deep breath and started typing.


    Meredith: Can we meet to go over the proposition now that I''m sober? Just let me know when you''re free.


    She couldn''t believe she had the guts to type this. Meredith wanted to talk to Sofia about this but she knew her friend would talk her out of it.


    As: Sure. I will let my driver pick you up at 7pm. Dress code: Elegant but Seductive.


    Meredith blinked and read the message again. He wanted to meet her tonight? Wait what is considered as elegant but seductive for a dress code? Also, she didn''t even have lots of dresses to go through to select what is seductive.


    Meredith phone rang and an unknown number appeared on the screen.


    "Hello?" She answered.


    "Is this Miss Rossi?" Meredith''s brows arched.


    "Yes."


    "Someone has ordered a dress for you from ourpany. I''m calling to inform you that we will deliver it in half an hour time."


    Meredith bit her bottom lips. Did As buy her a dress?


    "Alright. Thank you." Meredith hung up the call with a conflicting emotion. Why did he buy her a dress?


    A whatsapp message notification popped up on her phone screen.


    As: Hope you like the dress.

 Chapter 22 - A Deal With The Devil

    The car pulled up in the parking lot of Lush hotel. Meredith head was full of fog as she breathed through her open mouth. It was a miracle that she hadn''t copsed out of nervousness yet.


    She straightened her clothes with long nervous strokes. She was wearing a side slit knee white bodycon bandage dress paired with a gold stiletto heel and matching golden clutch purse.


    Her hair was styled in a sleek low bun exposing her beautiful neck and shoulders. Dark eyes makeup and dark red lipstick toplete the look.


    Meredith had to admit she looked beautiful. The dress and essories As had chosen was gorgeous and the college student living on the down floor was really good. She has transformed her into Cindere with the magic of her makeup brush.


    The driver came around to open the door for Meredith. He smiled at her as she got out.


    "Thank you." Meredith said with a soft smile on her face.


    "Mr. Martini is waiting for you on the 19th floor. Take the elevator, when you reached look for AM exclusive bar.


    Meredith nodded at him. The lump in her throat was making it difficult for her talk. Her stomach was rolling with nerves.


    She hase all the way here dressed up she couldn''t give up. She was twenty-four years old it was time for her lose control and have fun. Life was too short to waste it.


    Meredith stood in front of the room and took a deep while she entered looking for a particr man.


    With the help of her contact lens, Meredith looked around the space. Dim lighting, sumptuous leather furniture and spirit bottles lined up on the mirrored shelves behind the bar. The shiny ck seven-meter bar was morphed into a piano at the far end. Meredith noticed the gold dcor and the paintings lined on the wall.


    Meredith''s eyes scanned the ce but couldn''t find him. She walked further inside the room and saw him standing in front of the windows that looked out the city. Her heart hammered in her chest when she saw his refection.


    He seemed to be lost in a deep thought. His brows were furrowed together and his clenched fists betrayed his internal tremor. He looked so lost and lonely.


    This was the first time Meredith had seen him like this. It seems As had problems of his own. He sensed her presence and he turned around. Meredith saw him stiffened. She sucked in a deep breath as her gaze slide over his body.


    The man looked more handsome anytime she met him. He was wearing a ck turtle neck which showed off his broad shoulders and tight ck jeans.


    His hair was tousled, not slicked back like he always wore in the office. Meredith wanted to ran her fingers through it.


    God, he was staring at her, her heart hammered in her chest.


    "Meredith." The way her name rolled off his tongue made warmth swirled through her belly. He walked towards her and grabbed her hand bringing it to his lips.


    His intense gaze bored into her. Meredith felt his lips brushed against her skin and lust burned in her brain. She couldn''t think of anything else. The ache between her thighs grew more and more insistent.


    "H-Hello."


    His lips curled up in amusement. "Hi. You look----"


    He paused as he stared at her dress. "Extremely beautiful."


    Meredith felt a hot blush settle over her cheeks.


    "Thank you. You too." Meredith widened her eyes; the red deepened on her cheeks.


    "No. I mean---you look handsome."


    As chuckled and shook his head slightly.


    "Thank you. Come"''


    As took her hand and led her to a couch in the middle of the room. Meredith realized they were alone. Her heartbeat quickened as she sat nervously with As sitting beside her.


    "Have I told you that you''re looking dashing?"


    Meredith let out a low chuckle and nodded. The nerves in her stomach settling slightly.


    "Yes, but it wouldn''t hurt to hear it again."


    He looked so different from the brooding boss she knew. This seemed so weird.


    "What would you like to have?" As asked her.


    "Something to calm down my nerves? I''m so nervous." She murmured.


    As smirked, "Good. You should be nervous because you''re the only woman I have ever wanted so bad."


    Meredith widened her eyes at his words. A shiver ran along her spine at his tone. What did he mean by that?


    Before she could ask him any question, he stood up and took his phone from his pocket. Meredith leaned into the chair as she listened to him give a couple of orders over the phone.


    Once he was done, he turned to her and gave her an apologetic look.


    "Sorry about that."


    "It''s alright."


    Silence enveloped them as they sat down staring at each other. Meredith swallowed when she felt him moved closer to her.


    A waiter walked inside the room breaking their moment. Meredith reached out for the margarita and As took the scotch.


    She took a sip and licked her lips. "This is good." She said cing it on the table in front of them.


    As leaned forward and cupped her face in his hand. His gaze dropped to her lips and Meredith felt her soul leaving her body.


    "Fuck, I want to kiss you so bad. Can I kiss you, Meredith?"


    He rasped as his eyes pierced hers, caressing her cheeks.


    "Y-Yes."


    The moment she agreed, he crushed his lips against hers. He bit her bottom lips softly asking for entrance which she dly gave him.


    Meredith felt her brain shut down. She felt her eyes fluttered shut as she indulged in the assault of his mouth against hers.


    Meredith had no idea how long he kissed her but she pulled away, gasping for air. As dipped his head and ced a kissed on her neck.


    "You have no idea how I have been restraining myself not to kiss you since you entered this room. I want you, Meredith. So bad it hurts. So, tell me, have you thought about my proposition?"


    As pulled away and traced his hand across her cheeks.


    "Remember what I said right? Anything that happens with As stays between the two of you. Mr. Martini will have no idea and you won''t discuss it with him.


    You''re a different person to me when you are at work." He ced a soft kiss on her forehead and God nothing had ever felt so perfect in Meredith''s life.


    "I know." She said her voice barely a whisper.


    "You have to think about this very carefully Meredith. This wouldn''t be just about sex. It would be about trust too."


    He dropped a kiss on her nose, waiting for her answer but Meredith was feeling too lightheaded to even form words.


    "Do you want to make a deal with the devil, sweet Meredith?" He rasped dusting his thumb back and forth over her bottom lips as he gazed into her eyes.

 Chapter 23 - Show Me

    "But you can''t fall in love with me. I know sex creates some kind of bond for females but I can''t love you, Meredith. I can give you my body but not my heart.


    So, we stop the moment you realize you''re developing any sort of feelings for me. Because thest thing I want is for me to break your fragile heart."


    Meredith leaned forward and cupped his face in her hands.


    "What if you''re the one who falls in love with me?" her lips formed a soft smile which brightened her face.


    As smiled darkly, "No. Love isn''t for a man like me."


    And what kind of man are you? Meredith wanted to ask but she didn''t. She knew he was warning her, letting her know not to have any stupid fantasies because this was purely sex for him. No feelings attached.


    Meredith knew she was a hopeless romantic and this was a dangerous game for her. Deep within her she had always wanted to give her virginity to a man who loved her. Someone who would make slow and passionate love to her worshipping every inch of her.


    Never in her wildest dream did she think a cold and twisted man like As was the one she was going to lose herself to. But Meredith didn''t mind though because honestly making a deal with the devil sounded so attractive.


    Also, she was no stranger to this thing. This had been one of her darkest fantasies since she started reading all those erotica books.


    Meredith was so used to hardcore and rough style of smut in books that she found herself getting bored with the slow passionate ones.


    She had always wondered what''s like to have a man wrapped his hands around your neck as he drove you to sweet oblivion. How it felt like to have your body consumed by fire and ice while you felt nothing butplete ecstasy. But experiencing it in reality she was a bit shy and nervous.


    This was her choice and she was not going to let the opportunity of fulfilling her sexual fantasies pass her by. What if she wasn''t good enough and didn''t satisfy him?


    "What are you thinking about?" As leaned back his face thoughtful.


    "That I wouldn''t be enough for you and can''t satisfy you." Meredith said, a blush on her cheeks.


    "You will be fine Angel. Don''t think about satisfying me. All you have to do is to listen. Leave the satisfying part to me."


    Meredith nodded. She swallowed her nerves and asked the question that had been at the back of her mind all evening.


    "Are you going to inflict pain on me?" Meredith asked, suddenly nervous.


    "Yes." He replied as his eyes darkened


    Meredith shivered, panic swelling inside her.


    "But I won''t always want pain or humiliation. I just want control and we can always stop once you reach your limit or you want us to stop all you have to do is utter your safe word." As exined.


    "Safe word?" Meredith asked confusion etching between her brows.


    "Yes, it''s a word which ends the y instantly. So, pick one. It can be any word."


    Meredith bit her lips avoiding his gaze. No words wereing to her mind.


    "We can use the traffic light system if you want. It will be easier for you to remember since all of this is new to you." As offered.


    "The red, yellow, green?"


    As nodded.


    "Red means stop right now. Yellow means I should slow down since it''s too much for you and Green means I should carry on."


    Meredith nodded. Her eyes were full of resolve and curiosity now. She wanted to know, wanted a taste of how it felt to make a deal with the devil. Will he drive her into the abyss of hell?


    "Show me." She murmured.


    "Show me what you warned me about."


    As expression darkened. He stared into her eyes searching for any trace of fear but Meredith was sure he wouldn''t find one.


    "Are you sure Angel?" His voice lowered dangerously warning her that once they start there was no going back.


    "Yes." Meredith swallowed, knotting her fingers.


    "Do you know what I will do to you? This isn''t a child''s y." As asked silkily.


    "Yes. You will own my body and do whatever you want with it. You will choke me, spank me, call me degrading names."


    The air thickened and Meredith shifted a little.


    "Yet you''re agreeing to this. Why is that Angel?"


    Meredith fought a blush before answering him.


    "Maybe"She paused.


    "This is what I have always wanted." Meredith whispered shame and desire mingled hot in her throat while she had a glimpse of the danger simmering in his eyes.


    As stood up. His lips curled up but it wasn''t a smile. It was dark and hungry. His gaze burning her with intensity.


    "Get up." He said softly but themand in his tone was loud and clear.


    Meredith stood up, her stomach churning with nerves.


    "I''m going to show you what happens when you make a deal with the devil.." As murmured with a dark look in his eyes.

 Chapter 24 - Her Scars

    As opened the door to his luxurious suite and Meredith entered. He was hard and hungry with need. His fingers yearned to touch her, his mouth to taste her. God the things he wanted to do her.


    The moment she had uttered, maybe that''s exactly what I want she had set fire to him, arousing every sense and every thought of his. All his reason fled, leaving only the madness of desire.


    As stood by the door and watched her stand in the middle of the room wearing the white dress he had chosen for her. He had chosen white because it resembled her perfectly. So pure and innocent.


    But by the end of tonight he was going to soil that pure and innocent soul of hers. He was going to drag her into the pits of hell with him.


    As felt blood rushing through him. He had to know what secrets hid inside that soft, yielding flesh.


    "Take off your clothes." As demanded.


    Meredith stared at him speechless as color spread across her cheeks. As thought she was going to defy him but she surprised him. Despite the slight shake of her hands, Meredith unzipped her dress avoiding his gaze. As caught a glimpse of her insecurities in her eyes before she looked away.


    He watched as the white material pooled around her ankles. She was wearing a red cotton pantie and a matching strapless bra. As has never seen a woman wear cotton pantie. All the women he had fucked wore lingerie, thongs or G-string but never a pure cotton pantie.


    His lips curled up in amusement. He had to admit his Angel was very interesting.


    "Everything." He saw her stiffened but said nothing, waiting for her. After a little hesitation, she removed the cotton panty and her bra.


    As sucked in a deep breath. He had masturbated countless night thinking about how Meredith looked underneath her dress but he didn''t think she was this magnificent.


    As felt his heart racing like a fifteen-year-old with a crush, heat pooled in his stomach and sneak across his skin. He couldn''t think just stared at the beautiful creature in front of him.


    Her skin glowed beneath the suite''s dim lights. He stared down at her ample cleavage, marveling at the sheer size of her breast. It was bigger than he had imagined. Her pink-tipped peaks were begging to be nibbled and sucked. Her stomach was t and well-toned. The warm folds between her thighs were beautiful and the thought of his girth inside her almost sent him over the edge.


    "Look at me, Angel. I need to see your eyes." As spoke gently, barely above a whisper.


    Meredith opened her eyes and stared at him. The trust in her eyes were to much for him to handle. Only if she knew the kind of monster he was.


    "Turn around." As murmured.


    "Thatcan you turn off the light?" Meredith knotted her fingers, as she whispered softly.


    As raised his brows. He could see fear, insecurity and something else. An emotion he couldn''t put his fingers on.


    "No. Angel. Now turn around. Don''t let me repeat myself."


    As watched the rise and fall of her chest. The knotting of her fingers and realized something. She was trying to hide something but what?


    He got his answer the moment she turned.


    "Who did this to you?" As bellowed. There were scars all over her back. Each one varied in length. They were a slight darker than the color of her skin.


    As strode towards her and turned her around. She had her eyes closed as tears stained her cheeks.


    He traced his finger along her cheeks wiping the tears from her cheeks.


    "Tell me Angel. Who did this to you?" As narrowed his eyes as the worst case scenarios shed across his eyes. He clenched his fists, the bloodlust he had buried deep inside him was threatening to take control.


    But Meredith stood there shaking, a low groaning sound bubbling from her mouth.


    "I''m sorry..I should have told you about the ugly scars on my body. Maybe you wouldn''t be interes-"


    "Fuck stop! I don''t care about the scars on your body. They are beautiful. You''re gorgeous. I just want to know who the fuck I have to kill so tell me!" He growled.


    Meredith opened her eyes and stared at him.


    "Y..You .....don''t care about my..... scars?" She asked blinking away the tears that were threatening to fall.


    As scoffed, "No. I don''t care about your scars. You might have physical scars but trust me I have far worst emotional scars that are just not visible to you. It doesn''t mean I find you any less attractive."


    As said as he kissed her tears. Damn this wasn''t what he had envisioned their night to be like. As much as he wanted her there was no way he was lying a finger on her if she was abused.. The trauma will be worse for her and thest thing he wanted was to be the one to hurt her.

 Chapter 25 - Author鈥橲 Note

    Hy guys thank you for giving my book a chance really appreciate it!


    Okay so let me address a few issue since I saw ament.


    The fact that this book is a BDSM book in an office setting doesn''t mean I''m copying Fifty shades of Grey. Yes most books of bdsm is inspired from Fifty shades of grey doesn''t mean they''re copying the book.


    We have many Chinese books where FL is drugged by step sister and then she sleep with someone not her boyfriend etc but it doesn''t mean the person is copying hidden marriage.


    We have many mafia books with ML kidnapping FL doesn''t mean they''re copying someone.


    We have many werewolves books where FL is rejected by her mate doesn''t mean they are copying so please be mindful of your words.


    Using the Traffic light system doesn''t mean I''m copying FSOG it''s the mostmon safe words used by people around the around. Ask Google. Also squid game is popr now^^


    Also this book is rated 21+ meaning lots of sexual ufortable things please don''tin in the future.


    Also don''t worry I won''t overdo the BDSM part of the book. I''m not a sadist lol. I just want to try something else and this is it.


    Lastly yes this is a fantasy book since it''s part of the werewolf lover and I contest. Who is the werewolf? Well we will find out soon! How will the fantasy parte to y? Don''t worry everything will make sense soon.


    If you have any questions please justment and let me know.


    Also this isn''t to offend anyone I''m just putting this disimer because I know a lot of people will be saying the same thing in the future.


    Thank you for your support!

 Chapter 26 - On Your Knees

    (mature content ahead!)


    Meredith stared at him speechless. For the first time in her life, she felt attractive. Her scars had been one of her biggest insecurities when growing up.


    She didn''t want to see the disgust and pity in people''s eyes that''s why she avoided men at all cost. But with As she wanted to take the risk. She knew he was different from all the guys she had had an acquainted with.


    She looked into his eyes to see if she would notice the disgust or pity, she was familiar with but surprisingly there was none. Just pure vengeance was fleeting in his eyes. Like he would rain hell on whoever did this to her. Was this how it felt to have someone who would protect you?


    She had read about how boys in books protect the women they love. How they cherish them and kissed every scar on their body and had always wanted something like that. But she really didn''t think she would meet someone who would find her scars beautiful, much less, print kisses across it.


    Her heart thudded in her chest.


    "Angel" He whispered, but the frustration in his voice was evident.


    Meredith swallowed, "II don''t know."


    That was the truth. She really didn''t know where she got the scars from. It has been on her skin since she was a kid. Her mother had told her that she had gotten the scars from ying when she was a child. Meredith didn''t believe her though because her scars looked more like ws marks.


    It looked like it had been craved into her skin as weird as that may sound.


    "What do you mean by you don''t know?" As searched her eyes to see if she was protecting someone.


    "Yes. I have had them since I was a kid. My mom said I got them from an ident while ying when I was a kid." Meredith exined.


    As nodded. But Meredith saw the tension in his shoulders. She knew he didn''t believe her. Not that she med him though. It was hard to believe that such scars were from an ident.


    "Turn around." As whispered cing a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Meredith turned around as he asked, grateful that he couldn''t see the blush on her cheeks.


    "You''re beautiful." As muttered underneath his breath as his fingers trailed the scars on her back.


    He ced a kiss on the spot between her ears and shoulders. Meredith shivered. Pleasure coursed through her body.


    "You shouldn''t let anyone hurt you. I''m the only one who can inflict any sort of pain on you. Because your body, soul, innocent, darkness and pleasure are mine. If someone touches you. You tell me, okay?"


    Meredith nodded.


    "Good girl. If someone dares to touch you, I will shred them into pieces. Because you''re mine. Just mine. Say it."


    Meredith closed her eyes, the aching in between her legs were getting worse having him so close to her.


    "I''m yours." Meredith gasped as As bit her earlobes.


    "Now turn around and look at me Angel. I want to look into your eyes as you sell your soul to me."


    Meredith turned around and gazed into his eyes. Her heart raced at the lust brewing inside his eyes.


    "Do you belong to me Angel?"


    "Yes." Meredith managed, breathless.


    As furrowed his brows at her.


    "Yes what?" As asked his hands slid up outside of her calves.


    Meredith frowned; confusion etched on her face.


    "How are you supposed to address me in the bedroom?" As inquired. His fingers beginning to trace circles on the inside of her thighs.


    Meredith bit her lips to control the pleasure pulsing in her veins.


    "Yes S-sir." Meredith answered. She wasn''t so sure but based on the knowledge she had acquired. She knew she was supposed to address him as Sir, Master or daddy. Out of the three she preferred the Sir. It seems more natural. One word could mean two different things at the office and in the bedroom.


    She saw the satisfied smile on his face and rxed.


    As caressed her cheeks, "You''re doing so well Angel."


    Meredith tipped her face against his hand. Her heart swelling at thepliment. She couldn''t exin the feeling but she knew she would do anything to please him.


    "Thank you, Sir."


    "What do you say if you want me to slow down?"


    "Yellow."


    "What do you say when you want me to stop?"


    "Red."


    As nodded, giving her a small assuring smile.


    But in a blink of an eye, the smile had disappeared reced by something else.


    "Are you ready for me to im what is mine?" He murmured.


    "To soil you, rim into you until you turn into a helpless mess begging for release?"


    As asked his tone casual as if he is talking about the weather.


    "Y-Yes Sir." Meredith replied, swallowing. She had no idea what she was agreeing to but she didn''t care. She wanted this. No matter how demeaning it might seem. She obeyed only her lust now, and the consequences be damned.


    "Good." As said, a smile in his voice.


    "But do you know what it means to be imed by me?" As asked removing the band from her hair and letting it hang loosely over her shoulders.


    Meredith shook her head. She had no idea what it meant to be imed by someone.


    "It means I own every inch of your body" As brushed his thumb across her breasts, "Your breast." His fingers trailed across her stomach, "Your stomach..." he squeezed her ass cheeks, "Your ass and most importantly this." His fingers slipped between her legs into her wet folds.


    Meredith was drenching wet. Her body hummed with pleasure.


    He run his tongue over the skin at her throat and bit down, leaving a mark and branding her as his.


    "You''re dripping wet, Angel. Are you excited to be my little fuck toy?"


    As rasped in her ears and a shiver passed through Meredith''s body at his tone.


    Meredith tensed as a wave of heat and tingling spread from her center to every nerve in her body. She felt so-good having his fingers inside her. The feeling was foreign yet so mind-blowing.


    She let out a protest moan as As removed his fingers out of her pussy.


    "Open your mouth Angel." Meredith opened her mouth and As thrusted his fingers into her mouth.


    "Do you taste that Angel? That''s the sign of your body recognizing me as its new master. If you dare give it to another person"


    As trailed off. He wrapped his hand around her throat and squeezed it lightly.


    "I will let you watch as I slowly drain the blood from his body. After that I will tie you to my bed and fucked his touch out of your system. The only name and touch you will remember after I''m done with you is mine. Understand?"


    Meredith tensed and shuddered, his hands wrapping around her throat made it difficult for her to speak so she just nodded as her eyes watered.


    He let her go and she sucked in a deep breath. Meredith should have been scared at the twisted words he was saying but no. She was thrilled at his possessive words. Blood throbbed in her veins with a scarlet web of desire. The ache between her thighs grew more and more insistent.


    "Now get on your knees."

 Chapter 27 - Crawl

    (Mature content ahead!)


    Seeing his angel on her knees was the most beautiful thing As has ever since. The bitter flower of arousal bloomed across her body. Her lips were parted and her eyes hooded with excitement. He realized she was enjoying this. As''s heart throbbed and he felt his cock bulging against the front of his jeans.


    He wanted her. He wanted nothing more than to bend her over the bed and rim his thick hard cock inside her. He wanted to feel her stretched around his cock as he fucked her like the little slut she was until she screamed for more.


    But As held back. He wanted to know if she was a virgin first. He knew he took her first kiss but wanted to confirm if his guess was right.


    He fisted her hair and tugged it back until she was staring straight at him. "Are you enjoying this? Being on your knees like a good fucking whore?"


    Meredith blushed furiously, biting her lips as the heat bloomed across her face.


    "Y-yes Sir."


    "Good girl. Now tell me, has any man touched what is mine before?"


    Meredith shook her head, "No Sir."


    As lips curled up in satisfaction. The thought of being the first man to have her body sent pleasure through his veins.


    His Angel belonged to him. Only him. He leaned down and kissed her. Their lips crushed together and Meredith let out a soft moan. As''s new favorite sound. He suddenly pulled away and let go of her hair.


    Meredith whimpered but said nothing as she stared into his eyes. As left her alone and strode towards the couch in the room and sat down crossing his legs. His gaze pierced through her without uttering a word.


    Meredith still on her knees met his gaze but after a few minutes she zoned out. As lips curved when he saw her dted pupils and slightly parted lips. His Angel was day dreaming. The blush on her face betrayed her inner thoughts.


    "What are you thinking about?" As inquired.


    Meredith opened her mouth but no words came out. She avoided his gaze.


    "Uhumnothing Sir". Meredith muttered, licking her lips.


    As chuckled darkly, "Are you lying to me Angel?"


    He asked in a low tone causing her to tremble a little.


    "Do you know what happens to liars Angel?" He smiled, slow and wicked.


    Meredith shook her head, the fear evident in her eyes.


    "Come here." With a crooking of his index finger, he beckoned her over


    Meredith stood up to walk over to him but As tsked shaking his head at her.


    "Who said you can stand up? Get on your knees like a good little whore and crawl over to me."


    As said, his expression cold and indifferent.


    Meredith arched a questioning brow in his direction. Her lips thinned as she wrestled with herself.


    "Crawl, Angel." As said, impatiently this time.


    "Crawl?" She whispered as her gaze locked with his.


    "Yes. Do you have a problem with that?"


    He questioned as he searched her face. He found a trace of shame and humiliation but not anger. She seemed to have an inner debate with herself.


    As had given her the option to say her safe word then they would end all of this.


    "No Sir, I don''t have a problem."


    An amused expression quirked up the side of As''s mouth as he studied her. He knew she was trusting him, giving him the control and power. His Angel was just perfect.


    "Good, now crawl."


    Meredith dropped on her knees on the floor and began to crawl to him, her eyes staring straight at him. As uncrossed his legs and Meredith came to kneel in-between his legs.


    His heart pounded hard as she finally came to a halt before him, inches from his face. As leaned closer and brushed his hand across her cheeks.


    "Tell me, what were you thinking about? Don''t lie to me Angel. I don''t want to punish you on our first day."


    Her breath hitched and her eyes shed with excitement. The thought of being punished excited her.


    "I..umhwas just imagining about how I wanted to lose my virginity" Her cheeks burned scarlet hot.


    "And how did you imagined losing it?" As brushed her thumb against her painfully erected nipples and she shuddered.


    "You willtake me on a romantic date then after." Meredith stuttered out; the blush deepened on her cheeks.


    "After?" As asked, pinching her breast.


    Meredith moaned, "After you will take me to a hotel room decorated with flowers and candlelight. Then you will remove my panties with your teeth" Meredith whispered; her tone filled with lust.


    "Hmm?" A low pleasant hum warmed his blood.


    "Then you will blindfold me and tied my hands behind my back and used my body like the little whore I am." Meredith rasped bowing her head in shame.


    As nearly cum in his trousers as he imagined the scene. God this woman would be the death of him.


    "You got such a dirty imagination for an Angel." As grasped her chin in one hand and forced her to meet his gaze.


    "Touch yourself Angel." As ordered, his breath tickling her ear.


    "Let me see what you do when you are alone with your dirty fantasies."

 Chapter 28 - Just The Beginning

    (Mature content ahead)


    The familiar scarlet heat warmed her cheeks. Despite the uncertainty in her eyes, her determination to pleased him made her cupped her breast with her left hand as her eyes sorted assurance from him.


    "Good Angel, show me."


    Meredith did as he said as her right fingers slide to part her wet folds and brush her clit. Meredith closed her eyes as she swirled her thumb in circles over her swollen clit.


    She bit her lips to muffled her moans as her hand pinched her swollen nipples. As looked at the sight of her and nearly cum in his pants. His lips brushed her ear, raising goose bumps across her skin.


    "Are youing to cum for me, Angel?" As asked in a low voice,


    Meredith nodded panting as she increased her pace as she rocked her hips and spread her legs wider. She seemed to find the perfect rhythm. The tension in her body showed that she was close.


    "Good, cum for me Angel." As said taking her nipples in his mouth.


    Her body convulsed and she shuddered, "As!" She cried out as her body obeyed hismand.


    Hearing her cried out his name in pleasure made ever hair on his scalp stood to attention, every skin cell tingled, every neuron fired.


    Awareness shed across her face after she calmed down.


    "I''m sorry sir.I-I didn''t mean to utter your name." Meredith lowered her eyes.


    "Look at me, it''s okay. Today is your first day. I will pardon you." As grabbed her hand and brought it to his mouth and licked her juices from her fingers groaning at the taste.


    As licked his lips, as if savoring the sweetness.


    "You tasted better than I have imagined."


    He muttered as his lips entwined with hers. Forcing her to taste herself on his tongue. She moaned and pulled closer to him. After a few seconds they pulled away, Meredith stared at the bulge in his trousers and she licked her lips.


    "May Iplease sir"


    As arched his brows. He really didn''t want to do anything extreme since today was their first time. He wanted her to feelfortable around him first so he had contained himself from doing anything rough to her. Her beingfortable and trusting him was the goal tonight.


    "Angel.." As warned.


    "Please make me ease your ache." She pleaded as her doe eyes stared at him.


    "Alright." As agreed, giving her a reassuring smile.


    Meredith beamed as she unzipped his trousers and reached to grab his hard painful cock.


    She removed it from his boxer . Her eyes widened at his size and As smirked in satisfaction.


    "Do you like it?" As inquired.


    Meredith nodded as she bit her lips. She grabbed it with both hands, feeling the hardness rise in him. She slowly and steady motion, slide up and down his engorged flesh.


    As groaned. "Fuck Angel.."


    Meredith massaged the hot, smooth column of flesh between her fingers then leaned down and licked the pre cum at the tip of his cock.


    "Shit." The sensation of tongue on his cock sent ripples of pleasure through him.


    Meredith blinked at him. With rapid circr motions, she explored the entire length of his shaft with her tongue.


    God she was so pretty. Being on her knees taking his big cock in her mouth. Despite herck of experience, her sheer determination pleased him.


    She tried to fit all of As in her throat, but he was too big for her. She groaned in frustration but As rasped and grabbed her hair halting her movement.


    She looked at him, confusion and hurt in her eyes.


    He chuckled and stood up, "Don''t worry you''re doing fine. Let me help you. Tap my thighs if it''s too much and you want me to stop."


    Meredith nodded, "Yes sir."


    As grabbed her hair and slid the tip of his cock inside her mouth. He paused every inch to make herfortable until he was fully inside her mouth.


    Meredith''s eyes widened and she grabbed his hips for support. Her eyes watered as he thrusted slowly.


    As halted, "Should I stop?"


    Meredith shook her head, her eyes shing with determination. As felt his lips twist.


    He hisses and started thrusting slowly. He paused in-between for her to catch her breath. After a few thrusts, Meredith was whimpering quietly around his cock with her eyes closed, tears glistening at the corners.


    As couldn''t tear his gaze away from her. Watching his cock thrusting such an innocent and pretty face seemed so sinful.


    Despite the tears in her eyes, she was moaning against his cock like her life depended on it.


    "You''re such a slut aren''t you Angel? Look how happy you''re to be sucking my cock."


    Meredith hummed around his cock. Apparently she was enjoying this more than he had imagined. He watched her body get excited anytime he called her a derogatory name and said dirty stuffs to her.


    Appearance could really be deceiving, it seemed his innocent littlemb was in fact a dirty little slut.


    As didn''t hold back anymore as he increased his pace. He threw his head back as took his pleasure in her mouth.


    "Such a good little slut. You look so beautiful having my cock in your mouth."


    Even though it was her first time, she took the assault of her mouth so well. Her hoarse moans sent him aze.


    "Holy shit!" As cursed. The warmth of her mouth, the sight of his cock in her mouth made his blood rushed.


    After a few hard thrusts, As pulled out at thest minute and covered her breast and face with his cum. He shook at the sensation as his knees buckled.


    Meredith blinked and stared at him.


    "Was it okay?"


    As looked at her and she looked so fucking hot. A hot mess. Her lips were redder and fuller, her hair was tangled from him gripping it so hard and her eyes were zed.


    "Yes Angel, you did perfect. You''re such a good girl." As said and leaned down to pressed a kiss on her forehead.


    Meredith blushed and inhaled deeply.


    "Thank you sir."


    As smiled at her and tucked himself back into his pants.


    "Wait for me here, still on your knees. Don''t move an inch."


    "Yes sir."


    As walked into the bathroom and came with a wet towel. He cleaned her face gently, removing his cum and after he was done, he moved to her breast. Wiping every trace from her body.


    "Did you enjoy today?" He asked her, running his fingers leisurely in her hair.


    "Yes sir."


    "Good.. This is just beginning."

 Chapter 29 - Ugly Truth

    As gaze burned with such intensity she felt her soul shiver. The promise and warning in his eyes filled Meredith with anticipation instead of fear. She was now exploring another side of her and it was the most thrilling thing she had ever done if not the most daring.


    Meredith looked at the man who was leisurely running his hands through her hair.


    "When would be our next meeting?" She asked, her voice barely a whisper.


    As shed her azy smile, and Meredith found her heart jumping in her chest.


    "Eager, are we?" A grin tugged at his mouth.


    Meredith tucked a lock of hair behind her ear as she avoided his gaze. She has never experienced being touched by a man like he had touched her today. With so much care and respect.


    Yes, he had called her degrading names and ordered her around but the way he had reacted when he had seen her scars thrilled her and unnerved her at the same time. It made her feel protected like he would keep her safe when he gets to know her secrets.


    The intensity in his eyes anytime he looked at her made her feel confident and attractive. And now she wanted to please him so badly.


    But the thought of her not being enough for him stung her. What if he had had better and never contact her again after all she had no experience.


    The thought of her not being enough for him crashed her soul. Meredith didn''t know what do with the unfamiliar emotions brewing in her heart. Everything was so new yet so thrilling.


    Maybe As might have seen the vulnerability on her face because he held her chin and pressed a soft kiss on her forehead. Her new favorite thing in the world.


    He gazed into her eyes, "I don''t know what you''re thinking about but trust me. I want you and this wouldn''t be a one-night thing. I told you this is just the beginning remember?"


    Meredith flushed with embarrassment and nodded.


    "Good. Are you hungry?"


    Meredith shook her head. She had eaten with her brother before she came.


    "Alright. Get dress, I will take you home." As said as he helped her on her feet.


    Meredith muscle tensed when she heard him. She swallowed the lump in her throat and forced a smile.


    "Okay."


    The moment she took a step, As gripped her hand and spun her around, pulling her into his chest.


    "Angel, are you sad not to be spending the night with me?" he muttered as he stroked his fingers on her bare skin which caused her to shiver.


    "N-no." She forced out. Meredith didn''t want to be clingy because she was afraid that would send him away.


    "Hmm, what did I say about lying to me Angel? It seems you have a problem with expressing yourself. Let''s fix that, okay? I want to know what you''re thinking. So that I can try to be a good man for you and I can''t do that if you don''tmunicate with me.


    So, let''s try this. Anytime we want to know what anyone of us is thinking we use the word, ugly truth. Because the truth is always ugly."


    Meredith tucked the corners of her bottom lip between her teeth and nodded.


    As lifted her chin with his finger and stared down at her. "Good. Tell me an ugly truth Angel about tonight."


    Meredith swallowed as she contemted over her answer. Was she going to say her dirty thoughts and fears aloud to him? Yes, she was.


    "I liked it. Liked it when you tugged my hair, when you called me degrading names. When you call me a good girl my stomach swarms with butterflies like it''s the most beautiful endearment in the world. I felt happy being on my knees as you fucked my mouth like I''m whore.


    The thought of being your Angel and at the same time your whore makes me feel so powerful. I-I don''t know but that scares me, the fact that pain and humiliation turn me on makes me feel I''m sick.


    And I want to please you so bad even though I know you''re not good for me. I want you to drag me into the dark and show me what my body is capable of, but then I don''t have any experience and that scares me. What if you get bored or find someone else?


    What if you leave me one day after I have be obsessed with all of this? Also, I have always wanted to be cuddle after sex you know? I know we didn''t sleep together but the fact that you''re dismissing me right after makes me feel hollow."


    As looked at her with a thoughtful expression, "You''re not sick. Everyone has a dark side and it takes the right person to bring it out."


    Meredith lips parted as his words sunk in.


    "Also, I''m not dismissing you. I thought all of this would be too much for you to handle Angel. I wanted you to go home and think about it on thefort on your bed without any pressure. Now that you have had a brief experience, if this is what you really want."


    Meredith flushed with shame. It seems she had been overthinking.


    As smiled, "Don''t worry Angel. You did great today. Everyone has first times for everything and experiences aren''t built in a day. I''m not going to leave you for anyone because you''re the only I will be fucking from today until we both agree to end all of this.


    And I''m going to train you so well that after I''m done with you, you wouldn''t want another man.. But remember the golden rule; Don''t fall in love with me."

 Chapter 30 - Blind Date

    Meredith walked out the elevator holding a cup of coffee, her mind was reying what happened Saturday night over and over in her head. The way As had opened a new door of pleasure to her and how her body had responded under hismand was just mind-blowing.


    She was finally living her fantasies, lucky her. Her brows drew up together when she remembered his words,


    ''Don''t fall in love with me.'' Of course, she wasn''t! She was just sexually attracted to him that''s it. Meredith thought as if to convince herself. After he took her home, he had sent a message to check up on herter in the night. He was so difficult to understand.


    If he doesn''t want her to fall in love with him then he should stop kissing her forehead, being possessive and caring about her. Stupid man.


    Caught in her thoughts, her ankle twisted on a spot but she managed to steady herself. Some of her coffee spilled on the floor. Meredith blew out a deep breath as she calmed down her beating heart. God why did she even wear heels today? She hated wearing it.


    Sighing she ced her cup of coffee on her desk and took napkins from her drawer. She walked to the ce she had spilled the coffee and crouched down to mop the mess.


    Meredith heard someone clear his throat and she stiffened. She saw a pair of shoes in front of her. Her gaze slowly made its way up.


    Her heart thudded in her chest when her eyes met a pair of blue eyes with a mischievous glint in it. This man was like a fantasye to life.


    They stared at each other for a moment. His prating gaze probed her face until Meredith blinked and looked away.


    This was so embarrassing. Her mouth moved but remained soundlessly with shame. She reddened in embarrassment.


    Awkward tension surrounded them until As spoke.


    "Miss Rossi, what are you doing?"


    She flushed and stumbled over her words.


    "I-I spilled coffee on the floor so Iwas moping it.I-I didn''t think you being-"


    "You should have called the cleaner. It''s too early to be on your knees." As muttered dryly cutting her off as he gripped her arms and pulled her gently.


    Meredith''s body stiffened at his words. Her breath hitched and the flush on her face deepened.


    As moved closer to her which interrupted her line of lusty thoughts. He was so close that she could feel the warmth of his breath on her face, if Meredith looked at him, his face would be mere inches way from her. Meredith swallowed and tightened the napkin in her hands.


    "You have coffee stain on your dress Miss Rossi. I have an important clienting over and my secretary should look decent not have coffee stain on her dress."


    Meredith looked down at her dress and saw a slight coffee stain at the hem of her dress. It was so faint that you could barely see it so how did he even notice it?


    "I-Im sorry sir. But I have no spare outfit at the office and it will take me a good thirty minutes to go home ande back." She replied.


    As looked at his watch and arched his brows. He just nodded at her and stepped back.


    "Aright, have you arranged the files for the meeting with Mr. Falcone?"


    "Yes Sir, I have." Meredith really wasn''t expecting him to be this understanding.


    "Send it to my office with a coffee please." Then he left her alone as he walked to his office.


    What the hell just happened? Meredith cringed while she shook her head. She thought things would be awkward between them at the office but it seems her boss was really good at ying spilt personality.


    *****


    "Mr. Falcone, right this way." Meredith ushered the older man into As''s office. She really didn''t think the man who had her boss all fired up was an old man. He looked to be around in his sixties and his eyes were softer.


    "Wee, Mr. Falcone. This is my assistant, Miss Rossie." As stood up when he saw the old man in his office.


    The man smiled at Meredith and gave her a firm handshake.


    "You''re really beautiful, Miss Rosie. Are you perhaps single?"


    Meredith widened her eyes at his question. Was the old man hitting on her?


    "My grandson is really handsome you know? He is one of the best neurosurgeons in the country. Unfortunately, he has bad taste in women!" he rolled his eyes.


    Meredith bit her lips to stop herself from smiling. Who went around looking for women for their grandchild in this era?


    "Anyway, looking at you, you seem like a sweet youngdy. I can set both of you on a blind date."


    Meredith slid a curious nce at As and found him studying her with a piercing scrutiny.


    "What do you sa-"


    "I''m sure, she isn''t interested." As interrupted; his face nk devoid of any emotion.


    "In case you change your mind, here is my card" Mr. Falcone let out a softugh and handed his personal card to Meredith.


    Meredith took the card and stole a nce at her boss. A storm of emotion briefly passed behind his normally impassive face as he stared at the card in her arms. He averted his eyes and looked at the older man.


    "Let''s discuss the contract." Mr. Falcone said.


    "Alright." As agreed while he sat down beside Mr. Falcone.


    Meredith watched as they talked about business and she took notes. As looked so confident and the fire in his eyes while he discussed the terms of the contract made him look so handsome. Now Meredith finally understood the term knowledge is the new sexy.


    Suddenly he lifted his head, pinning her with a feral look causing a delicious shudder to shot through her.

 Chapter 31 - Memories

    "Thank you, Mr. Falcone." As shook the old man''s hand after they finished their meeting.


    Mr. Falconeughed and turned to look at Meredith, "If you really want to thank me you should let your secretary meet my grandson."


    As turned to look at her, "I will leave her to make her own decisions" He replied, something bitter dripping from his tone.


    Meredith said nothing, she just stared at As nkly while chewing the inside of her mouth. The man seemed nice and she was finding it hard to reject him.


    It was just a date, right? She had to meet his grandson and make his grandfather happy. After that, she would tell him, it didn''t work out.


    Meredith had always longed for a grandfather figure in her life and now she couldn''t bear to let the old man down.


    "Fine, I will meet your grandson." Meredith let out a nervous chuckle while rubbing the back of her neck.


    As shot her a venomous look, darkness brewing in his eyes.


    "Really? Oh, thank you Miss Rossi. I will arrange the blind date then. Is Saturday okay for you?"


    Meredith nodded, "Yes."


    As held her gaze for a moment before looking away without a word.


    "Alright, you send me a message. I will send you the location."


    Mr. Falcone said, holding out his hand. Meredith took it happily as he said genuinely, I''m d you decided to meet him. He is such a nice guy."


    Meredith gave him a soft smile. She could see how much he really loved his grandson.


    "It''s just a blind date, I''m not agreeing to marry your grandson." Meredith let out a nervous chuckle.


    "I know but still, thank you." He responded while he covered their shaking hands with his free hands.


    "Even if you don''t work out, I hope you can be friends. The boy has been lonely since his mother died."


    Meredith was pleasantly surprised. Now she knew why he was adamant on setting up a blind date for his grandson. She had no idea what the old man saw in her for him to warm up to her so quickly that he was giving his grandson to her.


    She was now curious about his grandson. Meredith hoped he was at least nice like his grandfather and not some spoiled brat.


    "Alright."


    Releasing her hand, he nodded at As.


    "Okay, thank you for your time. I will see you soon." Mr. Falcone said and walked out of the office.


    "I didn''t realize you were looking for a husband, Miss Rossi." As said so coldly causing a shiver to run along her spine.


    Meredith spun around to look to him. She looked him in the eyes and he looked straight back into hers.


    The air round them thickened. "Well, there is a lot of things you don''t know about me, Mr. Martini."


    Her lips curled into a challenging smile even though panic swelled up inside her. She had no idea why his eyes were stormy. He had no right to be angry or act jealous.


    It was him who told her that he didn''t want to mix pleasure with business so why did he look so mad because she agreed to go on a blind date?


    "Hmm." He justmented. His face shut down. Frustration bubbled on her face. She really didn''t know if he was now behaving like Mr. Martini or As. A smudge of guilt coursed through her. she had epted to go out with another man in front of him. But they weren''t dating right? She could date whoever she wanted.


    ''You are the only woman I will be fucking until we both agree to end all of this.'' His words echoed in her head making her stiffened.


    "Mr. Martini---"


    "You''re dismissed, Miss Rossi." He said calmly, too calmly that scared her. He has seen the possessive, dominant side of her boss but this calmness was so new that made a cold worm of fear gnawed at her spine. His coldness frightened her.


    "I couldn''t bear to turn him down. He looked so warm and nice. I didn''t have the heart to reject him. I will just go on the blind date then after I will tell him, we didn''t click or something."


    Meredith exined to him even though she didn''t owe him an exnation.


    "You''re a grown woman, Miss Rossi. You can do whatever you want."


    Meredith''s gut knotted. She felt this was like the calm before the storm.


    "So you''re okay with me going out with another man?"


    As nodded, "Why wouldn''t I be? I have no right to dictate what you should do with your personal life. Maybe Dr. Falcone might be your future husband. I can''t block you from having your happily ever after." He responded his voiceced with mockery.


    "You''re right. Maybe he is handsome and I might fall for him at first sight. Then I will kiss him to see if I will get butterflies and then we might have a one-night stand. I''m sure as a doctor he knows the female anatomy well. He will know the right ces to tou-"


    Meredith gasped when she found herself pinned to the table. As''s face waspletely dark while he stared at her, "I don''t think you want to finish that sentence, Miss Rossi."


    Meredith swallowed the lump in her throat. She had intentionally provoked him, but the darkness fleeting in his eyes told her it was a bad idea.


    "Take your hands off me, Mr. Martini. We are at the office and you''re overstepping your boundaries."


    As gripped her chin and brought her gaze to his, "What did I tell you? You''re mine, Angel. No man is touching you unless you want blood on your hands."


    Meredith froze, eyes wide as a scream sliced through the fog in her brain.


    ''Blood on your hands.'' Her chest rose and fell with rapid breaths as his words echoed in her head bringing back the memories she had buried down inside. shes of images assaulted her mind.


    ''You have blood on your hands sore, what did you do?'' Her brother''s pale face shed across her eyes while she remained frozen at the spot. Meredith stared at the blood on her hands, she could do nothing but watch, paralyzed with fright.


    "Meredith!" She heard the harsh voiceced with panic which snapped her from the abyss of her memories. Meredith looked up to see As''s brows etched with concern.


    "Are you okay?" He asked softly, searching her eyes.


    Meredith nodded, the lump in her throat made it difficult for her to speak.


    She pulled away from him, avoiding his gaze.


    "I-I have to go to the washroom.." Without waiting for his respond, she bolted out of the room.

 Chapter 32 - Guilt

    Meredith entered the bathroom and locked it behind her. Fortunately, it was on the same floor as As''s office. She was panting from her heart hammering in her chest.


    Meredith went over the bathroom sink and turned on the water. She let it run while she tried to calm her beating heart. Meredith stared at herself in the mirror with her face paled.


    She cupped her hands as she filled them with water and sshed her face trying to snapped out of her fears.


    She looked up breathing hard, "Calm down Meredith. No one is going to know. It''s just your guilt. It''s all in your head." She muttered under her breath.


    She cupped her hands onest time and sshed the water on her face. Meredith reached for a tissue nearby and dried her face as she looked up in the mirror.


    She has no idea what she was going to tell As when he asks what was wrong with her. It''s not like she could tell him she was having a panic attack because his words triggered some memories. Memories that eat away at her sanity, reducing her to a gibbering wreck.


    Meredith took a deep, pained breath and closed her eyes. She wonders what he would when he realizes that she ki-


    She heard a banging on the washroom door interrupting her thoughts. Meredith opened her eyes and looked at the door. Her brows furrowed because the washroom was at As''s floor and no one apart from her, As or business associates used it when they attended a meeting and had to use it. So, who was it?


    "Meredith!" As shouted through the door still banging hard.


    Meredith froze, her tongue darted out her mouth to lick her lips. Fuck she wasn''t expecting him to follow her. Now what should she do?


    "If you don''t open, I will break down the door!" As roared.


    Meredith ran to the door and unlocked it. Taking a deep breath, she swung it open and there was her boss.


    "Are you okay?" He asked looking at her with a worried look on his face.


    "Yes, I''m so sorry. I didn''t mean to make you worry." She exined, avoiding her gaze.


    "Are you sure, Angel? Because you''re shaking right now."


    Meredith stiffened and looked at him. Did he call her Angel? Does this mean he is acting like As right now?


    "A-As"


    As moved closer to her and took her hands which were shaking.


    "Yes dear, talk to me. What is wrong? Did I scare you? Did I say something wrong?" As''s eyes narrowed as his eyebrows pulled together.


    Meredith struggled to find what to say to him. She knew she was a bad liar and As would find out if she lies.


    "Angel- "


    "I''m bleeding!"


    She blurted out while she blushed, hating herself for saying this. It''s not like she was lying though. She had had her period this morning. So, she decided to use that as an excuse for her bolting out of his office looking pale.


    As widened his eyes, his whole body tensed. After a few seconds, he snapped out of whatever trance he was in.


    "Bleeding? Where? Are you hurt?" He searched her body and turned her around, concern etched in his tone.


    "Tell me Angel, who hurt you?" He asked darkly.


    Meredith stood there stunned. She really wasn''t expecting him to behave like this. Her mouth moved, but remained soundless with shame.


    How does she exin to him, that nobody hurt her?


    "No one hurt me."


    ""But you said you are bleeding?" As questioned.


    "YesThat.it''s that time of the mo-nth" She cringed inwardly as she stuttered.


    "What time?" Confusion marred on his face.


    Meredith wanted to disappear right now. How could he be this dumb?


    Taking a deep breath she fought the blush and pushed her sses up the bridge of her nose with her index finger.


    "Every month, a woman bleeds for about 2-7 days." She exined looking on the floor.


    "Oh." As said awkwardly rubbing the back of his neck. If Meredith had looked up she would have seen the blush on his face.


    "Yeah"


    Silence enveloped them until As cleared his throat.


    "So.are you in pain?" He asked softly.


    Meredith shook her head. "I''m normally fine on the first day. But the pain starts from the second day." She exined, the blush deepened on her cheeks.


    As nodded, "Do you want me to give you some days off?"


    Meredith shook her head. She didn''t want to be by herself in the house. Alone with her thoughts. Her brother had gone for a school camp and Sofia was out of the country. She was visiting her parents in another country.


    "If you are pain, tell me okay? I don''t want you to suffer alone. I know there is not much I can do but I can at least apany you." He said cing a soft kiss on her forehead, giving her a soft smile.


    Meredith bit her lips and nodded.


    "T-thatwe are at the office" She trailed off.


    As chuckled, "No, we are not. We are at the washroom, sneaking around. I hope your boss doesn''t find us."


    Meredith stared at him and shook her head, a soft smile tugging at her lips.


    "Then I better go, before hees looking for me."


    "Yeah.." As agreed.


    They both stared at each other without saying anything. Meredith felt his gaze on her lips and swallowed. She really didn''t want to be aroused while bleeding. That will be like shooting herself in the foot.


    Clearing her throat, she looked away. "I have to go."


    As just stood there without saying anything. Meredith walked past him, when she reached the door, he spoke.


    "I hope one day, you will trust me enough to tell me your secrets, Meredith. You don''t have to bear everything alone."


    Meredith tensed. How-what-why was he saying that? Did he know that she was hiding something?


    Without turning to look at him, she walked out of the washroom without replying him.

 Chapter 33 - Girlfriend

    As looked at his watch with his brows furrowed. It was almost 9:00am and Meredith hadn''t reported to work yet. Yesterday after their little episode they had pretended like that nothing had happened and went on with their work


    As knew she was hiding something, the way her face had turned pale and her breathing had changed while he was talking made him suspicious. What had caused her to have a panic attack?


    He couldn''t wait to find out, to know all of her secrets. He wanted to investigate her so bad but he felt he was invading on her privacy. When the time was right, he hoped she would trust him enough to tell him.


    Sighing he took his phone from his pocket and dialed her number. It rang several times but there was no answer.


    As knitted his brows and decided to call her with the new number he got just tomunicate with her as As. It rang three times and just as he was about to hung up, she answered, her voice barely audible.


    "Good morning, Meredith." He greeted


    "A-as" she uttered in a muffled groan.


    Hearing her voice, a worried expression marred his face.


    "Angel, what is wrong with you?" He whispered softly.


    "Just some bad cramps" She muttered.


    "What? Are you alright? Did you take medicine? Is it that bad?"


    Meredith let out a littleugh, "Rx, I''m alright. I won''t die. It''s just menstrual cramps, that''s all."


    As raked his fingers through his hair. He remembered their conversation in the washroom yesterday. She had told him she usually experiences pain from the second day, how could he forget?


    "I''ming over right away."


    "There is no need. I am fine and you''re probably busy too. Also, I have to call my boss before he fires me."


    "Don''t worry, I willmunicate with your boss for you. See you in 20 minutes." Before she could protest, he hung up the call.


    As looked through the employees'' profile on hisptop and found her address. He grabbed his zer and walked out of his office.


    While sitting in his car, he took his phone and opened his browser. He typed, ''how tofort a woman on her period.'' He scrolled through various feeds.


    Be attentive and sweet.


    Bring her a gift basket full of sweets, a heating pad and a good book


    Send her flowers


    Binge watch her favorite movies


    As furrowed his brows. He had no idea why he was even rushing to see her; the moment he knew she was in pain and searching how tofort her.


    What the hell was wrong with him? This wasn''t him. When did he start caring about the women he had been fucking? And now he was acting like a puppy in love who couldn''t wait to make his girlfriend happy.


    He stiffened at the thought. "Girlfriend?" He muttered and let out a mirthless chuckle. He had never considered himself to get into a rtionship.


    Rtionships made you vulnerable and he didn''t think he could show anyone the ruined part of himself. Emotional attachments scared the hell out of him. Because one day, they are your everything and the next day they just disappear making you feel hollow.


    Rubbing his forehead, he started his car and drove out of his parking lot. As found himself in front of the mall. He removed his tie and rolled his sleeves, after he was done, he got out of his car.


    He walked inside the mall and roam around until he reached the feminine hygiene products section. As rubbed the nape of his neck when he saw an older woman standing there. God this was so embarrassing.


    Taking a deep breath, he picked a sanitary pad and stared at it lost in thoughts. He had no idea which one he was supposed to choose and there was so many of them.


    "Do you need help?" The older woman gave him a soft smile.


    "Ah...yes."


    The woman chuckle at this reaction, "Are you buying for your girlfriend? You should make a period emergency box for her. Women gets grumpy when they have their period and you should pamper them son."


    As blushed, he felt like a teenager all over again, whose mom was educating about women.


    "Emergency period box?" he inquired.


    "Yes, so that even if you''re not around. She would have a littlefort."


    As nodded, "Then can you please help me with it?"


    The woman''s eyes lit up and she pped in excitement.


    "Of course! Aww I''m so jealous. Your girlfriend must be really lucky."


    As lips just curled up but he said nothing. He didn''t even bother correcting her.


    He let the woman guide her as he personally selected the things he wanted to get for Meredith.


    20 minutester, he was done. Even though he waste, he felt it was worth it.


    "Thank you! Here is my card. If you need anything, just give me a call."


    The woman reached out and took his card.


    "You''re wee. I hope you and your girlfriend will be with each other forever."


    "Me too." As muscle tensed when he realized what he had blurted out.


    The woman busted intoughter when he saw the horrid look on As''s face.


    "Don''t think too much. If it''s meant to be, it will be.." Then she left."

 Chapter 34 - Mr. Romantic

    Meredith had been awake for hours already and spent the early morning tossing and turning in bed in pain. Her cramp this month was so bad, she felt like someone was twisting her organs.


    She wanted to go work but she couldn''t even get out of her bed. She didn''t even remember when she dozed off, the sound of her phone ringing had woken her up.


    She really wasn''t expecting As''s call on a working day and the concern in his voice made her stomach flutter with nerves. It was nice to have someone care about you.


    Meredith put her phone down and sighed, resting her hands on her stomach. She closed her eyes once more, allowing sleep to engulf her.


    Half an hourter, she was awakened by the gentle knocking on the door. Meredith groaned while she mustered all the strength she had left and got out of bed. She wondered who it was, since Sofia and her brother weren''t around.


    She slowly made her way to the living room, opening the front door. Just as she opened, Meredith met a pair of concerned blue eyes. As was standing in her door way holding a package box with worried eyes.


    She was beyond confused, what was he doing here? Meredith hadpletely forgotten he had told her he wasing to visit her.


    "Mr. Mar-tini." Meredith said, trying to avoiding touching her stomach which was throbbing right now.


    "As" he paused for a second before he continued, "Are you alright?" He inquired his features turning gentle.


    "I-I''m fine As. Sorry I didn''t mean to make you worried." Meredith felt bad. They were working on an important business proposal and he had left toe check up on her.


    "I wanted to check up on you. Don''t feel like you''re bothering me. Nothing is more important than you." As said smiling,


    A lovely scarlet flush colored her paled cheeks. Clearing her throat, she opened the door wider, e in."


    As entered and went to stand in the middle of the living room still holding the box. Meredith stared at him and her gaze travelled to the box. Curiosity simmering in her eyes.


    "Nice package." She muttered.


    A warm girlish blush pinked his cheeks. Meredith widened her eyes in shock. Was he blushing? God she wished she had a camera right now to capture the iconic moment of As Martini blushing.


    "Are you blushing?" She asked, the sparkle in her eyes spelled mischief.


    As coughed and looked away, "Of course not!" he quickly defended and his pink went full-on scarlet


    Silence enveloped them but it didn''tst long when Meredith broke out into a hystericalughter; a sort of half chuckle, half splutter.


    As stiffened while looking on the ground, then his gaze drifted up her face. An amused expression quirked up the side of his mouth while his eyes brimmed with warmth.


    Meredith covered her mouth with her hand to suppress her chuckle. She finally stopped and looked up at As whose prating gaze probed her face. Licking her lips, she scratch the bridge of her nose.


    "Here." As handed her the box. Meredith arched her brows as she took it.


    "What is it?"


    As shrugged and put his hands in his pocket. The slight fidgeting was a sign that he was nervous about her reaction.


    "You can sit down, while I open this package." She offered.


    As sat down, while Meredith sat on the carpet and ced the package in the center table. She unwrapped the package and saw a beautifully crafted box.


    She opened it and saw choctes, energy bars, sanitary items, a hot water bottle, heating pads, soft tissues, painkillers and then an erotic book.


    Based on the cover she was sure it was a BDSM novel. The girl was kneeing at the man''s feet wearing only a red lingerie with a cor around her neck.


    Meredith was too stunned to speak. This was the nicest thing anyone has ever done for her apart from her Sofia taking her in and her mom adopting her. A wave of emotions assaulted her and she felt her eyes watering.


    She didn''t even think As remembered the book she was holding thest time they met and here he was giving her an erotic novel. Her guilty pleasure.


    "Do you like it?" She heard As asking behind her. She opened her mouth to speak, but nothing came out. Her throat was thick with emotions. Stupid hormones!


    She felt As''s hand on her shoulder and she turned to look at him. As noticed the tears in her eyes and he faltered.


    "Hey, what is wrong? Don''t you like?" He crouched in front of her. His eyebrows pulled together in question.


    Meredith shook her head aggressively. How could he even think that she didn''t like this? Which woman didn''t like romantic gestures?


    "N-No... No, I love it" She hupped.


    Puzzlement marred on his face, "Then why are you crying?"


    Meredith sniffled, "I''m touched. I didn''t know you were this romantic. Maybe I should call you Mr. romantic?"


    As sighed and rubbed his forehead, "So you''re crying because you''re touched?"


    Meredith nodded.


    As wiped the tears staining her cheeks with his finger.


    "Hmm, have you eaten breakfast?" he mumbled.


    "No." Meredith blushed, she suddenly remembered that she hadn''t even taken her bath yet and haven''t brush her teeth.


    She quickly covered her mouth with her hand and went back a little.


    As''s eyes glinted with amusement. He pressed a soft kiss on her forehead and stood up.


    "Go and bath. I will wait for you." As said and helped her off the floor.


    "T-that can you prepare breakfast for me?" Meredith asked, batting her eyshes at him.


    "Huh?" As fidgeted ufortably.


    "Breakfast. The kitchen is just around your left corner.." Then she disappeared not giving him the chance to refuse.

 Chapter 35 - Cooking

    As entered the kitchen and looked around. It was nothing like his kitchen even though he had never cooked there before. It was just a simple kitchen with appliances scattered on the counter tops, a fridge at the corner and a cab.


    As rubbed the back of his neck and sighed. How was he going to cook for her? He didn''t even remember thest time he entered the kitchen. His brother had done all the cooking when he was around and when he wasn''t; he just hired a chef to cook for him.


    His expression slid into a frown. Taking his phone from his pocket, he dialed his chef''s number. On the first rang, he picked the call.


    "Mr. Martini." He greeted.


    "Yeah, are you busy right now? I need your help."


    "No-No. I''m never busy for you boss. How may I help you?"


    As bit his lips. "What food is easier to prepare for a woman having her period for breakfast?"


    The chef was silence for a minute before he finally spoke, "Hmm at this time of the day grilled cheese and tomato soup would be perfect. It would boost her energy levels."


    "Hmm. Can you guide me on how to prepare? I will video call you."


    "Okay sir."


    As hang up the call and immediately video called him. He ced his phone on the counter and listened to the chef''s instructions.


    The chef watched as As glided across the kitchen. He washed his hands in the sink, open the cab and removed all the spices he rmended for him. Fortunately,


    Meredith had everything he needed to prepare the soup.


    With a new found confidence he opened the fridge and took out fresh products that he needed for it.


    Deep concentration marred on his face as he diced the tomatoes.


    Setting a pot on the stovetop, As stirred in butter, onions, cream and blended fresh tomatoes allowing the soup to simmer in the me after meticulously following the chef''s instructions.


    He seemed quite good at this whole cooking thing. Maybe he should learn how to cook? Because one day Meredith might need him to cook and his chef wouldn''t be around to guide him. He had no idea how wrong his thoughts were; already thinking about the future with her.


    "How is it?" The chef voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    As dipped a spoon into the bubbling pot, taking a bit of soup to taste. He blew on it before he put it in his mouth.


    His eyes lit up. He felt happy and proud of himself to be able to pull something he had never done before off.


    "Perfect." His features soften as he replied the chef.


    The chef chuckled, "I''m d. You seem to have natural talent for cooking, Mr. Martini."


    As nodded, "Yeah. I will be learning how to cook from now onwards. You will be teaching me."


    The chef widened his eyes in shock, "Why do you want to learn how to cook, sir?"


    As shrugged. He wasn''t going to tell him, it''s because of a girl.


    "Are you trying to impress a woman?" The chef teased him. He has been working for As for years now, so he knew his boss quite well and they had a good rtionship.


    There was no way he would suddenly call him to help him cook and the kitchen seemed so ordinary to be As''s kitchen.


    As ignored his question, "When will it be done?" He inquired rather changing the question.


    "Leave it for about 10 minutes for the vors to be marry together. Lower the stove and ced the lid on top-."


    "As-" A female voice sound interrupting the chef.


    As tensed, he quickly reached his phone and hung up the call.


    Meredith entered the kitchen wearing a baggy sweats pants and a baggy ck T-shirt. Her hair was pulled into a messy bun.


    "Who were you talking to?" She askeding to stand in front of him.


    "I was on the phone." As replied. In one swift moment, he lifted her off the ground and ced her on the countertop.


    "How are you feeling now?" He questioned standing in between her legs which was dangling off the edge of the countertop.


    Meredith smiled and ced her hands on his shoulder, "Now that you''re here, I''m so much better!"


    As rolled his eyes, not minding how intimate they were right now. For some inexplicable reason he loved the atmosphere between them.


    "What are you cooking? Are you done?"


    "No, will be done in a few minutes, and I''m cooking tomato soup with grilled cheese. I was about to do the grilled cheese when you entered."


    As left her to check up on the soup with Meredith following behind him.


    "I can do the cheese grilled so that we finish early. I''m hungry." Meredith said, pouting which caused As''s gaze to fell on her lips.


    Quickly diverting his gaze, he cleared his throat. He was about to excuse himself to watch how to prepare the grilled cheese on YouTube. Thank God, she offered to help.


    As furrowed his brows; he really didn''t want her to work but he had no choice since he had no idea on what to do. This fuel his zeal to learn how to cook.


    "Aright!"


    They both worked in hand in the kitchen with As passing her stuff and him making sure that the soup didn''t burn. The movements between them were so in sync like they looked like old married couple.


    "This is so cool cooking together." Meredith said, looking straight into his eyes.


    As''s lips curled into a smile as he poured the soup into a bowl.


    "Hmm." He replied as he took the bowl to the dining table while Meredith brought the grilled cheese.


    "I can''t wait to taste your craftmanship!" Meredith said as she settled herself on a chair.


    Anxiousness shed across As''s eyes as he watched Meredith stirred the soup. She took a spoonful and blow on it. He had no expertise in cooking and had just followed instructions to prepare this food.


    He hopes she likes it because ever since he took over hispany, he has been the one giving the instructions and not the other way.. He had broken another rule for his angel.

 Chapter 36 - Happiness

    Meredith let out an excited moan with her eyes closed. The soup was just perfect. The way the vors blended well with each other and the basil leave floating on top of the soup made it looked rich. She savored the delicious taste of the soup with a soft smile on her face.


    "Is-it okay?" As asked, staring at her.


    Meredith opened her eyes and looked up at him, "It''s the best soup I have ate since my mom died!" Meredith said, sadness shing across her eyes before she broke into a wide grin.


    "Really?"


    "Yes!"


    A relieved look washed over his face and a smile broke through his lips.


    "I didn''t know you were such a good cook. Your wife would be lucky!"


    Meredith said, giving him a yful re.


    As shook his head smiling, "I don''t really know how to cook. I had to call my chef to assist me. He gave me the instructions and guided me."


    "Wait, what?" Meredith said, shocked and confused.


    "You mean you followed your chef''s instructions and prepared this masterpiece?"


    As shrugged and sat beside her.


    "So, you went through all the trouble for me?"


    Meredith stared at As, studying his face as she processed his words. He had shown up at her doorstep with a gift because of her stomach cramps and now he had even gone through all these troubles just because she told him to prepare food for her.


    Nothing was sexier than a man who learns a skill just to make his woman happy. Now she truly believes the words; if he wants to do it, he would from the books she had been reading.


    "Why?" Meredith questioned. She wanted to know why he was going through all these troubles for her. She wouldn''t even say they were friend yet.


    They were just fuck buddies so why was he being so kind and warm to her? After all, he made it clear that he wanted no emotional attachment with her.


    "What do you mean why? You''re mine remember? I own your body and it''s only proper that I take care of it." His face broke into a crooked grin.


    Flustered, Meredith nodded and focused on eating.


    "Soaren''t you hungry too?" Meredith asked breaking the silence enveloping them.


    "No, I ate beforeing to work. I never skip breakfast."


    "Oh?"


    "Yeah my parents made sure I always take my breakfast and when they died, my brother took over."


    "You have a brother?" Meredith asked, clearly interested in this piece of information.


    "Yes, I do." As said as he looked down.


    "So where is he now? I have been working for you for almost a month now, I haven''t seen or heard about this mysterious brother."


    Meredith was eager to know more about his personal life. He seemed so close off it was hard getting to know him.


    "Ina." He said looking up at her.


    Meredith watched As, noticing a painful expression on his face.


    "Oh-I''m so sorry, do you want to talk about it?" she asked, reaching to give his hand a squeeze.


    "Acethat''s his name. " A sad smile etched on his face.


    "We are twins but he is the older one. After our parents died, he took the role. He took care of me, made me food and was always there for me. I remember I used to get bullied after my parents died but he never helped me.


    I hated him for that. He was supposed to protect me since he was stronger. But he didn''t. He said if I don''t learn how to stand on my own, I will never make it in life."


    As''s shoulders slumped, "I thought he was just making an excuse not to save me but one day he saved me. Then made me promise him to always fight for myself."


    For the first time, Meredith saw vulnerability lingering As''s eyes.


    "After that incident, one of my father''s friends came for us. We stayed with him couple of years before we came back. Stronger and better."


    His lips curled up a little at the memory. "Unfortunately, one year ago, my brother had an ident. He lost his fiance who was carrying their child. He was so in love you know?


    I never thought my brother was capable of love because he is the coldest, emotionless and heartless person you will ever met but that woman changed him."


    Meredith''s eyes popped out of her socket, "T-That''s awful! So, he doesn''t even know he has lost his fiance and child yet. This is truly heartbreaking."


    As nodded, "Hmm I hope he wakes up soon and when he does this information doesn''t break him."


    Noticing the hint of pain within his eyes, Meredith couldn''t help but leaned forward and kissed him lightly on the cheeks.


    "He will wake up soon, don''t worry." Meredith said softly.


    As nodded, "Hmm, hurry up and eat before the food gets cold."


    "Yes Sir." Meredith rasped yful while she nced at As. His blue eyes were glinting with some unknown emotion.


    "You better behave yourself Angel, a little blood wouldn''t scare me." He leaned closer and whispered in her ears


    Meredith nearly choked and the spoon fell from her hands and ttered nosily against her bowl.


    "You-"


    As busted intoughter and Meredith found herself in trance staring at him. She has never seen himugh this heartily before and to know that she was the reason for his happiness, she couldn''t help but grin along with him.


    "You shouldugh more often. You look so enthralling when youugh." Meredith said when he stoppedughing.


    As leaned back, with a faint flush on his cheeks and a sparkle in his eyes, he smiled.

 Chapter 37 - Clowns

    After she finished eating, Meredith coaxed As to watch movie with her.


    "What do you want to watch?" He asked, praying that she wouldn''t put some cheesy romantic movie. As hated those sugar-coated movies and had no idea why people loved it.


    Real life was far messed up and these stupid movies raised some unbelievable standards in rtionships.


    "You would find out soon. Now I just want to cuddle while watching the movie. It''s one of the things on my bucket list."


    Meredith replied casually as she started the movie and walked back to him. He was sitting in the couch, waiting for her.


    As sighed but said nothing. He took the cashmere nket she had brought and shook it loose. Meredith sat beside him. She scooted closer and ced her head on his chest with her legs resting on the table in front of them.


    As wrapped his arms around her waist and swept one end of the nket across her shoulders and over her legs.


    Having her in his arms felt so good he found himself smiling. Even if they watch a cheesy romantic movie, he felt it was worth it with her nuzzling herself against his chest with a smile on her face.


    As held her close and rested his cheeks against her temple as the movie started.


    Twenty minutes in the film he realized it wasn''t a romantic movie but a horror film with clowns.


    As face paled and his whole body turned rigid. He has always been afraid of clowns since he was a kid. Even though other kids yed with them, they always freaked him out. He wondered why the other kids weren''t freaked out by them. Even their smile sent chills down his spine.


    "Me-redith" He called out, his voice shaking.


    "Let''s change the movie, it''s too early to be watching films with clowns." He said averting his gaze from the television screen.


    Meredith turned to look at him with a smile, "Sofia said it''s good. I have always wanted to watch it but I was scared. With you here, I think I will be fine."


    She gave him a soft smile before turning back to look at the screen, an excited expression adorning her face as it glowed form the television screen.


    As took a deep breath and clenched his fist. Seeing the happiness glinting in her eyes he guessed he could only stomach his fears. He didn''t mind doing anything to see that beautiful smile of hers.


    A clown with blood dripping on his face after killing someone appeared and As''s heart nearly stopped and the blood drained from his face. His breath hitched.


    "As, are you okay?" Meredith looked up at him.


    He said nothing. Just stared at her nkly.


    Meredith shook him, finally bringing him out of his stupor.


    "Don''t tell me you''re afraid of clowns?" Meredith arched her brows as she asked.


    As cleared his throat and avoided her gaze.


    "No." He was surprised the words hade out pretty normal.


    Meredith shook her head andughed. Leaning closer to him, she whispered in his ears.


    "They are just normal people who have painted their face, they wouldn''t hurt you love."


    As stiffened because his mother had told him the same thing when he was a kid.


    "I-I know."


    Meredith''s lips curled up in amusement. "Who would have thought, the almighty As Martini is afraid of clowns." She chuckled.


    "I''m not afraid."


    Meredith shrugged, "If you say so."


    "Really, I''m not afraid." Even though that was a lie, there was no way he was going to let her know one of his deepest fear.


    "Then we are watching, I was about to change the movie."


    As opened his mouth but said nothing.


    The next 30 minutes was the most torturous moment in his life. He had no idea how he sat through the movie but damn the things he had started doing because of this woman.


    ********


    When Meredith woke up from her afternoon nap, she realized she was still in As''s arms. He was fully awake and watching her with a smile on his face while his fingers ran leisurely through her hair.


    "You''re awake." He said while pressing a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    That made her stomach flipped with butterflies. In that moment, she had imagined their future together with her always going to sleep in his arms and waking up in them.


    A face reddened at the thought as she mentally scolded herself. She knew their rtionship wouldn''t go that far. As Martini wasn''t a man you nned your happily ever after with.


    "Are you hungry? I had ordered food for you. It''s in the kitchen. I didn''t know what you wanted to eat but I saw pizza box in your trash can so I assumed you liked it? "


    Meredith nodded, "Yeah, thank you."


    "Wel-"


    His phone vibrating interrupted him. Warmth sliced through Meredith''s heart. He had even put his phone on silent because he didn''t want to wake her up.


    He picked up the call. Meredith had no idea what the person said but the frown on his face and the anger in his eyes told her something was wrong.


    "Hm I will be there in 20 minutes." He said coldly and hung up the call.


    Sadness gnawed at her, she didn''t want him to go. God when did she be this clingy.


    "I have to go Angel. Will you be fine by yourself?" He asked, concern etched in her voice.


    Meredith wanted to say no but she knew she couldn''t be selfish.


    "Yeah.." She said and pulled away from him.


    As stood up, "Alright. See youter."


    He walked towards the door but Meredith called him, stopping him.


    "As, aren''t you forgetting something?"


    As brows furrowed in confusion as he stared at her.


    "What?"


    Meredith pouted and crossed her arms across her chest, "My goodbye kiss."


    As chuckled and shook his head. Sighing he walked back towards her.


    He pressed a soft kiss on her cheeks, "Goodbye, Angel."


    "Ass!" Meredith screamed at him because this wasn''t the kiss she wanted but he justughed and walked away.


    When he reached the door, he turned around and stuck his tongue out at her.


    Meredith widened her eyes in shock, she didn''t know he had such a childish side to him. This man kept surprising her everyday, she thought with a grin on her face.


    "You will pay for this!" She screamed at him but he just chuckled and walked out the door.

 Chapter 38 - Maschera(Mask)

    "This better be important." As said as he stared at Xavier. He was leaning back in his chair with a scotch in his hands. He had been the one who called As when he was with Meredith.


    "Someone seems to be in a bad mood." Xavier said, sending an indifferent nce to As.


    Of course, he was in a bad mood. he was spending time with his angel and he had to ruin it. As rolled his eyes and walked to the table to pour himself a drink. Taking a sip, he came to sit in front of Xavier.


    "What is the emergency?" As questioned staring at his cousin. He was the one in charge of the matters concerning the underground since he was busy with hispany and his brother wasn''t around.


    Xavier had a keen, intelligent mindposed of cold logic that makes him the perfect person. After all he was his brother''s second-inmand.


    "Rumors have been spreading around." Xavier replied


    As''s brows drew together.


    "What rumors?"


    "That Maschera is dead." Xavier murmured.


    "What?" As asked in a low voice. Maschera was the name of his brother in the underworld because he always was wearing a mask. Only a few people had really seen his face.


    He had created a rumor of his face being disfigured to prevent people from being suspicious on why he wore mask but As knew it because they looked alike. He wanted to protect him.


    It''s been a year now since he had made an appearance and As knew sooner orter people were going to get suspicious. Xavier givingmand in his stance wasn''t going tost long. And in the mafia once the leader is confirmed to be dead war broke out.


    People would start fighting to take over and he really didn''t want blood spilling in the country right now. It would draw unnecessary attention.


    "Yeah. It was bound to happen eventually. He hasn''t made an appearance in a year now. No, cage fighting. Everyone knows Maschera loves cage fights and he never misses it. The underground has been quiet for a while now and people are spiraling out of control." Xavier muttered, taking a sip of his drink.


    As''s lips pulled into a thin line. He knew he had to cause a scene to shut people up and the only one to do that in the mafia is to show people you''re still in control.


    A terrifying smile ced across his face but it didn''t reach his eyes. Guess he had to spill some blood to send his message across. Maschera isn''t dead. No, he was still in the shadows, monitoring everything. Everything was in his control.


    "Then I guess Maschera has to make an appearance, doesn''t he?" As said calmly but in the depth of his eyes there was something dark and dangerous. How dare they proim his brother dead?


    Xavier looked at him almost as if he had said something stupid. Maschera was ina, how was he going to make an appearance.


    "And how are you nning on doing that?"


    As leaned forward; his beautiful, cold face gazed at Xavier.


    "By being Maschera. I just have to dress like my brother and create a scene. No, not a scene. I have to give them blood and a warning." A twisted grin slipped right off As''s face.


    He tilted his head, "Just find me someone who has been breaking the rules in the mafia. I make example out of him in front of people, then boom everyone will be back on track."


    Xavier considered As''s words and nodded. He knew if anyone was capable of being Maschera it was As. He was just as cruel and twisted as his brother.


    Xavier stood up and walked towards a locker in the corner of the room. He entered a code and took a folder out of it.


    Inside the folder was the name of people who had been breaking the rules and creating chaos since the disappearance of Maschera.


    He gave the folder to As. As opened and saw the picture of a man. He looked to be around 40 years old.


    "The man is Luca Castilo. He is a rapist. The most important rule Maschera created was we don''t force ourselves on woman.


    No matter how drunk you''re don''t r*pe someone. Also, we don''t hurt kids. He went to collect a debt from a man. When he went, the debtor didn''t have the money so Luca raped his wife, in front of the man and his child. The kid was only 8 years old.


    Not being able to bear the humiliation, the woman killed herself a few days after. The man has turned into an alcoholic who abused the kid every day because he borrowed the money for the child''s surgery. He mes the poor kid."


    Boiling with fury, As ground his teeth and clenched his jaw so tight, it hurt. Disgust shed across his eyes and his desire to spilled blood increase. He fvcking hated rapist.


    They disgusted the hell out him because it showed how weak they were to force themselves on someone weaker. Not only did Luca destroyed a family, he had emotionally ruined a kid.


    Anger churned in his chest and his lips curled up into a sinister.


    "What is the punishment for a rapist?" He asked, his voice a sharp bite.


    "Slow and painful death in front of everyone to cite an example." Xavier replied.


    "ording to further investigations he is also a pedophile who has been forcing himself on male kids. He has also been selling information to the enemies, causing us to lose a number of business opportunities. The only reason I haven''t gotten rid of him yet was because I wanted more proof and now I have it."


    As nodded in understanding and gulped down his scotch.


    "Let''s go spill some blood, share we?"


    Xavier shook his head andughed. If Ace was emotionless when killing, As was the exact opposite. The excitement in his eyes always creeped Xavier out.


    2

 Chapter 39 - Revenge

    As nced around the room and saw the fear and shock stered on everyone''s face. He had made Xavier immediately arranged a meeting for him to make an appearance.


    Every capo in the country who was under Maschera was here at the moment. He was wearing a ck hoodie and a mask with a wide, manic-looking smile on it. An icy air ofmand hung about him, making others lowered their head.


    His ruthlessness and predatory mind gave him reputation even among the rest of his kind. His face might be covered but the powerful aura he radiates made him mysterious and dark setting him apart from the rest.


    "So, I heard, I was dead." As finally spoke behind the mask, his voice harsh and daunting.


    The capos nced at each other and swallowed. A shiver of dread ran down their spine. They might be the most powerful men in their cities but in front of Maschera they were nothing. His dangerous aura was intimidating to no end.


    "I didn''t know you all wanted me dead so bad." He gritted out through his teeth.


    The capos all dropped on one knee, their right hand on their chest to show submission. nning to kill the leader of the underworld was ustomed to treason and you and all your family will be eradicated.


    "We pledge our loyalty to Maschera!" They all echoed together.


    As stared at them, without saying anything. And in that terrible silence their fears grew causing them to sheath in a thickyer of cold sweat. Raw panic jarred their bones making them tremble. Nobody wanted to be enemy of Maschera.


    The guy had developed about 100 torturing methods to kill someone and he can do all of this without battling an eye. He was a monster.


    "Hmm. I hope so." As replied his deep-toned, manly voice sent ripples of shiver through them. They knew he did not possess a soft bone in his body and he had proved it anytime he amputated someone like he was studying the human body.


    He was a man with an insatiable hunger for power and he would do anything to achieve that. He knew most of the people here in this room feared him more than they respected him not like he gave a damn though.


    Life was a battle, and only the strongest survives.


    As stood up from his chair and strode slowly towards the capos who were kneeling with their head lowered. He had found the man he was looking for. Lucas Castillo. He didn''t think he was a capo. No wonder he was so bold to defiled his brother''s rules.


    He was kneeling at the far end, As crouched in front of him, his body shaking didn''t go unnoticed by him.


    "I heard you have been having lots of fun when I was gone. Do you want to share some of your experiences with me?" As whispered in his ears.


    Lucas''s eyes widened as his heart dropped to his stomach. His horror-filled eyes lifted from the ground and looked at As. His mask with the manic smile made the blood drained from Lucas''s face.


    "wa..what.a.re.you..ta.lkingabot..Maschera?" His voice thick with fear.


    "Did you enjoy forcing yourself on that poor woman?" As cocked his head, making Lucas go numb with dread.


    Fear had robbed him of his voice as he stared, petrified at As.


    "I asked you a question." As said in a low voice.


    "Pl..please don''t ," Lucas pleaded shivering. He knew the punishment for **** and it wasn''t pretty.


    "Hmm wrong answer." As held his chin.


    "Maybe you''re forgetting so I will remind you." As stood up and walked back to his sit.


    "You may all arise." He said dryly.


    The capos stood up, ncing at Lucas who was still shivering on the floor. They had no idea what Maschera had told him but judging from his reaction it was something bad.


    Xavier entered the room with a small boy following behind him. He looked malnourished and his face was very pale. He was a handsome child but life had been cruelled to him turning into such a pitiful boy.


    Xavier stood in front of As, presenting the kid to As.


    "His father diedst night due to an overdose."


    As nodded and beckoned to the child, "Come here."


    The boy''s eyes shed with fear but nevertheless he walked towards As.


    "What''s your name?" he asked the boy softly but he just stared at him not answering.


    "He doesn''t speak. I don''t know why." Xavier told As.


    As nodded in understanding. The emotional trauma might have been too much for the poor kid to handle.


    "I''m going to get revenge for you, okay? The person who did that to your mama. He would pay. See he is already on his knees like a dog." As pointed at Lucas and the kid gaze followed his hand.


    As saw the kid clenching his fist, anger and vengeance shing across his eyes. He raised his brows behind the mask in shock. It seems he wasn''t an unordinary kid.


    "Do you want to watch what I will do to him?"


    The kid nodded, surprising him even more.


    "Are you sure? It would be cruel, gore and heart wrenching. Can you stand it?"


    Without hesitation, the kid nodded.


    "Hmm I''m going to break his mind, body and soul. Because rapists didn''t deserve to live."


    The kid looked up at As. His eyes shining with unknown trust. Apart from Meredith, the kid was the first person to make his heart flutter. As didn''t know why but he knew from now onwards, the kid was under his protection.


    He had no idea, how much his decision today would affect his life.


    "Alright, if it gets too much. You can leave and wait for me outside."


    The kid nodded, ring at Lucas.


    To say As was surprise would be an understatement. The murderous intent shining in the boy''s eyes surprised him.. Guess trauma brought the worse in the people.

 Chapter 40 - Twisted

    Trigger warning: Mentiong of r*pe, torturing and gore.


    As heardmotion and saw Lucas running towards the door. He sighed and took his gun from his pocket.


    He didn''t understand why they always ran, as if they could escape from the grim rippering for them.


    "Runrun. oops." He taunted before the sounds of gunshot echoed in the room.


    Lucas''s eyes bulged in fright. The fear was writrge on his unshaven face. The moment he reached the door, it was closed by the guards who were standing at the door.


    Ice shivered down his spine as he lurched off the wall. His body stiffened in shock when a bullet hissed past his ear hitting the wall.


    "OopsieI missed." As taunted.


    Sweat trickled down his spine and his chest stuttered.


    "Run." Asmanded coldly.


    Lucas eyes widened and his guts knotted. As started shooting and Lucas trotted around the room like a guinea fowl to dodge the bullets. As was toying with him. He never missed a shot and the fact that he kept missing Lucas by a centimeter showed how he was ying with him.


    Lucas''s face was now ashen and his dress was soaked with sweats but As didn''t stop. He kept shooting the bullet in his direction without care. A bullet hit his calf and he yelled in pain.


    "Fvck!" He cussed in pain but didn''t stop running. He limped around in pain.


    Lucas started trembling like a piece of paper and he started crying. With a defeated heart, he stopped limping and stood at one spot, shivering and wincing at every pull of trigger.


    "Mascherapleasehave mercy." He pleaded as his legs gave out and he crouched on the floor covering his ears. He was barely able to breath and fear paralyzed him.


    "P-PleaseI beg you....stop.." Hot tears of shame slid down from his paled cheeks while he begged for forgiveness.


    Lost in his misery he didn''t even realize that the bullet had stopped firing. As paced towards him and crouched beside him.


    The inner torment was all too visible on his face. Despair twisted and turned inside Lucas. The fear ate away at his sanity, reducing him to a gibbering wreck. He was always the one inflicting the fear and never in his life has he been this scared.


    As grabbed the back of his hair and forced his head up. Snorts wereing from his nose and his eyes were puffy. He looked so pathetic and not like a capo.


    "I''m sorry...sorry." He pleaded as he gaze at As with the hope of that he would forgive him. Even though the possibility was slim.


    "No, you''re not sorry. You''re just scared for your pathetic life." As bit coldly, tucking the gun under his chin.


    Lucas swallowed and tried to pull the family card.


    "Maschera pleaseforgive me. I have served you for so many yearsdon''t kill me." He joined his hands and begged tears flowing desperately.


    "Don''t apologize to me. I''m not the one you hurt."


    Lucas paused and slide his gaze to the young boy ring at him with an expressionless face.


    Lucas crawled towards the kid; he didn''t even realize he was crawling at the moment. His fear had clouded his actions.


    He knelt in front of the kid.


    "Forgive me, okay? II have a kid too. My daughter is around your age. I will adopt you and you both can y together." Lucas pleaded through his sobs.


    The kid just gazed down at him, saying nothing.


    "My wife is pregnantplease for their sake please forgive me. I wouldn''t do it again." He broke down in front of a kid.


    The young boy''s expression broke into a sinister smile and Lucas''s face paled. If someone had told him a kid can cause a shiver to ran along his spine, he would haveughed but that look, it looked so dark and dangerous. How can a kid hold such a dark aura?


    He gasped when As grabbed his hair pulling him away from the kid.


    "Watch what happens to fucking rapists in my camp. We are no heroes but we don''t stand too low to force ourselves on helpless people. Especially women and kids."


    As said coldly to the others in the room.


    Xavier brought a chair and his equipment''s. As began by cutting Lucas''s clothes off his body slicing his body in the process. He screamed.


    "Keep your mouth shut before I cut your tongue." Lucas''s muscle tensed and he whimpered.


    As finally removed his underpants baring him naked in front of everyone. He then stuffed his underpants in his mouth silencing him.


    "Let''s begin. Shall we?"


    ******


    30 minutester, As looked at his work and nodded in satisfaction. Lucas was tied to a pole. His lips were swollen, eyes ckened and nose broken. His body was stained with blood. All his fingers and toes were lying on the floor and an IV line was secured in his brachial veins. He had blood infusion on his right hand and fluids on his left.


    As didn''t want him to die yet. The fun had just started.


    "Wakie..wakie" As taunted. Lucas eyes were closed and he was barely breathing. The fact that he was still alive was a mystery. After all, even his tongue had been cut by As because he was making noise.


    As waved at one of the guards who brought a bowl containing hot water. He grabbed the back of Lucas''s head and put his face in the water.


    Lucas screamed and he gasped for air. His face was now red and burnt.


    "See it wasn''t that hard to wake up." As chuckled. He was enjoying this more than he should. The fear in Lucas''s eyes excited him. He nced at the wall and frowned. It was almost 9pm.


    He had to end this quickly because he wanted to call his Angel before she sleeps.


    "Now to the final part. You are going to have a taste of your own cock. Aren''t you curious about how it tastes like?"


    Lucas widened his eyes and shook his head.


    "P-Please kill me. please just end it."


    As let out a manicughter which caused the people in the room to tremble. Some of them, their eyes contained fear. Others eyes contained admiration.


    As gaze fell on the kid and he paused. His expression betrayed no emotions but the storm brewing in those eyes was too evident. He thought all of this would be too much for him to handle but he surprised As. He had stood throughout the whole ordeal without even flinching.


    Without a word, he nodded at As as if to thank him and walked out of the room.


    As knew the kid''s childhood had been ripped from him. He was never going to be like the other kid but he would try his best to give him a childhood he deserves.


    Anger churned in his chest, "I''m going to cut that stinking piece of shit and shoved it down your throat Lucas. It will be painful but don''t worry.. You wouldn''t die until I''m done with you."

 Chapter 41 - His Tattoo

    As racked his hands through his hair as tiny drops of water cascaded over his broad shoulder, spilling down over his chest and onto his lower parts.


    He closed his eyes and tilted his head up. His lips curled up at the thought of the adrenaline that rushed through him today when he was killing Lucas.


    As has always known he wasn''t a normal person the first time he killed someone. He hadughed and enjoyed every part of even though he was just 14 years old.


    He liked the fear he saw in people who thought they were more powerful than others when he was killing them. Maybe it''s because he was bullied.


    He had this stupid sense of giving justice to society by getting rid of these people. Don''t confused him with a hero because he was viin in his own twisted way.


    Everyone was a sinner but some people deserved to get a taste of hell on earth before they died and he didn''t mind being the grim ripper.


    Fvcking rapists, pedophiles, abusers, oh how he enjoyed killing them. They might be in the mafia but they had their own principals. His brother made sure of it.


    He turned off the shower and wiped himself. After he was done, he draped a towel around his waist and stepped out of the bathroom.


    He looked at the clock hanging on the wall and furrowed his brows. He didn''t know if his Angel was asleep or not. He wanted to hear her voice before he sleeps, to calm down the monsters raging in him tonight who appeared anytime he killed someone.


    As had never been attracted to anyone like this before. The woman was a seductress. Her innocence and desire to explore the dark side was her most lethal weapon and now even if he didn''t want to admit it, he craved her. She was like a drug and now he was addicted to her.


    He couldn''t wait to officially im her. He just hoped at the end of the day she would be able to survive all of this. Because she was a fragile flower and he was a vicious storm. Their collision would only result in her downfall.


    Taking his phone from his bed stand. He sat at the edge of the bed and sent her a message.


    As: Are you asleep?


    He tapped his leg as he waited for her reply. Two minutester his phone lit up.


    Meredith: No.


    As Why? What are you doing?


    He asked because it was almost 11pm. Good girls slept early, right? So why was his angel still awake?


    Meredith: Can''t sleep^^


    As raised his brows and his lips set in a thin line. Why couldn''t she sleep? Was she still in pain?


    He was snapped out of his thoughts when his phone vibrated indicating an iing video call. He smiled and picked up.


    Meredith''s cheeks flushed the moment the call was connected. As wasn''t wearing any shirt.


    This was the first time she was seeing him naked. His broad chest was a piece of an art. A simple tattoo of a wolf was designed on his upper left chest and on the other side a set of roman numbers were written on it. Her eyes travelled down his bulging biceps and she swallowed.


    As chuckled at her reaction, "Like what you see?"


    Meredith nodded her head shyly, "I didn''t know you had a tattoo."


    "You don''t know a lot of things about me, Angel." As murmured.


    Meredith pouted but she didn''tment on what he said.


    "So why a wolf tattoo what does it mean?" Meredith asked, confusion etched in her voice. As saw an unknown emotion fleeting in her eyes as she stared at the tattoo.


    "It''s our family symbol. I don''t really know the history about it but my uncle drew it for me and my brother when we were 18 years old. He said one day we would know the meaning behind it.


    As shrugged. Every elderly male in his family on his mother side had this wolf symbol on their chest. Him and his brother were the only twins in the family he guessed that is why both of them had it.


    Meredith nodded. "Alright."


    "Yeah, but ording to him, the wolf symbol signifies 5 things. Independence, Leadership, Impermanency, Loyalty and Protection." As answered gently.


    He saw her eyes lit up with excitement. "That is really cool. One day I''m going to get a tattoo is on my bucket list!"


    A smile spread across As''s lips, "How many things do you have on that bucket list of yours. You have been talking a lot about it today."


    As remembered she had told him that cuddling while watching a movie was on her bucket list and now a tattoo too. He was curious about it.


    "30?" Meredith blushed in embarrassment.


    "I know it''s childish but a girl gotta dream right?"


    "Hmm."


    Meredith''s face broke into a contended smile when he agreed with her.


    "What about you help me finish all of it?" She asked, her eyes begging him to agree.


    "And what do I get in return?" As asked.


    "Hmm.have you ever been in love before?" Meredith questioned.


    Asughed and shook his head, "I''m the devil Angel, I have no heart to fall in love."


    Meredith rolled her eyes at him, "Yeah whatever. So, you get to experience a real rtionship with me. All the things on my bucket lists are romantic things that are done by couples and trust me, by the time we are done. You would be in love with me"


    She pointed to herself, winking at As.


    Asughed; a hearty, chortle. An amused expression quirked up at the side of his mouth.


    "You''re the one who is going to fall in love with me so no. I''m not agreeing to this. I don''t want you to get hurt."


    "No, I''m not. Stop being a chicken As and agree to this. Or you''re afraid?"


    "Afraid of what?" As asked.


    "Falling in love with me." Meredith smirked.


    "No I''m not. I just-"


    "Then why don''t you agree? It shows you''re afra-"


    "Fine! I will do it" As interjected. He couldn''t bear to see the sadness glinting in her eyes so he gave in.


    "Yaayy!" Meredith beamed a smile at him.


    "Now sleep. It''s gettingte." As sighed.


    "Yes Sir." Meredith said in a low voice.


    As groaned and looked down in between his legs. it seems someone was getting excited. The power she had on him was scary.


    "Goodnight, Angel." As said. The sooner he hung up the call, the better.


    "Goodnight, As."

 Chapter 42 - Alex

    -SATURDAY-


    Meredith entered the small restaurant unting a wrap V- neck mini floral dress. Her creamy legs were adorned in a pair of brown sandals. Her hair was pulled into a ponytail showing off her beautiful neck.


    "Reservation for Falcone?" She asked the waiter who was standing in front of the pedestal at the entry of the restaurant.


    "Falcone for two?" Meredith nodded. Mr. Falcone had sent her the location and reservation she had made for her and his grandson. Meredith was a little nervous since this was her second time on a blind date.


    "Right this way Ma''am." The waiter lead Meredith towards the back of the restaurant which was more quitter.


    There was a soft chatter lingering around as family and friends dined together. The atmosphere wasid back, the high beam ceilings and the eclectic dcor worked wonders for the ambience.


    "Hy." It didn''t take longed before Meredith was pulled from behind her book and to the view in front of her. A guy stood before her wearing a white shirt and dark blue pants.


    Meredith''s breath hitched when she saw his face. He was well, beautiful. Yeah, it was weird to describe a guy as beautiful but he had that feminine beauty that made him stand out in the crowd.


    His golden-brown eyes were as deep and expressive, where you could get lost if you stare too hard. But the best part was the smile on his face which showed off his dimples.


    Aftering out of her short daze, she stood up.


    "Hey. Mr. Falcone?" She asked


    The man chuckled and nodded, "Yeah but call me Alex. Sorry I''mte I had to do an emergency surgery." He said and stretched his hands which Meredith dly took it.


    "Meredith and don''t worry. As you can see, I had my book to apany me."


    Meredith gave him a small smile.


    His gaze travelled to the book on the table and raised his brows. The cover was wellinteresting.


    "Hmmm I can see." Alex said, presenting her with a smile.


    Meredith blushed and picked the book, hiding it behind her back. It was the book As had given to her.


    "Please sit down and don''t worry. I''m not judging your taste in books." Alex said with sincerity in his voice.


    Meredith''s blush deepened as she sat down.


    Just as they sat down, a waiter appeared before them.


    "Shall I get you started with some drinks?"


    "I will have water please."


    "You sure?" Alex asked.


    "Yeah." Meredith replied with a smile.


    "Lemon juice please." Alex said.


    The waiter nodded and left, leaving Meredith and Alex alone.


    Meredith knotted her fingers under the table. She had no idea what to say.


    "So what type of food do you like?" Alex asked breaking the silence.


    What a way to start a conversation. Meredith thought.


    Her lips curled up as she replied.


    "Hmm, I like everything especially junk foods." Meredith told him and heughed.


    "Junk food? I thought girls hated junk food and love their greens." He teased her.


    "I have no idea but then they''re missing a lot in life. Junk foods are delicious."


    They bothughed, "Well as a doctor, I would advice you not to eat too much junk foods. They''re unhealthy."


    Meredith pouted, "Alright doc."


    "I guess that means I have heard you but I''m not taking your advice."


    Meredith blushed andughed, "YeahI guess."


    The corners of Alex''s mouth quirked into a light smile.


    "Hmm. Do you have any food in particr you want to order?"


    Meredith shook her head and took the menu. She browsed through; all the food looks appetizing. She was in a dilemma about what to choose.


    "Thatcan you help me order?"


    Alex looked up from his menu. A smile spread across his face at her request.


    "Sure."


    ******


    Alex ordered a variety of different Italian cuisine for Meredith to try. The food was delivered in a short amount of time so they dug in.


    "So tell me about yourself, apart from liking junk food." Alex said once they were done eating.


    "What do you want to know?" Meredith fidgeted.


    "Anything you wish for your new friend to know." Alex said winking at her.


    Meredith let out a chuckle. She liked Alex. He was fun, a gentleman and respectful too.


    "There isn''t much to know honestly. I work as a secretary for Mr. Martini. Read erotic books during my spare time and I love junk foods. I don''t really go out and my life is just...hmmm...boring?" Meredith said.


    "Okay what about this." Alex said rubbing his hands together.


    "Tell me about your dream job. I know being secretary was definitely not on top of your list."


    Meredith paused to think about his question. She had a lot of dream jobs when she was in college but nowshe wasn''t even sure. She loved working for As.


    "An erotica author?" Meredith said with a deep blush on her face.


    "Oh?" Alex let out; he wasn''t really expecting that answer.


    Seeing the shock on his face, Meredith threw her head back andughed.


    "Yes. I love reading and one day I hope I can create my own world where I can escape to anytime, I''m feeling down. I know it''s silly."


    "NO. It''s not. I know the CEO of BB publishing house; I can introduce you to him when you''re ready."


    "What? You would do that for me?" Meredith asked surprised, they just met. BB publishing house was one of the famous publishing houses in the country.


    "Yeah, it''s not a big deal." He said scratching the bridge of his nose.


    "Wow thank you. Really but I haven''t even started writing it. My confidence level is really low. What if others don''t like it?"


    "Don''t waste time worrying about not being able to write. Just start from somewhere and believe in yourself. Like you said you want to create your own world. So, it''s for you. Create your own magical world where you''refortable in. Screw what other''s think.


    They should be grateful you want to share your world with them. And if people criticize you, you learn from it. Without writing first to get criticism you can never develop into the top author you want to be.


    Hate, insults, doubts, praise, pain and struggles helps shape us in life. If you fear people''s opinion you would never achieve your dream."


    "Wow, I have never thought about it like that!" Meredith let out, amazed by his words.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to go all lecture on you." He said nervouslyughing.


    "No that...I needed to hear that. Thank you, Alex." Meredith said, staring at him.


    "What about you? Or you have always wanted to be a doctor?"


    Alex smiled and nodded, "Yeah. Ever since I was a kid, I dreamt of being a doctor."


    "Well, your younger self must be proud of you." Meredith said, giving him a soft smile.


    "Yeah. Speaking of workI have another surgery in an hour. I better get going."


    Meredith nodded, "Alright."


    "ThatI have a little confession."


    Alex rubbed the back of his neck, "I know my grandfather set this up because he hopes we would go out but I already like someone."

 Chapter 43 - Jealous

    Meredith widened her eyes, she wasn''t expecting him to be this honest with her.


    "Ohit''s okay! I only came because I couldn''t say no to your grandfather." Meredith let out a chuckle. This was easy than she had thought.


    "So, who is the lucky girl? I assume your grandfather doesn''t know yet?"


    Alex blushed and nodded, "I''m afraid he wouldn''t ept her. She is a waitress and you know how it is in the high society..."


    Meredith furrowed her brows. "Well, you would never know until you introduce her to your grandfather. Trust me, your grandfather would ept her. He wants you to be happy." Meredith reached out and patted his hands


    "Family approval is important in rtionships. If you n on marrying her then the earlier you introduce her to your grandfather the better. "


    "But what if he doesn''t agree?" Alex asked with a frown


    "Then you n your next move. Whether you''re going to let her go or not. But honestly, I think your grandfather would ept her. Just let him know how happy she makes you. Your happiness is his number one priority." Meredith said with enthusiasm.


    Alex nodded, "Alright! If he agrees I would invite you to our wedding!" Alex said, causing Meredith tough out loud.


    A smile also grew on his face, "Let''s go, shall we?"


    Meredith nodded and stood up. Picking her bag, she walked out of the restaurant with Alex.


    "I had a good time today. Thank you." Alex said as he pulled Meredith into a hug, nting a kiss on her cheeks.


    Meredith gaze bore into a cold, hard re of As Martini and she stiffened.


    He was standing with Albert beside him. .


    Meredith smiled awkwardly and pulled away from Alex. Alex also saw As the moment, he pulled away from Meredith.


    He nodded at him slightly and turned to Meredith, "I already have your number. I would update you after I talk to my grandfather."


    Meredith smiled at him, "Alright."


    "I should go before Mr. Martini kills me with his eyes." Alex teased.


    Meredith look at As and saw him ring, openly furious.


    Meredith let out an awkwardugh and blushed, "Alright."


    ******


    As could hear the blood ringing in his head. She really went on the date. He watched as he pulled her into a hug and nted a kiss on her cheeks. Anger spiraled from the pit of his stomach.


    His hands dropped to his sides to form a clenched fist. His hands were on her back as he said something which made her smile. She looked so beautiful in that floral dress of hers.


    As looked away. Trying to calm down his raging heart.


    "Yo As, what is wrong with you?" Albert frowned.


    "You look like you want tomit mass murder right now."


    Adrenaline rushed through him and unfamiliar feeling sprout in his chest.


    "Nothing." He red at Meredith who was across the streets.


    Albert followed his gaze and saw Meredith talking to a guy.


    "Oh it''s Meredith. Let''s say hi."


    As clenched his jaw to stop himself from looking at her.


    "No."


    Albert grinned smugly.


    Look at you, As. Are you fucking jealous?"


    "Don''t be stupid," As snapped at Albert.


    "Just admit it, As. Look how fucked up you''re right now."


    Albertughed and wrapped his hands around As''s shoulder.


    "You have fallen for your secretary?"


    As stiffened when he heard Albert.


    Love? He snorted.


    "Stop saying foolish things." As roared at him.


    "Look she ising over." Albert said.


    "Mr. Martini, Albert." Meredith greeted when she reached them.


    "You fucking let him touched you?!" As snapped at her and took a step closer to her. He didn''t care if Albert bes suspicious. The possessiveness running through him made him lose control.


    Meredith widened her eyes and flicker it to Albert, her cheeks widened in embarrassment.


    Albert smirked, "Why are you acting like a jealous boyfriend As. She is just your secretary. She can go on dates and touch whoever she wants."


    "Shut up!" As snapped at Albert


    "Mr. Ma-r-tini. You''re creating a scene." He saw the pleading in her eyes.


    As racked his hands through his hair. He grabbed her hand and pulled towards an alley.


    "What did I say about letting another man touch you?" As whispered angrily.


    "We are just fucking As. I can go on dates and hug other men if I want to."


    Meredith rolled her eyes.


    "Becareful of the attitude Angel. It might get you into trouble." He rasped in her ears.


    He felt her stiffened, her breath hitched and he smirked in satisfaction.


    "Why are you behaving like this As?" She whispered.


    "Because I can''t stand the thought of someone else touching you."


    Meredith swallowed, "Why?"


    "Because you fucking belong to me." He admitted, caressing her cheeks.


    Meredith arched her brows and smiled.


    "Are you jealous?" She asked as they stared at each other.


    "Oh,e on, be a big boy and admit you''re jealous." She said, when As didn''t reply her.


    "Meredith." He growled, warning in his tone.


    "What? If you are not jealous then I will arrange another date with Alex. He is beautiful right?"


    "Don''t make me angry Angel, you wouldn''t like what I will do to you when I''m angry."


    "Oh, but I think I would, Sir." She licked her lips, tracing her hands on his shirt.


    "Fucking seductress!" As groaned.


    Meredith''s lips curled up in amusement. She was clearly enjoying this.


    She was wearing sandals so As was taller than her. She raised up onto her toes.


    "You''re so hot when you''re jealous." She licked his ears.


    As felt his cock twitch in appreciation. A low hum of pleasure rushed through his body. His angel was getting bolder and he liked it.


    Meredith ced her hand on his cock and he inhaled sharply.


    "Are you hard, Sir?" She purred, biting her lips.


    As''s gaze fell on her lips and she licked them.


    Just as he was about to im those lips, Albert interrupted them.


    "Is everything okay out here?"


    "Fuck off, Albert!"


    Meredith chuckled and pulled away from As.


    "Yes, Mr. Martini and I are done here. See you at the office on Monday Sir."


    Then she left with a mischievous smile on her face.

 Chapter 44 - Dirty Little Secret

    As entered the Blue bar at 7:00pm to meet Albert and Adam. He knew Albert was going to ask him about what happened this afternoon.


    They have been friends for years and always share everything from their kinks, rtionships, work and anything in their life but for once As didn''t want to share what was going on with Meredith with him.


    It was their little dirty secret and he wasn''t going to tell anyone.


    "Hy Adam." As greeted Adam when he reached their box. His head was lowered watching some video on his phone.


    Adam looked up from his phone, "Hy As."


    As took a sit and grabbed a beer from the table in front of them.


    "Where is Albert?" As asked taking a sip of his beer.


    "At the bar."


    As nce over and saw Albert flirting with a woman at the bar. His hands were on the woman''s thighs and he said something which caused the woman to blush.


    As rolled his eyes. Albert was a fucking yboy. Every hole he wants to enter. He was pretty good with words so the women always fell for his charms.


    "I know one day he is going to catch an STI." Asmented dryly.


    Adam chuckled and shook his head. "I know he likes Sofia. I just don''t understand why he keeps ying around with all these women when he could ask her out."


    As raised his brows, "Sofia and Albert? I thought they hated each other."


    Anytime Sofia and Adams met they were always fighting over something, even the stupidest thing. As was shocked to learn this information.


    "There is a thin line between hate and love, As." Adam shrugged.


    Albert arrived back at the table with a scotch in his hand.


    "Hey, As. You came. I thought you were going to chase your secretary." He said as he sat down.


    Adam arched a questioning eyebrow in As''s direction.


    As red at Albert who just smirked at him.


    "Meredith? Sofia''s friend?" Adam asked.


    "Bingo. Exactly her. She has As wrapped around her fingers and he doesn''t even know yet. You should have seen how jealous he looked today when he saw her with another guy."


    Albert threw his head back andughed, "Oh it was so interesting to see the Almighty As Martini jealous."


    "Shut up!" As snapped at him.


    Adam took a sip of his beer, an unknown emotion fleeting in his eyes.


    "What happened to your rules?" Adam murmured.


    "Meredith Rossi happened." Albert grinned.


    "I thought you were in control As. She was supposed to be a game, remember?"


    As sighed and looked away, ignoring Albert. He knew what he was saying was true. Even if he wouldn''t admit it loud, he had been jealous when he had seen her with Alex today. But whywhy was he jealous? The feeling was so unfamiliar and ufortable.


    Albert and Adam nced at each other.


    "As." Adam paused, "Are you perhaps falling for your secretary?"


    As stiffened at his question. Was he falling in love with her?


    No-no. He was just naturally possessive and dominant. He didn''t like people touching what was his. There was no way he would ever fall in love.


    "No. I''m just a normal functioning man who wants to fuck his secretary. This has nothing to do with love. Sex is different from love. You Albert of all people should know that." As snapped angrily.


    "Yo, rx. Don''t get too defensive. It''s like you''re trying hard to convince yourself and us."


    Albert snorted, "Anyway, do you remember the actress I was telling you guys about?"


    "Hmm." Adam nodded.


    "So, we started going out. Last night we went to her apartment and it turns out she has a boyfriend."


    As lips curled up, "Don''t tell me the boyfriend beat you up?"


    Albert chuckled and shook his head, "A beating from him would have been much better than what he wanted to do to me."


    Adam scrunched his face in disgust. He was the virgin in the group and he had no idea why his friends liked sleeping around when they could wait and get married first.


    "What?"


    "Yes. So, we were in bed with her on her knees performing magic with her mouth. I swear that woman has the best mouth ever."


    As and Adam rolled their eyes.


    "She was blowing me off when the door opened. Both of uspletely naked" Albert paused taking a sip of his scotch.


    "A giant man entered and he was like, ''Hey babeI see your brought someone for us to fuck.''


    As and Albert nced at each other, a frown on their face.


    "You can imagine my horror when the guy started undressing. He was a bisexual and he wanted to fuck me."


    Albert shivered, gulping down his scotch.


    "The guy was two times my size and the bedroom door were also locked. I have never been afraid like I was at that time when he removed his boxers. I pride myself for being big but God the guy was huge." Albert shook his head as if to get the memory out of his head.


    As''s frowned deepened.


    "So, he forced himself on you?" He asked concern etched in his voice.


    "Of course not! I would rather die than let him put that huge stick in my ass. And you know, I only like hot women."


    As rxed and nodded, "So what happened?"


    "Well, I told them I had herpes."


    Adam chuckled; it was light andced with a hum of amusement at the matter.


    "You should have seen the look on their face"


    Albert threw his head back and roared withughter.


    "That''s what happens when you can''t keep it in your pants." Adammented.


    As let out a lowugh, "You''re lucky they fell for it."


    "The actress started crying, I took that opportunity to put my boxer on and run away. There was no way I was standing there. I didn''t even bother putting my shirt on." Albert chortled.


    "She has been calling me since yesterday, I have even changed my number."


    As and Adamughed out loud as they imagined Albert running away with just his boxers.

 Chapter 45 - Trip

    Meredith hung up the call and started typing out the changes her boss wanted for the contract.


    It''s been over a month since she started working for As and two weeks since their encounter at the restaurant. As hadn''t call her ever since nor has he brought it up. His phone was off and she couldn''t even reach him. If anything, he was now rude to her. He had increased her workload and always shout at her if she made a mistake.


    Meredith had no idea what had changed between them or if he was just punishing her but she had gone through her work like a robot without anyints. She wanted to apud herself for being able to go through the week keeping her emotions in check when she was at work.


    She couldn''t say the same when she went home though. She would lie down on her bed and wondered if she had done anything wrong or if he was just not interested in her anymore? Had he found a new and more experienced sub?


    Or perhaps she had gotten confident when he hade over to her house to cook for her and cuddle her? Was this his way of telling her that she shouldn''t get toofortable? Because at the end of the day, he would be her boss and nothing else?


    So, this is how it felt when you get attached to someone and then suddenly lose them? Razor des pierced through her chest at the memory of his voice, his touch and it has just been two weeks.


    Just two weeks and it hurts so much. Now she knew why he kept warning her not to fall in love with him. Loving a guy like As Martini would only result in tears and heartbreak.


    Meredith hated how he looked unaffected and detached while she had her heart in pieces.


    "Miss Rossi."


    Meredith flinched at his harsh voiceing from the inte and she sighed. Standing up, she ttened her red skirt down with her hands and walked towards his office. She knocked on the door and heard his deep voice.


    As much as she hated to admit it, she missed him. She might see him everyday but she still missed him. He missed his smiles, missed his touch, missed him calling her his and pressing a kiss on her forehead, she missed being his angel.


    "Come in." He replied coldly.


    Meredith entered and saw him flipping through the documents and letters she had sent to him earlier. His tie was loosened and his sleeves were rolled up to his elbows elevating his toned arms. Her mind wandered to the feeling of having his finger inside her and she blushed sightly. Behave Merri, she scolded herself


    Clearing her throat, she finally got his attention. He put the documents down and looked at her.


    "Yes sir?" Meredith said, as she stood in front of him.


    "Is this what I pay you for?!" The anger in his voice startled her. Meredith bit her lips to stop herself from saying anything she would regretter.


    "Now tell me what you were thinking about that you have made such simple mistakes in the letter I told you to type?"


    "I''m sorry sir." Meredith started but he held his hand up silencing her up.


    "I don''t know what is going on with you but work on it. You work for me and when you came here you are supposed to devote your time focusing on your work. Do you understand?"


    As said tly, raising his brows at her. Meredith didn''t know what was wrong with him but she tried tofort herself that the person talking to her right now was Mr. Martini and not her As. As wouldn''t shout at her. Never.


    "Did you hear what I just said?" He said, startling her back to the present.


    "I..I''m sorry sir. It wouldn''t happen again." She whispered while she lowered her head.


    As nodded, "I hope so. Take care of yourself and work on whatever is distracting you."


    He sounded brash but genuine concern was etched in his tone.


    Meredith stiffened when she heard him, she looked up at him and nodded.


    "Alright sir."


    "Hope you have documents for travelling?" He questioned.


    Huh? Why was he suddenly asking her that question?


    "Yes, I do."


    As nodded, "Good, you can close early today after you are done making the changes in the contract. We are travelling out of the country tomorrow."


    Meredith widened her eyes; this would be her first time travelling since she started working for him.


    "Where are we going sir?"


    "The Maldives"


    Her eyes lit up in excitement. She has always wanted to visit the ce. She had read about how romantic the ce was in her books.


    "A business associate of mine has invited me to attend a charity g there and you would be going with me."


    He muttered and leaned back in his chair staring at her.


    "How many days?" Meredith inquired her voice thick with excitement.


    "Three days."


    Meredith nodded. Suddenly her smile morphed into a frown. She didn''t have the clothes to wear to attend a g and Sofia wasn''t back yet. Even though she had received her sry two days ago, she didn''t trust her judgement in fashion to select a dress by herself.


    Also, the bad tension between them scared her. Was he going to be cold to her throughout the trip? If that happens, she doesn''t think she would survive during the trip.


    "What is wrong?"


    Meredith blushed and shook her head, "Nothing Sir. Is there anything else you want me to do?"


    "No."


    "Okay, I will take my leave then."


    Meredith went to back to desk. She continued typing but she suddenly paused. Her brows furrowed into a frown and her heart stuttered in her chest.


    Wait..so she was travelling to a romantic ind alone with her boss for three days? Her stomach flipped; she didn''t know if it was out of fear or anticipation.

 Chapter 46 - Seduce Him

    After an hour of packing, double-checking thrice that she had everything including her travelling documents, Meredith was now ready to go. Her brother was still at the football camp and he would be back next week so she would be back before hees.


    She didn''t know when Sofia would also be back so she called her.


    "Merri!" came Sofia''s excited voice through the earpiece of her phone.


    A soft smile graced Meredith''s face, "Sofia, how are you?" Meredith asked, even though they spoke every night she still missed her friend.


    "Good! I met a handsome guy and I just asked him out. He agreed, I''m so happy!"


    Meredith chuckled; her friend was really crazy. Who was bold enough to ask a guy she just met out? Only Sofia.


    "Hmm so you''re going to do a one-night stand with him? Because thest time I checked you didn''t do rtionships."


    "You know me well Merri," Sofiaughed causing Meredith to shake her head. She didn''t know why her friend was so afraid to fall in love. Her longest rtionship since she knew her was three days. It was a miracle itsted that long. She was always the one asking guys out too. Weird. Probably she had her reasons.


    "I''m not rich to be an auntie yet, be careful!" Meredith attempted to be stern but there was a helpless smile on her face and while she spoke, it reflected in her voice.


    "Yes ma''am. So, what''s up? Why are you calling me this early morning? No work today?"


    "Yeah. I''m going on a trip with my boss." Meredith bit her lips waiting for Sofia''s reaction.


    "What?!Alone with him?" Sofia yelled.


    "Yes."


    Sofia was quiet for a second before she spoke, "You still like him?"


    Meredith blushed; she wasn''t expecting her to ask her this random question.


    "Y..Yes."


    "Hmm..then this would be the perfect time to seduce him! incase you fail and he fires you, I would find you a new job. I''m sure he wouldn''t though. He was so possessive and jealous thest time at the bar."


    "Seduce him?" Meredith asked, frowning with confusion.


    "Yes, Merri. Seduce him. If you like him and he is not making the first move, you can make the first move!" Sofia replied with mischief thick in her voice.


    "And how do you think I should do that?" Meredith questioned. It was crazy she was actually considering this.


    "Flirt with other guys in front of him. Wear clothes that tter your figure and show him what he is missing. Maintain eye contacts with him when talking to him. Don''t worry when Ie back I will start helping you to bring your inner bad bitch!"


    Meredith chuckled, "I thought you hated my boss what happened?"


    "Oh, I still don''t like him, but it''s rare to see a guy so possessive and jealous. I think that convinced me a little. But if he hurts youI will kill him myself don''t worry."


    "Hmm. I see."


    "Yeah....so have you packed lingerie, swim suits and condoms?"


    Meredith rolled her eyes, "No, we are going on a business trip not honeymoon."


    "Oh,e on Merri. You might never know what would happen. At least take the lingerie and swim suits I bought you."


    "No"


    "Oh you have never worn it. I feel bad now." Sofia said her voice sulking.


    "Okay fine!" Meredith finally gave in. It was hard to refuse Sofia.


    "Yaayy. have fun and update me when youe back. Have a nice trip and have fun!"


    "Okay, bye."


    *******


    Meredith stood in front of thepany with her bag beside her. As had messaged her that he would pick her in front of thepany. She had to admit she was excited for the trip. She hoped she gets to meet As not Mr. Martini her boss.


    A car honk snapped her out of her thoughts. Meredith saw a Mercedes Benz in front of her. She had no idea what model it was since she had zero knowledge about cars but she knew the car was very expensive from the looks of it.


    The driver got of the car to help her with her luggage and she thanked him politely.


    Getting inside the car, she saw As. His head was lowered as he read through some documents.


    Nerves fluttered in her belly at the sight of him. He looked so handsome while he is concentrated. Meredith cleared her throat and greeted him, "Good morning, Sir."


    As looked up from the documents and ced it on hisp, "Good morning. Are you excited for the trip?" He asked, rolling his sleeves.


    "I know I told you we are going for a charity g but important investors would also be there. This is a list of the important people you should be paying attention to at the g." He picked the document from hisp and handed it to her.


    Their hands brushed against each other lightly as Meredith reached for the document. She felt an electric bolt shot through her at the brief contact.


    Meredith sucked in a deep breath and quickly took the document while blushing. She lowered her head to prevent him from seeing the red on her face.


    She flipped through the documents and realized it had some important peoples'' profile. Meredith closed the documents and decided to look through on the fight after all it was going to be a long flight.


    She felt As''s gaze were glued to her and when she looked up, her eyes bore into his.


    She found herself in a trance as they stared at each other. Meredith noticed the familiar emotions fleeting in his eyes which she sees in As''s gaze and she speedily averted her gaze, blushing so hard she actually flushed. She fit his gaze still lingering on her but suddenly Meredith found him leaning over.


    Her heart jumped in her heart and her palms suddenly became sweaty. His cologne hit her noise and a bolt of desire ran through her. He smelled so good.


    Without saying anything, she felt him slide the belt into the grasp, hearing it click.


    "Always wear your seat belt." He muttered, his breath tickling her ear.


    Meredith nodded while the bitter flower of shame bloomed across her cheeks. She pressed her lips together and looked out the window to calm down her beating heart. This trip was going to be quite an adventure and she hoped she survived.


    A/N: Mass release-5 chapters when we reach 500 powerstones by Sunday!


    Keep voting!

 Chapter 47 - Hottest Sight

    Warning: Mature content.


    After 10 hours flight and 40 minutes speedboat ride, they finally arrived at the resort they would be staying. Upon arrival, they were served coconut water and escorted to a small lobby toplete check- in.


    Decorated in an eco-chic style, the lobby had a stone reception desk and a traditional palm leaf roof that was propped up by the pirs of raw wood.


    They were greeted by a young brte woman who had the friendliest smile on her face. Meredith didn''t know if it was fake or the woman truly loved her job.


    "Hi, wee to cocoa ind. How may I help you? Check in?"


    "Yes, for Mister As Martini." Meredith replied rubbing her sore neck. As was standing behind her without a word.


    The woman looked through a book and nodded, "Alright, I see the name here. I would get your key." She informed Meredith as she turned to bring the key.


    "Here you go" The woman said, passing a single key to Meredith. Meredith furrowed her brows in confusion. Why only one key?


    "Sorry but why one key? We are two." Meredith said.


    "There is no need, Miss Rossi. Due to the event, the resort was full and had only one slot left when I was making the reservation."


    As nced at the receptionist who gave him a knowing smile.


    "Wait what? So, I would be sharing a room with you?" Meredith''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Yes. Shouldn''t you be happy? You get to spend quality time with your boss. Plus, it''s a suite so you would have your privacy. Don''t worry." As said calmly, his face showing no emotions.


    "But I-I-"


    "I''m tired, Miss Rossi. Tomorrow would be a long day. Let''s rest."


    Meredith was too stunned to speak. She wasn''t sure how to proceed the information.


    "Let''s go."


    Meredith nodded absent minded and followed him. Their guide led them to their room.


    "Have a nice stay,"


    Meredith nodded and gave the guide a small smile, "Thank you."


    Taking a deep breath, she opened the door and marveled at the luxurious dcor of the room. From the floor-to-ceiling windows you can look across the watery expanse and horizon, as if you''re floating on the ocean. There was private swimming pool and balcony.


    "Do you like it?" Meredith found As behind her.


    She swallowed and nodded, "Yes."


    "Good. Get a good rest. Miss Rossi and don''t worry we are both adults. We wouldn''t do anything we would regretter right?"


    Meredith bit down her lips and nodded. Her heart hammering in her chest.


    "Goodnight."


    "Night Miss Rossi."


    *******


    Meredith woke up in the middle of the night. She groaned into her pillow and creased her brows waking up. She rubbed her eyes and reached for her sses on beside table.


    She was so thirsty. Swinging her legs off the bed, Meredith headed to the door, existing into the corridor and heading into the lounge room. After taking a bottle of water from the fridge she walked towards her room but stopped when she saw the bathroom light on.


    Maybe her boss forgot to turn it off. Meredith decided to turn it off herself. She slowly walked over and opened the door but she paused.


    As was in there, and he was naked with his dick in his hand as the water drops of water cascaded down over his chest and onto his lower parts as he stroked himself with his eyes closed. From the angle she was standing, she could see everything.


    Meredith''s body stiffened as she stared at in shock. Her eyes widened and her brain fizzled. Her pulse raced, palms dampening at the sight of him.


    She watched as his cock blossomed into a thick, swollen masterpiece while he continued the slow and steady motion, sliding up and down his engorged flesh.


    Meredith licked her lips with her tongue remembering the taste of him inside her mouth. A delicious shudder shot through her at the memory.


    Meredith knew she should run but the sight was the hottest thing she has ever seen. The way his muscle tense with every stroke of his, the sounds leaving his mouth while he was lost in his ecstasy.


    She was unable to peel her gaze away from him. The water bottle dropped from her hands and suddenly he opened his eyes and pinned her with a feral look. His maic eyes were liquid pool of desire as they held her hostage.


    Meredith swallowed as he increased his pace. His strokes became harder, faster while maintained eye contact with her.


    Meredith eyes moved from his face unto his cock. The me of desire kindled between her thighs. She wanted him in her mouth. Her nipples hardened and she bit her lips.


    As gaze fell on her lips and he moaned out aloud.


    "Fuck!"


    Meredith sucked in a deep breath.


    "I''m so close.fuck.Goood!"


    Meredith watched as he threw his head back, his muscles tensed more and Meredith found herself moving closer to him.


    Lust burned in her brain and as if she waspelled she dropped unto her knees in front of him, the water soaking her nightdress. She watched his dick in anticipation as his blue eyes locked with hers.


    "Seeing you on your kneesdamn.so goodI''m--going to..cum."


    With their gaze still locked he shuddered and brought her cock closer to her face. He stroked himself a few times and with a loud groan he cummed and spurted on her face.


    His moan echoed in the bathroom and Meredith found herself licking the semen on her lips. It tasted even better than she remembered.


    He groaned at the sight. Breaking her out of her trance. She blushed so furiously. What the fuck?


    Did she really get on her knees without him even asking her?


    She panicked and looked up at him. He had a satisfaction look on is face.


    "Miss Rossi, I didn''t know you enjoyed being on your knees so much." He rasped as his thumb brushed the head of his cock with a smirk on his face.


    Meredith''s eyes widened. She didn''t know what to say because he had addressed her as Miss Rossi.


    This meanshow would she exin to him?


    What should she do?


    Godthis was embarrassing


    She quickly got up and bolted out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 48 - His Ugly Truth

    Meredith sat on her bed hugging her knees to her chest. She had no idea how she was going to face As today. A crushing wave of despair drowned her while she bit down her tears of shame.


    Her mind kept ying the scenes when As had been jealous and possessive at the club. The first time he called her Angel, the first time he pressed a kiss on her forehead and how he had treated her when she had her period.


    Her chest tightened---it hurts so much and the crazy thing was she didn''t even know why. It would feel so much better to have a physical injury than suffer from this inhuman emotional torture where she had no idea why she was feeling like this.


    Did you think he was going to take you seriously? You were just had experiment and now he is bored. ''Sweet, trusting Elizabeth you still haven''t learnt anything from your past.''


    A taunting voice in her head sang.


    "Shut up," she gritted out, her voice echoing in the empty room. She raked a hand through her hair thinking about how fucked she was now. A knock snapped her out of her thoughts.


    She furrowed her brows and decided to ignore the person. She was not in the mood to talk to As or anyone right now.


    "I''m not leaving until you open the door Angel." As''s deep voice sounded at the other side of the door.


    "Leave me alone you jerk! You don''t get to decide when you want me to be your Angel and when you want me to be your secretary. I''m sick and tired of your bipr personality." Meredith yelled at him; all the emotions she had kept inside spiraled out of control.


    "I''m sorry just hear me out. please."


    Hearing the plea in his voice she decided to listen to him, Years of reading has taught her that mimunication was the ultimate ruin of rtionships. Whatever that was going on between them she didn''t want to lose it.


    "What do you want now Mr. Martini?" She said bitterly the moment she opened the door.


    As was wearing a ck T-shirt and ripped jeans. His hair was tousled and he looked so good. She couldn''t look away from him.


    "Were. you crying?" he stuttered as he looked into her eyes.


    "It''s none of your business. You have 2 minutes to say whatever you want to say."


    "Angel.."


    "1 min 59 seconds." Meredith interjected crossing her arms over her chest.


    "I''m sorry. I know I have been quite an asshole these past few daysit just---"


    He paused and ran his hands through his hair frustration bubbling on his face.


    "Well?"


    Meredith scoffed.


    "I''m going through stuffs and I know it''s not an excuse but-"


    "Yes it''s not." Meredith interrupted him.


    "You ignored me for days, don''t pick my calls and treated me like a slut yesterday. What the hell is wrong with you?"


    Meredith stared at him in disbelief shaking her head.


    Silence fell and he lowered his head.


    "I know.I''m sorry." As''s looked up into her eyes and she almost forgave him when she saw his eyes filled with the same sadness as hers.


    "Really?" She asked sarcastically her wordsced with anger.


    "You didn''t think about how I was feeling when you were treating me like some thing you used and discarded." Meredith realized now that her chest was heaving up and down. All the emotions were eating her up.


    "What happened to you''re mine and I will kill anybody who hurts you. Guess what As? You''re the one who hurt me. I trusted you, let you see the lowest part of me and then you treated me like how everybody treated me. A nobody!"


    As''s jaw tightened and he pulled her closer to his chest, making her gasp.


    "A nobody?! Then tell me why I can''t stop thinking about you." He spoke through gritted teeth while looking into her eyes.


    "Fucking tell me why my heart keeps beating anytime you''re around huh? Because thest time I checked I had no heart!"


    Meredith''s heart hammered in her chest as she searched his eyes. The naked truth staring right back at her scared her.


    "Want to know an ugly truth Angel?"


    Meredith swallowed, nerves floating in her stomach.


    "Answer me!" He roared, his voice so loud echoing in the air.


    "Y-yes." She replied.


    "Do you know how hard it hurts me to ignore you, Angel? You were so close yet so far anytime I see you at work. It took immerse strength to look at your face because once I lose control I would consume you.


    Do you think I don''t miss your smile, seeing you on your knees, hearing you call me sir. You looking at me with so much trust in your eyes? Ever since I saw you at the club, I knew you were going to be my destruction and I didn''t give a fuck. I just wanted you!


    The first time you trusted me with your body, my mind couldn''t be more messed up. I became even more crazier and possessive. When I saw you with that guy at the restaurant I realized how fucked I have be because of you.


    I wanted to make him disappear from touching you because you''re mine! That''s why I started avoiding you because I realized I was spiraling out of control. My greatest fear is to lose control of something. Thest time I lost control I had killed 30 men with my bare hands.


    My brother made me promised him to always control my emotions and a situation. That''s how I got into BDSM. To learn self control and how to be in control of my emotions. So yes, I had to proved to my fucked up self that we are still in control whether as As or Mr. Martini.


    Do you think it''s easier for me to see you in the office every day and pretend I don''t want you bend over my desk? I fucking nned this trip because I couldn''t do it anymore. I just wanted to be alone with you.


    Sorry if I abused my power as your boss and lied to you but it was the only way I could think of. There is no charity g. I just wanted to take you on a romantic trip because I had seen your bucket list in your room thest time I visited. You wanted to visit a romantic ind and what is better than the Maldives?


    Yesterday when I saw you on your knees in the bathroom, my chest tightened because I realized how much I missed you and I panicked.


    I had to show myself I was still in control! So I fucking called you Miss Rossi to let you know I''m still in control even though I''m not! Then I saw the unshed tears in your eyes then I hated myself.


    I was supposed to be the one to protect you but I hurt you because I''m a coward!"


    He let out a deep sigh, his forehead leaning against hers.


    Meredith swallowed the lump in her throat.


    "As-"


    He shook his head and gave her a sad smile, "I think the 2 minutes is up."


    Then he pulled away from her and walked away.


    A/N: Mass release-5 chapters when we reach 500 power stones by Sunday!

 Chapter 49 - CanT Love You

    "So, are you saying, you''re falling in love with me so you''re scared?!" Meredith''s voice yelled making him pause in his steps.


    "I-I don''t know. I don''t know what I''m feeling for you but it surely not love." As shook his head.


    "I can''t fall in love with you Meredith. I will ruin you. I am as much of a mess as a one-year-old drawing. I enjoy killing people, hearing them scream in pain.


    Being with me would note without pain and frustration. It could be the best thing to happen in your lifeor the worst.


    Being in love makes you vulnerable. People change, feelings change. One day you would wake and realized that you have fallen out of love with me and want to leave me like everyone else. I''m terrify of that- terrified of the pain you might inflict. So, I would ruin you so that you can''t run away from me before you ruin me.


    I''m that toxic, selfish and violent Angel. And you don''t deserve a toxic man, you deserve a good man.


    You''re so pure and innocent that I couldn''t wait to taint you and bring the darkness in you the first time I met you. I''m a sucker for destroying good things, that''s why you scare the hell out of me.


    Once I fall in love with you, I''m going to break you before you even think about breaking my heart.


    I don''t know what I''m feeling for you but I would rather call it anything but love. It could be madness, obsession, fuck anything but love."


    As grabbed his hair in frustration.


    "I sensed it before I decided to do this whole thing with you, As. But then" A tear slipped from her eyes and she blinked them away.


    "You made me feel like maybe you were capable of love. Like we could have something else."


    As turned around to look at her and her heart shattered at the pain in his eyes. Meredith has never seen him this vulnerable.


    "I''m sorry.I can give you everything but love Meredith." He whispered.


    A tear fell on her cheek, followed by another.


    "I know." She said barely a whisper.


    "We can end of all this if it''s hard for you-"


    "No!" Meredith interrupted him. Whatever that he was capable of giving her she would take it like that.


    "I like things exactly how they are. No feelings no one gets hurt when we end it."


    As raised his brows. Meredith was sure he knew she was lying because concern shed in his eyes.


    But he nodded, "Come here."


    He opened his arms but Meredith turned around,


    "NoI still haven''t forgiven you for how you treated me."


    Suddenly. She felt his body against hers as he hugged her from behind, wrapping his arms around her waist and cing his chin on her shoulder.


    "What should I do for you to forgive me?" He asked, his voice soft in her ear.


    He pressed a soft kiss at the back of her neck and she shuddered.


    "I would do anything you want...."


    Meredith shook her head, her lips trembling.


    "Look at me Angel please." He pleaded his voice barely a whisper


    Slowly he turned her around to face him.


    "What about this? Go on dinner date with me tonight. Let me make it up to you. Please"


    Meredith saw the plea in his eyes and she couldn''t bear to reject him.


    "Say yes." He said, brushing his lips against hers and then he kissed her slowly while pulling her close to him.


    Meredith responded to the kiss-God, she missed him. At that moment she didn''t give a damn if he would hurt her or break her, wasn''t capable of love-she just wanted him.


    "Fuck, I missed you Angel," He whispered between their kisses. Meredith moaned into the kiss; her hand moved under his shirt touching his bare chest. As let out a deep growl and he pulled away from her.


    He ced his forehead against hers.


    "Will you go out on a dinner date with me tonight?" He asked looking into her eyes.


    "Yes.I will."


    His lips curled into a smile and then he pressed a soft kiss on her forehead.


    "Good. I will see you at 7?"


    Meredith''s brows knitted together.


    "Why are you going somewhere?" She asked sadnessced in her voice.


    As let out a soft chuckle, "I know you have had tough days at work so I booked a spa appointment for you. After you''re done, they would send you to your next location for the day. Your day is packed, Angel. You would barely see me."


    Meredith nodded. Anticipation ran through her. She couldn''t wait for 7''o clock pm toe.


    "Wait I got you something." He pulled away from her and went to the lounge area. He came back holding a big fluffy violet teddy bear wearing a sorry Mickey T-shirt.


    "Here." He blushed slightly avoiding her gaze.


    Meredith widened her eyes in shock and she pressed a hand to her mouth to suppress her giggles.


    "Where did you find this?" She imagined a big man like As buying this. The scene was quite funny.


    "Someone was selling it downstairs. I thought you might want a new friend since Sofia is out of the country. Also, you can vent all your anger to him."


    Meredith took it from his hands, shing a huge grin at him.


    "If you keep spoiling me like this, I might fall in love with you!"


    Meredith saw him stiffened.


    "I''m just kidding, rx." She gave him a yful smirk.


    "Do you like it?" As asked ignoring what she had said.


    "Yes. Thank you very much."


    A satisfied smile raced across his face.


    "Give him a name."


    Meredith frowned and pouted, "Why are so sure it''s a guy? It''s a girl."


    "Right, you''re a girl aren''t you violet?" She asked nodding the head of the teddy bear.


    "Yes I am" Meredith said in a low voice, like it was the teddy bear talking.


    As let out a chuckle and ruffled her hair, "Violet is a nice name."


    Meredith beamed and nodded, "Yeah it is."


    "So.I have to go but see you at 7?"


    "Yes, see you at 7."


    "Hope you''re ready for tonight, Angel."


    Meredith shivered at the look in his eyes.. Something told her that the day wouldn''t just end with them going on a date and she couldn''t wait.

 Chapter 50 - The Date

    Meredith stood in front of the wardrobe with her hands on her waist and a frown on her face. It was 5pm and she still didn''t have a dress to wear to the dinner.


    She wanted to wear the dress she had bought for the said g but it was tooplicated and she wanted to wear a simple dress. As had sent her a message that he wanted them to watch the sunset together so they should go at 5:30pm.


    Someone knocked on the door and she walked towards the door to open it.


    She found the woman who had apanied her throughout the day in front of her door. She had a package in her hand.


    "Here, this is for you." She said with a soft smile on her face while she extended the package to her.


    "Oh? Who is it from?" Meredith took the package from her with her brows knitted together.


    "Mr. Martini said I should give it to you."


    Meredith gave her small smile and nodded, "Alright. Thank you."


    "Wee." The woman replied and left leaving Meredith alone with the package.


    Meredith closed the door and walked back to her bed. She unwrapped the package and her eyes lit up when she saw what was inside.


    There was a beautiful white puff sleeve tie front off shoulder slit thigh dress. She had no idea why he always chooses white dresses for her. But she had to admit he had quite the taste the dress he had chosen was subtle yet sexy. Exactly her style. A smile formed on her face. Her eyes fell on a note.


    ''Can''t wait to take it off you tonight.''


    Meredith blushed, so shameless. She thought inwardly before her eyes caught a white velvety box peeking from the package.


    She took the box and opened it. Inside was a sliver guardian angel pendant ne. A smile graced her lips as she stared at the ne. It was so beautiful and perfectly represent his nickname for her.


    Meredith looked at the watch and saw that she had a few minutes left. She put on the dress and applied a simple makeup. The colors of shadows, lips and blush bend beautifully to create a casual yet sophisticated look.


    Her hair was curled and wrapped in a loose bun with the help of booby pins and stic band. She pulled some of the curls to frame her facepleting the look. She knew this was a casual date so she didn''t want to go overboard.


    "Hey are you done"


    As''s voice sounded behind her. Meredith froze when she saw him at the door through the mirror. ck turtlenecks were her favorite shirt of his. She loved how it showed off his broad shoulders and the power he emanated. He was wearing one tonight paired with blue ck jeans.


    He walked towards her and stood behind her. "White is truly your color Angel."


    Meredith blushed when she caught his gaze in the mirror. As bent his head and he nted a kiss on the side of her neck.


    Meredith shivered; a bolt of desire running through her. He pulled back and looked at her in the mirror.


    "You so fucking beautiful Angel. Even the simplest dress make you look gorgeous."


    The red deepened on her face, "Thank you."


    "Hmmdid you see the ne?" he asked her.


    "Yeah." Meredith pointed to the box lying on the bed.


    As walked towards the bed and picked it up. Meredith watched as he opened the box and removed the ne.


    "I saw it at a local store and I thought it would look perfect on you." He slowly put it on her neck.


    "So, fucking beautiful. My angel" He groaned while he eyes took in her features.


    Meredith blushed at the desire fleeting in his eyes.


    "Let''s go before I ripped this dress from your body."


    "I wouldn''t mind that Sir." Meredith replied, biting her lips.


    "Patient Angel, the night is still young. "


    He intertwined their fingers and led her towards the door.


    "Where are we going?" Meredith asked after a long moment of silence.


    "You would know when we reach the ce."


    ******


    After ten minutes of walking, they finally stopped at a ce. Meredith opened her mouth in awe while she stared at the scene in front of her. It was a cool, romantic, scene at the beach. She felt giddy the moment she saw the cushions on the floor with various pillows surrounding it for theirfort.


    They reclined and before them was a table that contained their meal, desserts and refreshments.


    Soon a man came out of nowhere and lit the surrounding candles one by one in time that the moment the sun set the surrounding lit up by the mes giving the scene a more romantic feel.


    "Do you like it?"


    As whispered in her ears hugging her from behind.


    "Yeah, for someone who doesn''t believe in love you sure are romantic." Meredith let out a low chuckle.


    As smirked, "Like I said, I can give you everything except that."


    Meredith turned to look at him, "I know. I have understood that you would never be mine but I hope maybe one day you would fall in love with someone who would love you in such a way you have never been loved before.


    Love your toxic traits, selfishness and demons. There would be something different about her, something unforgettable and she would make you love without falling in love."


    As snorted and flicked her forehead, "Those books have started messing up your mind, Angel."


    Meredith snuck her tongue at him, "I would wait for that day."


    As rolled his eyes, "If I want to fall in love, you would be the one, Angel."


    Meredith''s heart skipped in her chest. She never thought he would even consider her like that. Such a in girl like her? What does he even see in her?


    The question inside her head made her chest tightened. But she didn''t want to ask or borate what he had said.. Now she would just enjoy her moment with him.

 Chapter 51 - The Date(2)

    "How was the food?" As asked breaking the silence surrounding them after they finished eating. Someone hade to take their tes away.


    "Delicious!" Meredith stated with a huge grin on her face. As look at her eyes gleaming with happiness and he felt his heart fluttered.


    He wondered how in a short span amount of time she had been able to evoke more emotions in him than he has ever felt since his parents died. Only she could bring warmth to his cold, dead heart.


    That''s why he panicked and avoided her for days. Because he was obsessed with her and the feelings, she evoked in him. That made him feel vulnerable and he hated that feeling.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked, her expression sliding into a frown. He found the way her eyes narrowed and her eyebrows pulled together cute.


    A flicker of smile passed his lips and he shook his head, "Nothing. I''m just stunned by your beauty."


    Color spread across her cheeks, "What? I''m not that beautiful. You have probably met more beautiful girls than me."


    As noticed the bitter tone in her voice and he smirked. "Hmm yes. Honestly I have."


    Meredith face sagged and she lowered her head ying with her fingers. As saw the way her shoulders had slumped and he knew she was feeling insecure.


    As held her chin forcing her to look at him but she pouted avoiding his gaze.


    "Jealous, Angel?" he asked shing her azy smile.


    "N-no."


    As chuckled, "It doesn''t matter though. They might be prettier but they have nothing on you, Angel."


    "Huh?" Meredith asked nkly.


    "They probably have the experience, beauty and skills. What do you mean they have nothing on me?"


    "Your innocence. Your desire to explore the dark side, it''s fucking tempting and it drives me insane."


    Meredith rolled her eyes, "you''re crazy."


    "Hmm and who''s fault is that?" He asked as he tickled her.


    Meredith startedughing and yfully pushed his hands away. As looked at herughing and an unexpected warmth spread across his chest. His heart skyrocketed while he stared at her. The sound of herughter was now his favorite melody.


    "As. stop" She said in betweenughs. Herugh was so infectious that heughed along with her. He stopped and grazed his lips on her. A small gasp left her mouth and he took the opportunity to kiss her softly.


    "You''re not just beautiful but divine, Angel. Never forget that." He whispered against her lips before he pulled away from her.


    "Anything you want to know about me?" he asked her. As was surprised because he didn''t like opening up about his life to people but with her, he wanted to.


    Meredith stared into his eyes as if she was staring through his soul.


    "You said you enjoyed killing people.... why?"


    As''s eyes widened. He wasn''t expecting that question. He was hoping to see fear or disgust in her eyes but there was none. Just pure curiosity.


    "You know the story of my parents being killed and getting taken by a family friend?"


    Meredith nodded but she said nothing.


    "He took us to go through some trials. My father was the leader of a mafia organization and they wanted me and brother to take over but before that, we had to prove ourselves. "


    As lowered his head, "I first killed someone at 10years old. I was so scared when I first held the gun but the moment, I pulled the trigger and his lifeless body fell on the ground, Iughed."


    He looked up at her, he wanted to see the emotions in her eyes because the eyes never lie. But there was nothing there.


    "I startedughing after every kill because If I didn''t, I would cry. And I would rather pretend to enjoy killing to install fear in people than let them see me weak.


    Slowly I developed into this freak who enjoyed killing. I liked the power and dominance. I wasn''t the helpless bullied kid anymore. The world was a cruel ce and if I wanted to survive, I had to turned into a monster."


    As had no idea why he was telling her this. He had never told anyone this. This was one of his deepest scars as a kid.


    "Weren''t you feeling guilty?"


    As let out a low mirthless chuckle, "I did. I still have nightmares. But we never killed an innocent person. It was powerful people who were rapist, pedophiles and abusers. Every person I have killed deserved it." He gritted out.


    "How do you ovee the guilt of killing someone?" She asked, knotting her fingers.


    As frowned. Why was she asking him these questions? Weren''t she supposed to asking about his favorite color or something? She sure was weird in her own way.


    "You don''t. The guilt would always be there. You just have to ask yourself if the kill was worth it or not."


    She forced a nodded while her brows creased. As raised his brows, that look in her eyes he had seen it before. In Ace''s eyes, the first time he had killed someone. Did she


    As shook his head; he was overanalyzing things.


    "Are you ready for a surprise?" he tilted his head as he stared at her finally breaking the silence between them


    "Surprise?"


    As nodded, he stood up and stretched his hand for her. Meredith took it and he helped her up.


    "Let''s go." He said softly. He hoped she liked his gift because he had prepared the whole day for it.


    They walked back to their room. Meredith arched her brows.


    "The surprise is in the bedroom?"


    As nodded, "Close your eyes, no peaking. If I see you peaking, I would punish you." As kissed her forehead before he opened the door.


    The room was dark but he could see due to the candles that had been lit up. He brought her closer to his bed.


    "You can open your eyes now."


    He watched her mouth opened and moved but nothing came out.


    "I hope this is closer to the one in your fantasy."


    "You re-mem-bered." She stuttered, the moment she opened her eyes.


    "Of course, I did. I would never forget anything when ites to you."


    He pulled her into a hug. He hid his face in her hair and inhaled her scent. Talking about the past had messed him up and he needed her to calm down the chaos surging himself in.. He needed her and he couldn''t wait to im her.

 Chapter 52 - [Bonus ]Trust Me

    TW: Mature content ahead.


    Meredith''s gaze roamed around the room. He had really created the scene she had told him she was fantasizing about thest time. The romantic dinner, the room set.; it was decorated with candle lights with flower petals on the floor.


    The bed was decorated with flower petals too. The whole thing looked so beautiful and romantic. Warmth swarmed through her. This manhe kept surprising her.


    "Angel" He paused,


    "We don''t have to do this today, if you''re not ready." He pulled back and gently caressed her cheeks. The way he was gazing at her, sucked thest of the air from her body, made every nerve tingled.


    His look was so intense, wild as if he couldn''t wait to devour her. It made her feel so wanted, powerful.


    "I know there are better men out there who deserved this, I-"


    "I don''t want a better man. I want you." Meredith interjected. She tiptoed and pressed a kiss on the tip of his nose.


    "Angel" He groaned.


    Meredith looked up at him and saw his blue eyes shimmering with such a surge of emotions. Meredith''s breath hitched. He might mostly be like a block of wood but anytime he showed a bit of emotion, he showed so much.


    "No one deserved it more than you, As." Meredith whispered.


    "Fuck Angel" He ran his fingers through his hair.


    He pressed his forehead against hers, "I don''t do virgins but for you, I''m ready to always make an exemption." He pulled away with a slow smile on his lips.


    Meredith smiled back, "I know."


    She caught his mouth in a slow, sensual kiss. His lips moved against hers cautious and testing. As if he was afraid if he was too rough, she would crush like a flower.


    Warmth filed her belly; they haven''t even started yet but he was so gentle.


    He moaned when her hand dropped in front of his pant and cupped his hardness.


    "Angel.don''t y with fire." He whispered against her lips and pulled away.


    Meredith chuckled, "I don''t mind getting burned."


    "Do you still wanna be blindfolded, tied and fuck like a slut?" He whispered in her ears, trailing a finger down her neck.


    Meredith''s breath quickened. "Yes," She replied, feeling giddy in anticipation. It might be weird but it has always been a fantasy of hers.


    "Is this what you really want?" He questioned.


    "I want you to be very sure Angel. Don''t feel pressured to please me because once I take it, it''s gone forever."


    Meredith reached up to kiss his chin, "I''m not doing this because I want to please you. I''m doing it for me. Because I want to."


    She kissed his cheeks, "I''m doing this because with you I feel truly wanted and desired."


    She pressed another kiss on the corner of his mouth, "I''m doing this because for the first in my life, I feel attractive, safe, protected and adored."


    She feathered a kiss on his forehead, "I''m doing this because my body, mind and soul are yours, treasured keepsakes of my trust all belongs to you."


    As''s eyes fluttered close, his chest rising and falling with each heavy breath. He grabbed her ass and pulled her close to him. Meredith felt the bulge under his trouser. She flushed.


    "Fuck Angel----you would be the death of me." He whispered opening his eyes and gazed into hers. Meredith''s lips curled up in a smile.


    "I want to see you, Angel." His lips brushed her ear, raising goosebumps across her skin. He pulled away and pinned her with a feral look.


    With trembling fingers, she removed her dress while maintaining eye contact with him. The dress fell on the ground leaving her with the red lingerie Sofia had bought for her.


    Dark desire burned in his eyes as he moved closer to her. He ran his fingers over her smooth skin, across her corbone, between her breast.


    "My lovely Angel." He murmured softly, then he pushed her back, until she was sitting on the edge of the bed.


    A gasp left her mouth when she saw him on his knees in front of her. What? Was hewhy.


    "S-sir" Her heart hammered in her chest. She thought he liked being in control in the bedroom then why was he the one kneeling?


    "Shsstoday, it''s all about you. Just trust me."


    Meredith blushed and nodded, "Okay Sir."


    He gave her a soft smile, "Good girl."


    Not taking his eyes from her, he spread her legs wide before he feathered kisses on her inner thigh. She fought a shiver of arousal, heat uncurled in her abdomen.


    "You''re so beautiful Angel.." He breathed, tracing slow patterns through her panties.


    The me of desire kindled between her thighs and she moaned when she felt his hot tongue on her clit through the fabric.


    "Ah.." she couldn''t help but grabbed his hair as pleasure coursed through her. He slid his finger under the fabric.


    "I haven''t even done anything and you are already so wet, my beautiful slut." Meredith watched as he removed his fingers and licked the juice from his finger.


    "Do you want me to eat that beautiful cunt of yours?"


    Meredith blushed and looked away.


    "Tell me Angel." He licked inside of her thigh then he sank his teeth into it and nipped at the tender flesh. The pain sent shivers through her.


    "Answer me"


    "Yes..please" She begged every inch of her lit up with burning urgent need for him.


    "YesI want to hear you beg me.." He growled.


    "Please" She repeated, her breath escaping her lips in low pants.


    "Please..what?" He asked moving his thumb closer to clit.


    "Please eat me out Sir.." She begged, fidgeting.


    "You look so beautiful when you beg me, Angel." He breathed.


    Meredith gasped when he ripped her panties of her. The sound of material shredding sliced in the room.


    He lowered his face to her pussy and gently began to lick, electricity bolt through her. It felt so good and she trembled when his tongue found her clit and begin to lick slowly. God it felt so much better than how the books described it.


    The speed of his tongue increased and she reached his head to pull him away because the sensation was to much but he grabbed her hand and pinned it down.


    He gently tugged on her clit with his teeth and she screamed


    "Fuckkkk.so good"


    "You taste so fucking good Angel, much better than I had imagined." He growled


    Waves of pleasure assaulted her and her stomach tightened with a weird feeling.


    "I think.God" She trashed underneath him,her mouth parted and her face flushed from the pleasure. She was so close....she was going to cum. Her eyes rolled back but then As pulled away.


    "No.no. please.." her heart mmed in her chest, and she felt her breathing in damp bursts.


    As grinned," We are just starting Angel. Rx."


    He walked towards the bedside and removed a long strip of red silk from the bed drawer and handcuffs.


    "You want to do this?" He asked softly as he stared at her.


    Meredith nodded, and swallowed "Y-Yes Sir."


    "Good, removed your bra and lie on the bed."


    Meredith did what he had asked. His eyes raked her body hungrily as he handcuffed her to the bed in a minute.


    Lying naked on the bed helpless while his eyes caressed her with lusting, invisible fingers, the ache between her thighs grew more and more insistent. He blocked her vision with the red silk, leaving everything patch ck.


    Meredith panicked a little but she felt his breath ticking her ear, "Trust me Angel.. That''s all you have to do."

 Chapter 53 - [Bonus ]Pain And Pleasure

    TW: Mature content ahead.


    Seconds passed but As hadn''t still touched her. Goosebumps clothed her bare skin and Meredith fidgeted. Because of the blindfold every hair on her scalp stood to attention, every skin cell tingled, every neuron fired.


    "At-Sir." She breathed, sucking her lower lips between her teeth.


    A low growl escaped his mouth at the action and, in a heartbeat, she felt him hovering over her. Her heart mmed in her chest.


    "You''re so beautiful Angel, so beautiful and you''re mine. All mine." He murmured against her skin trailing his hands down her body. Meredith felt his lips on her nipples and he sucked the hard, sensitive skin in his mouth.


    Meredith moaned out, shocked by the sensation of the heat of his tongue on her chilled skin.


    As groaned in approval at her reaction. His other hand molded her swelled nipple. He teased the tight bud of her nipple between his fingers while he tugged her nipple with his teeth and Meredith cried out at the sharp pain. The pain was quickly reced with pleasure when he flickered his tongue around the nipple.


    He continued massaging her swollen flesh with his hand and trailed the other down the curve of her hips and down the slope of her thigh. He didn''t immediately enter her, he teased her as he grazed his finger back and forth over the sensitive skin of her inner thigh.


    "Sir...please" Meredith gasped, arching her hips forward.


    "So eager." He chuckled, as continued to torment her, touching her barely an inch of her entrance.


    "Please." She begged biting her lips as she writhed on the bed.


    "You sound so good when you beg." He squeezed her breast, earning a sharp cry of pain and pleasure from her lips.


    As slide his finger inside her, "So perfectfucking perfect."


    As if he was afraid to hurt her, he established a slow rhythm and pleasure started curling in her stomach.


    "Oh fuck" Meredith cried out when he added a second finger.


    Her brows ceased in pain but it was quickly reced with pleasure as he pumped his finger inside her in slow motion.


    "Please...Ineed" her words choked with panting as he began rubbing her faster.


    Meredith moaned as waves of pleasure washed over at her. He captured her nipple in his mouth with his fingers still inside her.


    Her entire body began to tensed and then she trembled.


    "Keep begging Angel. I want to hear you fucking beg me."


    A shiver ran along her spine along her spine and pleasure surged from her toes to her scalp. Arching her hips, she met his powerful thrusts.


    "PleasePlease. I''m so close. I''m going to cum."


    Her clit throbbed under his fingers, her toes curled and her body jerked as a heart stopping orgasm ran through her.


    "Ahhhh.!!"


    Her lips parted and her heart pounded in her ears as she took in deep breath to calm herself down.


    She felt her blindfold being removed. Meredith blinked her eyes to get ustomed to the light and saw As hovering over her.


    "That was beautiful to watch, Angel." He smiled and pressed a soft kiss on her forehead.


    Meredith''s whole body flushed and she looked away embarrassed.


    "Are you shy, Angel?"


    Meredith turned to look at him and shook her head, "No. I want to see youplease."


    He chuckled, "I can''t refuse when you beg so good."


    He pulled his shirt over his head, unbuckled his belt and pushed down his trousers. His ck boxers fell down and Meredith''s eyes widened. Did it get bigger?


    She flushed at the sight and felt moisture pool between her legs.


    "Do you think it would fit?" She was suddenly nervous. She had had it in her mouth but the thought of it entering her scared her.


    "We were made to fit, Angel. Also you''re going to take it like a good girl right?"


    Meredith swallowed and nodded.


    "Such a good girl..." As whispered.


    He straightened and moved up further on the bed until his cock was just an inch from her face.


    The tip was gleaming with moisture and as ifpelled she lifted her head and licked it before she pulled the whole head into her mouth.


    "Fuck, fuck" he rasped, thrusting his hips slowly in her mouth.


    "Your mouth is a piece of work, Angel. So good"


    A boost of confidence ran through Meredith and she swirled her tongue around the head of his cock and slid his tongue over the hard length again.


    "Fuck, fuck."


    As cursed and thrusted his cock all in her mouth and she felt it hitting the back of her throat. Meredith gagged and tears slid from her eyes.


    As pulled out for her to catch her breath.


    "Are you okay?" He asked, caressing her cheeks.


    Meredith nodded, she tried to take him again but he shook his head.


    "I will cum and I don''t want to cum before I have eaten the main meal."


    Meredith blushed and let out a low chuckle.


    "I think I should uncuff you. It would hurt and I want you to touch me or the bedsheets forfort. Are you okay with that? We can always do this another time but today, I want it to be the best for you."


    "Okay." Meredith agreed. She trusted and believed that he would never hurt her.


    As uncuff her. He pressed a soft kiss at her wrists, "Sorry."


    Concern shed across his face, "This is going to hurt a little, Angel."


    "I know." She had read about people losing their virginity and she was a little scared and nervous but she knew with As she would be okay. He would do anything in his power to lessen the pain.


    "Ready"


    Meredith slowed and nodded.


    "Wrapped your hands around my neck for support."


    Meredith wrapped her arms around his neck and closed her eyes as she tried to rx her muscles.


    He slowly slid inside her. Meredith gasped at the invading thickness that suddenly filled her. Pain stabbed her.


    As paused and Meredith opened her eyes. She saw the worry frown on his face and gave him a weak smile.


    He paused another inch in, then paused and the paused again. She saw agony fleeting in his blue eyes as if he was hurting inside for causing her pain. Tenderness reflected in his eyes and something else. Something that sucked the soul of her body. Love?


    Stupid man. Meredith thought as a tear slid from her eyes. Stupid manwho kept messing with her emotions.


    "Fuckdon''t cry AngelI''m sorry." He whispered against her neck and feathered kisses on her cheeks kissing away her tears, her lips and neck.


    "Just breath and rx. Let your body ept the foreigner invading it, then it would feel so good."


    Meredith bit her lips and nodded. She finally rxed.


    "Better?" he asked gently.


    "Yes.." Meredith answered. She loved how tender he was. Such a beautiful man, and he was all hers. Even if it was for a short amount of time, he was hers and that''s all that matters.


    As pulled out of her and slide in her again, moving deeper inside her. He groaned at the sensation.


    He slowed his thrusts at first but when she got ustomed to his size, he began to move deeper and faster. Soon pleasure reced the pain. Meredith felt stretched and hot.


    She tightened her hold on him as he kept inside her. Cries of pleasure left her mouth.


    "Meredith." he rasped. "Godso good, so hot, so tight"


    He lifted her leg and ced it on his shoulder, allowing him to go deeper than she thought was possible.


    "Oh Godso deep!" Her body was on fire, every inch of her body was alive with savage energy.


    The sight of As thrusting inside her with his gaze mad with lust and molten desire and sweat dripping on his forehead made her clenched around him.


    He leaned and took her mouth in a crazy heated kiss, his thumb padding her clit. Her entire body vibrated in response.


    "DamnI don''t think I''m going tost. You''re squeezing me sooo good. shit!" he hissed under his breath as his thrust became frantic.


    "As!!" Her body spasmed around him, lost in the throes of pleasure. Her body shuddered, head titling back in soundless ecstasy.


    As sped her hips, pulling her hard into his final thrust.. He stiffened and convulsed, a roar of satisfaction let his mouth as he shot his hot seed into her, her body milking him of everyst drop.

 Chapter 54 - Falling

    As copsed on top of her as they tried to catch their breath. Their ragged breath sounded in the quite room. He lifted his head and looked at Meredith, his blue eyes zing with emotions.


    Meredith''s heart thudded in her chest. Maybe it was because they just had sex but she felt some inexplicable bond between them.


    He traced his finger across her cheeks without saying anything.


    "Wha-" Her words were interrupted when he crushed his lips to hers kissing her slowly as if he wanted his kiss to say the words his mouth was too afraid to say.


    "I have always imagined how it would be like when I finally im you as mine. I didn''t think it would be this good. Thank you, Angel." He whispered andid beside her staring at the ceiling.


    Meredith smiled, "No thank you. You made all these years of waiting worth it."


    As turned to face her, lying on her side. He pulled her closer to him their nose touching each other.


    "Now you''re officially mine, just mine. I can''t wait to teach you the kind of pleasure your body is capable of giving." He whispered pressing a soft kiss on her lips.


    Meredith chuckled, "I will be a good student, Sir. Teach me all your ways."


    Asughed and nipped her ear, "Good girl." He winked at her.


    "Wait here, I''ming." As said and lunged off the bed and disappeared to the bathroom.


    Meredith smiled and closed her eyes. She remembered As''s touch, his lips, and the magical feeling of him inside her. It was the most wonderful feeling she has ever experienced.


    As came back a few minutester. "Ready for a bath?"


    Meredith nodded, "Yeah."


    As carried her from the bed and she blushed. She wrapped her arms around his neck as he carried her into the bathroom.


    He lowered her into the tub already filled with water and Meredith moaned as the water swirled around her.


    As crouched beside her and Meredith raised her brows, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m bathing you." He murmured.


    Meredith opened her mouth and stared at him. His expression was mischief although she didn''t miss the fire flickering in his eyes.


    "Why? I can bath myself."


    "I know but I still want to bath you." He whispered, brushing his lips against the outer rim of her ears.


    Meredith shivered and bit her lips.


    "Wellcan you not stare at me like you want to devour me?" Meredith blushed and looked away. She was embarrassed to have him bath him but she didn''t mind though.


    "You''re beautiful, I can''t help myself." He grinned.


    Meredith flushed as his heated gaze leisurely grazed every inch of her exposed skin. He made her feel so wanted it was crazy. Heat pool inside her already sore core.


    Needing a distraction from his intense gaze, she yed with the water avoiding looking at him.


    Not hearing him move, she risked a nce at him and saw the amused glint in his eyes.


    "What?" She rolled her eyes.


    Chuckling, he pulled her close and trailed a dozen kisses on her face before pulling back.


    "You''re cute when you''re shy." He said as he dipped his hands in the water and slowly rubbed and stroked along her shoulders and arms, cleaning and messaging her at the same time.


    "No soap because I''m afraid it would sting." He spoke.


    Meredith nodded.


    He focused on helping her bath, his hands were so gentle as if she was an egg that would break if he didn''t take care. After he was done, he wiped her dry, ced a kiss on her forehead and carried her back to the bedroom.


    Meredith looked on the bed and stiffened. Her heart raced in her chest. She was a virgin, so why wasn''t there any blood on the bed? Would As think she was lying?


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" As asked when he saw her paled face.


    Meredith buried her face in the crook of his neck, "T-there is no bloodwhy-I"


    As chuckled and set her on the edge of the bed. He crouched in front of her and grabbed her hands.


    "I don''t know much about female anatomy but from what I remember it''s perfectly normally not to bleed during your first time. There is nothing wrong with you, love. Don''t worry. And I don''t need some blood as a validation." He said and stood up, tousling her hair.


    Trembling inside, Meredith slowly stood up and slipped her arms around his waist, burying her face against the warmth of his hard solid chest.


    "Thank you." She murmured with her eyes closed.


    "Hmmm. Let''s dry your hair before you catch a cold."


    Meredith pulled away and he walked towards his wardrobe picking a hair dryer and brush.


    He started to blow dry her hair, massaging her scalp. After he was done, he picked a brush and gently stroked through her hair. She had a few tangles but he was so careful she barely feel any tugging or pain.


    "What''s your natural hair color?" He asked.


    Meredith stiffened when she heard him. How did he know she had dyed her hair?


    The brush paused in her hair as he waited for her answer.


    "Blond." She murmured.


    "I had long blond hair. It was so beautiful but I wanted to start over so I dyed it."


    He nodded without saying anything.


    The brush was reced with his hands as he pulled her hair in a messy bun with the band on the night stand.


    "Done" He kissed her hair with a proud look on his face.


    Meredith had never been cared for by a man with such reverence. It thrilled her and scared her at the same time, because what if it ends?


    "Sit in the couch. Let me change me the bedsheet."


    Meredith followed his instructions. She watched him changed the bed sheet and a surge of emotions filled her hear.


    It was terrifying but she knew she was falling in love with this beautiful and twisted man-- As Martini. Whether she was prepared for it or not.. The heart always wants what it wants and hers was calling for him.

 Chapter 55 - The Dream

    Meredith was in the woods. It was dark, cold and quiet. An icy shiver ran along her spine when she felt like someone was watching her even though she thought she was alone.


    She heard a tree branch broken suddenly near her. She then heard the growl of a wolf and she whirled to the left startled. She watched in horror as a massive creature ran towards her.


    Icy tendrils robbed her of action, freezing her in ce. The creature was bigger than she could ever imagined. Although it was wolf it was no ordinary wolf. The power it radiates as it''s four white paws stood firm to the ground was scary.


    It stepped forward slowly; it''s enormous, round, electric blue eyes keeping track of her every move.


    Meredith screamed, but she knew no one could hear her.


    The wolf moved closer to her, Meredith closed her eyes and gritted her teeth to hold in a sob. Surprisingly, it darted t''s tongue to lick the juncture were her left shoulder met her neck.


    The animal pulled back and stared at her, it''s eyes never leaving her face.


    "Finally, I found you." Meredith froze when she heard the voice. She looked around but no one was there.


    "I''m right in front of you and I''m connecting to you through the bond."


    Meredith paused and turned to look at the white animal in front of her.


    "No-No. You can''t be talking to me. I''m not crazy. "


    The voice chuckled in amusement, "Of course, you''re not crazy, princess."


    She should have been terrified but surprisingly, she didn''t feel any threat from the animal in front of her.


    "What-who are you?"


    "I am you." The voice whispered.


    "What?"


    "You''re me. I am you. We are one."


    Meredith shook her head, "This makes no sense. You''re an animal-a wolf or whatever creature you''re."


    "Sorry for my manners princess but I''m Irish, your wolf."


    Meredith furrowed her brows, "My wolf? What are you talking about?"


    "Listen, I know you have questions but I don''t have much time. I have to hide from you all these years in order to protect you. I only appeared before you to warn you."


    "Hide? Where? Warn me from what?"


    "They have found about you. You''re now a threat to them because of how powerful you''re. They will being for you. Be careful and don''t trust anyone."


    "Who would being for me?" Meredith asked, fear evident in her voice.


    "I''m always with you, I would protect you but remember trust no one."


    She whispered and her figure began to dissipate.


    e back."


    "You''re more powerful than you think. Remember you''re the true ruler."


    The voice says one more, but it was nowhere to be seen.


    "They''reing for you."


    *****


    "Nowait!" Meredith screamed and woke up. Her chest was raising and falling. Her body was trembling, and damp with sweat. She looked around and saw that she was still in bed with As. She let out a sigh of relief.


    "Meredith, are you okay?" Strong arms wrapped around her waist from behind and her body immediately rxed at thefort.


    "Nightmare?" As asked softly.


    Meredith lowered her head and nodded, "Y-Yeah." She was still shaken from the dream. None of it made any sense. Wolf? Ruler? Who would being for her?


    "Come here."


    She leaned back against the pillow and turned her body to face him, moving closer to his body. She wanted to feel his touch in order to know she was still here with him.


    As pulled her against his bare chest and buried his face into her hair.


    "It''s just a dream don''t worry." He whispered with a hushed concern.


    Meredith was silent as she tried to calm herself down. The dream had felt so real it was crazy.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" He murmured softly.


    Meredith shook her head. She didn''t even understand it to talk about it.


    "Are you sure?"


    She exhaled and nodded, "I-It''s just so weird, I don''t even understand it to exin it to you."


    Silence stretched between them.


    "Okay."


    He said and held her against him with one hand while the other slowly trailed across her arms to soothe her.


    Neither of them spoke for a while. He simple held her and continued to traced his fingers across her hand as if to tell her he was there for her.


    Meredith didn''t want to ruin their first morning after they slept together. She ced the dream at the back of her mind.


    After a while, he finally spoke, "What would you have for breakfast?" He asked suddenly, his voice slicing through the silence like a whip.


    "You?" A smile crept across her lips as she replied. She pulled away to look at him and he grinned.


    "I was thinking the same thing." He said cing a kiss on her lips.


    Meredith pulled away and blushed, "I haven''t brushed my teeth!"


    As prevented her from rolling away from him. He pulled her back against her chest and nuzzled his face into the crook of her neck.


    "I don''t care." He whispered.


    Meredith felt him smile against her shoulder.


    "I know you are still sore, so I would spare you today. But after you get well, I would always take my breakfast don''t forget."


    Meredith flushed and tried to pull away from the cage of his arms.


    "Mmmmnot until you have agreed."


    "Let go of me, you rogue!" Meredithughed as he loosened his arms around her.


    "But you seemed to love this rogue very muchst night."


    He grinned at her as she untangled herself from him.


    "Of course, I didn''t! Especially when his performance was so poor." Meredith got down from the bed smiling.


    "If my performance was poor and you were begging me like that, I wonder what would happen if I actually improved."


    Meredith picked the pillow and threw it at him, "Well, guess you have to improve to find out."''


    She chuckled and darted into the bathroom.


    The sound of his boisterousughter followed her as she shut the door of the bathroom.

 Chapter 56 - Hungry

    Meredith rubbed the back of her neck with her brows arched in a frown. What a weird dream she had had. Nerves fluttered in her belly as the words rang in her head.


    ''They''reing for you.'' Who are they? And why are theying for her.


    Being too caught in her thoughts, she didn''t realize As was watching her from the door of the bathroom. He was leaning against it with his arms crossed against his chest.


    Meredith yelped in surprise not expecting him to be there.


    He smirked at her reaction and his gaze travelled all over her body.


    "What are you doing here?" Meredith breathed, her eyes roaming over his figure, He was still very naked. The man wasfortable in his skin and she couldn''t me him.


    She would be if she had a body like him. Heat travelled on hr face when she reached in between his legs.


    "Enjoying the view." He spoke.


    "You''re definitely a sight to behold, Angel."


    Meredith blushed again and rolled her eyes. As approached her as she turned the water off. She was drying herself when he walked towards her hugging her from behind, making her yelp.


    "Why didn''t you invite me to bath with you?" He whispered, his breath in her ear, sending shivers down her spine.


    "Because I didn''t want any rogue to distract me from performing the simplest task in the morning." Meredith said, closing her eyes and biting her lips.


    She could feel his hard on pressing against her back, pleasured pulsed in her veins. He was making her a sex addict already.


    "d I''m a distraction for you Angel. A beautiful distraction never hurts anyone." He teased, his voice low and husky. He pressed a kiss on her back and she trembled.


    "Fuck, I think I''m already addicted to you Angel. You are like a drug right now and I''m craving an overdose." He said rubbing his hard on against her ass cheeks.


    Meredith''s cheeks reddened in embarrassment.


    "How are you feeling right now? Are you okay? He asked, deep concern etched in his voice.


    "I''m good. Just a little sore but it''s not a big deal."


    As turned her around, A frown marred on his face.


    "Are you sure, you''re, okay?"


    Meredith didn''t know if he was talking about the nightmare she had or aboutst night.


    "Yeah, I''m good." She shed him a reassuring smile.


    "Good enough for me to eat my breakfast?" he whispered and nibbled her ears.


    "Y-Yes." She stuttered.


    "Hmm" he trailed his tongue on her neck to her corbone.


    "I''m not talking about food though, because you look more edible than food right now."


    Meredith gulped knowing what he was talking about. Her body was already responding to his touch. Every nerve on her body tingled for him.


    She yelped when As kneaded her breast with both his hands.


    "They fit so perfectly in my hands, as if they were purposely designed for me."


    As licked her nipple, flickering his tongue around it before he wrapped his mouth around her breast and sucked on it while caressing the other.


    Meredith bit her mouth to stop the moan froming out of her mouth. She grabbed his hair and tugged on it.


    "Ahh!" She cried out in a shaky breath.


    Suddenly her stomach rumbled and As paused.


    He looked up at her. "Seems you''re hungry. We should feed you."


    Meredith flushed in embarrassment and nodded avoiding his gaze.


    "Alright, I will stop for now."


    Meredith wanted to protest but her stomach rumbled again.


    As pulled away from her and pressed a kiss on her forehead,


    "I will order breakfast. Anything in particr you want?"


    "Waffles and coffee." Meredith murmured.


    As nodded and left the bathroom.


    ******


    After ordering them breakfast, As also took a bath and returned to the bedroom.


    The breakfast was now ready and Meredith was waiting for him. he quickly put on sweat pants and joined her.


    Two tes of thick, fluffy buttermilk waffles topped with strawberries and a mug of coffee was in front of the table where Meredith was sitting.


    Meredith poured coffee for both of them. "Here."


    As took it and thanked her. They both dug in and silence ensued between them.


    Maybe it was because of the physical exertion fromst night but Meredith was quite hungry. She moaned at the delicious waffles. It was the best she had had in years.


    Halfway through her food, she nced sideways and saw As watching with an amused expression on his face. It seems he hadn''t been eating just watching her. His blue eyes sparkled with an amused glint.


    "What?" Meredith asked as she scrunched her face.


    "Nothing, I just enjoy watching you eat."


    Meredith rolled her eyes, "Weirdo."


    As threw his head back andughed. Meredith watched himugh and her heart fluttered.


    She would never get over himughing. It was so rare for him so she always cherished it.


    "So, what do you want to do today? We have only one day left."


    Meredith shrugged. She really wasn''t an outgoing person and didn''t know what people do for fun.


    "Hmmm let''s go for a walk once we are done."


    "Alright." Meredith smiled and agreed.


    "So apart from reading, any hobby that you have?" As took a sip of his coffee and asked.


    "Yeah, I like writing. I have the ideas but I have never really-you know started anything."


    A frown formed on As''s face as she looked at him with embarrassment.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know. I''m just.... scared." She whispered towards the end.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of anything, Angel. As long as I''m here. Just take the risks, I would be there to cheer you up no matter the oues."


    As stated with a genuine expression that had her heartbeat escting in mere seconds.


    Meredith smiled softly at him in appreciation.


    "Maybe when you break my heart, I will use that as an inspiration and write a million-seller book."


    A smile spread over As''s face, "Then why don''t you use our happy memories as an inspiration rather? Because I don''t think I would be breaking your heart anytime soon. I would help you fulfil your bucket list and with that you can write a million-seller book."


    As winked, causing her cheeks to turn the perfect hue of bright pink.


    "Hmmthat can work too." Shemented with a soft smile on her face

 Chapter 57 - Cursed

    "So where are we going?" Meredith asked as she walked from her bedroom to the lounge area where As was waiting for her.


    He was sitting on a couch dressed in a khaki short, a white button-down shirt with the sleeves rolled up and a dark aviator sunss toplete the look.


    His hair was tousled and he looked so carefree and different than the brooding As Martini she knew.


    He looked at her dress and his brows arched into a frown.


    "What?" Meredith asked as she came to stand in front of him.


    "You look so beautiful and cute in that dress. I don''t want other guys to ogled at you or else I''m afraid I will dig someone''s eyes for staring at you."


    Meredith nced at the red sundress she was wearing and rolled her eyes.


    "This is such an ordinary dress, As. I''m sure no one would even notice me. And I''m wearing this big sses. Guys don''t ogle at girls with sses."


    A grin tugged at his lips as he stood up, "You have no idea how perfect you are, my sweet Meredith and you''re mine. Also, I like your sses, it''s cute."


    As looked like he was in a bit of trance as he stared at her. Meredith broke intoughter, "You look like a love-struck puppy right now."


    As stiffened and smiled slowly before stepping back, "Well, look at you, who wouldn''t?"


    Meredith smiled and squeeze his arms. With him she felt truly desired and wanted considering the fact that she had felt ugly throughout her life.


    "Let''s go."


    Ten minutester, they were walking along the beach with the wind blowing through her hair.


    "You know my mother loved beaches. We would go every weekend with my dad. It''s one of my happiest memories as a child." As suddenly said breaking the silence.


    A ghost of smile fleetingly touched his lips. "She was so carefree and had the most beautiful smile. I remember my dad saying something about her leaving her life behind to be together with him to start a family.


    She always asked me what type of woman I would marry when I was older. I said I will never marry mom; I''m going to stay with you for the rest of my life."


    As spoke fondly of his mother. There was the unmistakably hint of sadness in his voice and a tremor that betrayed old pain but he smiled.


    "She will shake her head and call me nave but I was serious though. I loved my mom more than anything and I always tried to put a smile on her face because I loved her smile so much."


    As looked away and gazed out to the ocean.


    "Even when she was taking herst breath, she didn''t forget to smile at me and tell me how much she loves me. "


    As''s shoulders sagged a little but he took a deep breath and straightened his back.


    "Then when I was eighteen I fell in love with someone apart from my mom for the first time. Cassandra was her name."


    Meredith widened her eyes but she didn''t say anything. She had no idea why he was suddenly opening up to her.


    "The night I was going to ask her out, she died."


    Meredith stiffened and swallowed the lump in her throat. She really wasn''t expecting this information.


    As fell silent for a moment and she feared he wouldn''t continue or answer the questions that was gnawing at her.


    "I watched her being hit by a car and I couldn''t do anything. The flowers in my hands flew on the ground, my subconscious yelled at me to run to her, save her but my body refused to move. Thest thing I remember is her also smiling at me whileying in a pool of blood and saying I love you before she took herst breath." ''


    He said, his tone t and resigned, although she didn''t miss the stark pain that shed in his eyes.


    "People who loved me..." he trailed off and turned to nce at her. His face wasplete strangershuttered, cold and sinister.


    Meredith heart thudded in her chest, "As..."


    She called out softly. He blinked and his expression softened.


    "They all died at the end." He continued, swallowing hard, his face pale.


    "Even my brotheris currently fighting for his life."


    His gaze bored into hers and the amount of sorrow shimmering there almost broke her.


    "I think I''m cursedI don''t deserve love."


    "As don''t say that." She said in a choked voice, overwhelmed by the need to hug him.


    "It''s not your fault. None of it it''s your fault."


    He smiled softly, "Yeah I told myself that every single day but it''s hard you know. For some reason I feel they died because of me. So I decided not to fall in love with anyone nor let anyone fall for me. I started sleeping with woman who wanted a simple fuck. No strings attached so that they don''t fall in love with me. Once they do I just dumped them."


    Meredith blinked back the tears that were threatening to fall.


    "Is that why you don''t want me to fall in love with you? Because you''re afraid I will die?" Now she finally understood the words he said that day, ''I can give you anything but love.''


    "Yes.." he said softly, tilting her chin up so that she could look at him.


    "But these past few days, you''re all I have been thinking about. The only one I want to kiss, touch and make happy. And I''m scared, Meredith..not of falling in love with you but of losing you like everyone else."


    Meredith bit her lips and nodded as he brushed a tear that had rolled down her cheeks.


    "You''re not going to lose me."


    He closed his eyes briefly and kissed the tear stains away. "With you I feel so happy, I''m always yearning to put a smile on your face and be around you. I''m mad about you, Meredith and for the first time in a long time I''m considering falling in love. I know it''s selfish of me and I''m putting you in danger but I can''t help it. It scares the hell out of me the thought of a lifetime without you..."

 Chapter 58 - Be Selfish

    TW: Mature content


    Meredith''s heart squeezed at his words and she fought hard not to leaned in and wrapped her arms around him. Her eyes squeezed shut, her breath thinning as he kissed the crown of her head.


    She never thought behind the cruel and twisted As Martini was a lonely and broken man who thought he didn''t deserve love because he was cursed to be unhappy. Everyone deserved love even the devil and she was going to prove it to him.


    Trembling inside, Meredith opened her eyes and slowly slipped her arms around his waist, burying her face in his hard, solid chest.


    "Let me show you''re capable of love, As." Meredith whispered but he said nothing, just buried his face against her hair, his body shuddering with effort as he pulled her closer against him, his arms tightening around her.


    "I know you''re broken and hurt and there is nothing I can do to take the pain and guilt from you not until you''re ready." Meredith swallowed,


    "But I can be there for you, to show you, you deserve to be loved. I can make you smile with my clumsiness and if you''re too scared loving me would make you lose me then you don''t have to. I''m a big girl, I think my love would be enough for both of us as long as you treat me good. "


    Meredith pulled away from him and looked at him. She watched as he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. When he opened it, his blues were so anguished her heart literally felt like it has been stabbed with a knife.


    His lips curled into a painful smile, he lowered his head so their forehead touched, "I''m not a good man, Angel. You don''t understand what you''re saying."


    "Well, I know. No one is a good person As; we are all sinners with different sins."


    As smiled and traced his thumb across her lips, "You''re such a innocent soul, Angel and it would be selfish of me to ask you to love me when I-"


    "If being selfish means not letting me go, then be selfish." She interjected.


    As groaned and crushed his lips against hers. He kissed her like she has never been kissed before. Everything else faded around them, as he poured all his unsaid emotion into the kiss.


    "I can''t lose you, Angel. I can''t. I can''t let you go." He whispered gruffly as he broke away slightly, grazing his lips along the line of her jaw.


    "Then I''m going to selfish Angel, you''re mine now. Stuck with me forever. Please tell me, you''re mine forever."


    Meredith sniffled back her tears and smiled weakly, pressing her forehead against his chin.


    "I''m yours, As. Only yours. As long as you want me."


    Without saying anything, he scooped her up in his arms, Meredith gasped.


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Taking you back to the resort, I want you so bad damn."


    Meredith let out a low chuckle, "But we are like ten minutes away from the resort, can you hold me?"


    "Oh, you don''t know how strong your man is Angel, guess I have to prove it to you,"


    Meredith chuckled and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "Hmmm, I''m looking forward to it."


    ********


    As didn''t even put her down when they reached the resort. Meredith buried her head in his chest to avoid people''s burning gaze. When they reached their room, he ced her on the floor.


    His lips curled up darkly and he fisted her hair in his hand and pulled her back, exposing her neck.


    "You know how I always tell you I''m mad about you?" He questioned.


    Meredith whimpered and nodded, "Y--Yes."


    As smiled, "Good, because I''m going to fuck you like a mad man right now. No forey, just fast and harder and I want to hear your screams, moans and plea. Beg me Angel and tell me you belong to me. You''re mine. Only mine."


    His other hand wrapped around her throat, "Understood?"


    Meredith trembled from the euphoria rushing through her. As squeezed her throat tighter waiting for her answer.


    She blinked the mist forming in her eyes and she nodded. As finally released her.


    She stumbled and coughed. Blood flooded her cheeks and heat flooded between her legs. The madness and lust shimmering in his eyes did things to her. It made pleasure pulsed in her veins.


    "I loved the dress, such a shame." Before she couldprehend what he was saying he grasped the dress and tore it. Her bra and panties followed next.


    "Get on the bed, on your knees, head on the bed and both hands behind your back. Stuck your ass in the air like a fucking good slut." he ordered.


    Having him so rough and dominant with her was unreasonably arousing.


    She obeyed him andid on the bed. She felt him removing his clothes.


    "Fuck Angel, such a fucking good sight." He purred.


    Meredith waited for him to move but he never did. The tension was killing her. She was soaking wet, the feeling of helplessness sent a familiar shiver through her. There was a fire in her loins and desire in her belly.


    Her overwhelming need for him blotted out all reason.


    "Please, just-" She bit her lips.


    "What was that Angel?" He chuckled darkly.


    "Please, please just touch." She made a frustration sound.


    "Hmm such a good slut, begging me to ruin you." He growled.


    "Yes, please Sir..."


    Meredith finally felt the bed damped and she felt him behind her.


    "Do you want me to fuck you?" As pressed the bulge of his hard on against her exposed sex.


    Meredith moaned at the sensation. "Yes please!"


    She cried, burying her face into the bed.


    "Hmm yes what?"


    "Yes please fuck me.just touch me." Meredith moved her ass against his erection and he hissed.


    As smacked her ass at the movement. Meredith yelped at the sensation.


    "Who told you could move?" He asked as he grabbed her ass cheeks firmly.


    "S-sorry Sir." She moaned with desperate desire as he run the head of his cock over sensitive bed.


    TBC.....

 Chapter 59 - Threat

    TW; Mature Content


    "Good girl. Good girls get rewarded Angel. But bad girls.bad girls get punished."


    He smacked her again and Meredith cried out. She had moved again without even realizing.


    "Be good, Angel." He whispered softly as he caressed her cheeks.


    "Y-Yes sir. I''m sorry..pleasejust use meI''m yours. Only yours."


    As groaned in satisfaction at her words. He grasped her hips firmly.


    "If it''s too much, remember your safe word." He whispered softly.


    "Yes Yes-please just."


    "Ah-" Her words were interrupted when he mmed deep inside her without warning.


    She was still sore and tight so It was so painful but so good. She never thought pain could feel this good.


    "You can remove your hands from your back and gripped the sheets for support."


    He murmured still inside her, letting her adjust to the fullness of him inside her.


    As pulled from her, he fisted a handful of her hair and gripped her ass check and then he mmed inside her again.


    "OH My!" Her scream was so loud, she was sure people passing by would hear her.


    When As said he would be rough, he meant it. His cock was ruthless, plowing into her, driving deep and if he wasn''t holding her in ce, she would have fallen off the bed by now.


    Meredith whimpered with every savage thrust. The sensation was too much for her.


    "Do you like me fucking you like the slut you are?" His fingers tightened in her hair and she cried out.


    "Yesso good.hurts so good"


    Then heughed darkly then pressed so deep inside her that tears started forming in her eyes.


    She pressed her head in the bed as she took all his violent thrusts. As grunted, "Do you hear that Angel? The sound of your pussy being happy to have me inside you? So fucking wet."


    Meredith was a sobbing mess right now, "Pleaseplease" She babbled uncontrobly.


    "What was that?" he growled and smacked her ass.


    "Say it again, tell me what I want to hear. Beg mefuck..fuckso tight.." He rasped, pulling her hair and making her arch her back against him. He flicked his tongue against the rim of her ears and she trembled.


    "Please.I''m yoursonly yours..just..I want to" She cried as she leaned her head against his shoulder.


    As growled in pleasure as hammered into her, rough and gasping.


    Meredith felt her pussy tightened against him.


    "I''m going to----soclose." Her body was shaking, brain reeling at the sensation.


    "Yee for me baby girl." As grunted.


    The rough sensation, the endearment sent her over the edge. She lowered her upper body on the bed, her ass still high in the air giving him the perfect angle to go deeper inside her.


    A scream of pleasure tore from her lips. Her toes curled and back arched as she came. Tears falling from her eyes.


    "Fuck, fuck..." As quivered and roared with one deep final thrust he cried out in pure pleasure, his body jerked hard, every muscle tight as he poured inside her.


    As nted a tender kiss at her back and he pulled out.


    "Are you okay?" he asked, pressing a kiss on her forehead.


    Meredith was too tired to speak.


    As pulled her close to his chest, his hands running leisurely in her wet hair.


    "SorryI was too rough." He murmured.


    Meredith looked up at him and give him a weak smile.


    "No. I liked it. I''m just tired." She blushed.


    As chuckled, tightening his arms around her.


    "Lemme help you to the bathroom, after that you can rest for the day."


    Meredith grumbled aint and snuggled deeper into his arms. She didn''t want to get up.


    "Don''t worry I would hold you." He coaxed her gently.


    Meredith smiled and pressed a kiss on his chest.


    "I like it when you spoil me,"


    As let out a smallugh, "Hmm I seelet''s go."


    ******


    *SOMEWHERE*


    "Have you found her?" A deep husky voice sounded in a dark quiet room. A man was kneeling in the middle of the room with his head lowered.


    "Yes Sir. I have." He replied curtly.


    Foot steps sounded in the room as a tall man wearing a weird outfit appeared in front of the man kneeing on the ground.


    "Tell me about her."


    "Meredith Elizabeth Rossi. "24 years. She has a brother and is currently working as a personal assistant for Mr. As Marini. Dark haired with big sses and seems to not have a social life. She is always in doors. Currently out of the country with her boss." The man reported to his boss the information he had found.


    "I want more information. These are not enough."


    "I think she has no idea who she is. She is still oblivious to all of this. Her wolf hasn''t manifested yet that''s why we couldn''t trace her all these years. She is just a worthless human. I don''t think she is a threat."


    He snorted and chuckled darkly at the words, "As long as she is her mother''s daughter, she is a threat. Once the council finds out about her, they would do anything to give her the throne. I haven''t suffered all these years to let a measly human girl to take away all my hard work."


    The man on the floor, shivered at the aura released by his master. He had always known his master was cruel behind his kind faade but for them to kill an innocent woman who has no idea who she was just heartless. Not to mention she was his-


    "Eradicate any source of threat before they bloom into something powerful." He spat the words through gritted teeth.


    "Do you have a picture of her?"


    The man reached inside his pocket and took a small photocard and give it to his master.


    He reached for it and stared at the photo, with a frown on his face.


    "Why does she look like that? She is so in and looks nothing like her mother. Are you sure it''s her?"


    "Yes, it''s her. There is a camouge spell on her. They altered her look for her to blend with the humans."


    The man snorted in disgust, "Get rid of her before the council finds out about her."

 Chapter 60 - Favorite Memories

    Meredith scrunched her face as rays of morning sun tickled her eyes when she opened them. She saw As sleeping before her. His hands were wrapped around her, the nkets covering their lower parts.


    A smile tugged at her lips as she gazed at his peaceful expression while sleeping. His mouth was slightly ajar as it released small puffs of breath. His hair was messy making him looking serene and beautiful.


    She couldn''t believe such a perfect man like him was hers. She flushed as she rememberedst night. After her nap, they hadid bed and cuddle until it was dinner time. They finished the evening off with a walk along the beach, watching the sunset.


    Then came back to have maddening sex. These past two days was the happiest days in her life. And it''s because of this man. Her beautiful twisted man.


    Deciding not to wake him up, she slowly pulled herself away from him and got up from the bed. She slipped into the balcony talking a deep breath with a smile on her face.


    Here and now, she was having a slice of heaven with the man of her dreams. She was currently living the fantasy of every romantic novel lover. Meredith thought with her lips curled into a smile.


    She gazed out the distance and saw the blue of the ocean meet the horizon and marvelled at nature. It was so beautiful. She stood for a while before she decided to go back inside.


    Just as she turned to head into the room, she felt two hands wrapped around her waist.


    "Good morning, beautiful." As said as he pressed a kiss at the back of her shoulder.


    "Good morning." Meredith replied back with a smile on her face.


    As turned Meredith around for her to face him. They were close, so close she could see the subtle colours of his eyes. She was mesmerized by his eyes as they lingered on her. It was the most vibrant blue eyes she has ever seen.


    "It''s stunning right?" As asked gazing at the ocean.


    "Yeah it is." Meredith replied still lost in a daze staring at his eyes.


    Asughed when he realized she was staring at his face.


    "You can take a picture, Angel. I wouldn''t mind."


    Heat curled onto her face and she diverted her gaze looking at the ocean.


    "Whose eyes, do you? Your mom or dad?"


    Meredith asked, curious about his parents. They might have been perfect to create such a handsome man like him.


    "Mom." As replied with a sad smile. He had his mom''s eyes while Ace had their dad''s. That was the only difference between them.


    "She must have been beautiful." Meredith said as sheid her head on his shoulder.


    "I don''t want to exaggerate but yeah, she was. At times I thought she was unreal because she literally looked like a goddess. Her grace, charm and smile it was just beyond perfect. My dad was a lucky man. All my friends were crushing on her and they would alwayse home with me after school to eat cookies baked by her." As said with a sad smile on his face.


    Meredith hugged him tighter because she knew how painful it was for him to talk about his mother.


    "Enough about that. Tell me about your parents." As said, staring at her.


    Meredith stiffened in his arms. "Ah. there is nothing to know. I was adopted. My mom said she found me on her doorsteps crying. Someone didn''t want me enough so they dropped on her doorsteps." Meredith said with a shrug.


    "She took me in and took care of me. It was only the two of us until I was twelve years old. We found out she was pregnant with my brother, Aaron but she never told me who was the father."


    Meredith furrowed her brows, "It was hard just the two of us with her being pregnant. Her pregnancy had lots ofplications so she couldn''t work. So, I-started begging on the streets for money?"


    Meredith blushed in embarrassment, "I wasn''t at a legal age to work and I had no idea what to do. One day a woman saw me getting bullied by the other kids.


    She saved me and took me home. From there she started sending me gifts and my mom money every month. She was so beautiful and kind. She visited us at least once a month. But one day she stoppeding even though the money kepting."


    As pressed a kiss on her forehead, "I know she might be proud of you, wherever she is. You turned out good."


    Meredith smiled and nodded, "YeahI hope one day I can meet her and thank her properly."


    "I can help you find her if you want. Do you have her picture or something?"


    Meredith eyes lit up and she nodded, "Yeah! I took a picture with her on my 13th birthday."


    "Good. I will help you look for her when we get back." As said, tangling his fingers into her silky hair.


    "Thank you."


    "Wee. Is there anything you want to do today? It''s ourst day here."


    Meredith bit her lips. She didn''t want their time together to end. She knew once they got back, they had to hide to meet and he would go back to being her boss.


    She decided to make the most of today. Create more beautiful memories-memories she could hold onto forever when things don''t work out.


    "Hmm I have a romantic pic on my bucket list. Maybe we can go on one?" Meredith said happily.


    "Alright. As long as you''re happy, I would do anything you want." He smiled and pressed a quick kiss on her lips.


    Meredith smiled. She was sure there would be no man like As Martini. She might not know what the future entails but this she was sure of.. The memories they had created here would be always be her favorite.

 Chapter 61 - Favorite Color.

    Meredith held As''s hand as they walked along the beach looking for the perfect spot to have their pic. As was holding the basket they had prepared simple things to eat such as; crackers and cheese, some grapes, pies, strawberries, sandwiches, choctes, champagne and stic utensils.


    "Let''s sit there." Meredith pointed at a spot under a palm tree with a surge of happiness through her.


    As spread out the nket with the help of Meredith once they reached the ce and they secured it with the help of rocks.


    "Happy?" As asked as he pulled some containers from the basket.


    "I''m always happy when I''m with you." Meredith shed a huge grin at him.


    "Well, me too." As confessed with a soft smile on his face.


    "Crackers and cheese?" He asked her as he topped some crackers with cheese.


    "Yeah" She reached for it and took a bite out of the crackers topped with cheese.


    Meredith loved the vor and texture of the crackers. It tasted so good!


    "Can I ask you something?" Meredith asked suddenly causing As to look up at her.


    "Yeah, you can ask anything you want to know about me." He replied.


    "That....how old are you?" Meredith asked, her eyes curiously looking at the man sitting beside her.


    "Twenty-eight." He said softly.


    "Twenty-eight." Meredith repeated, letting her tone inquinate a hint of filtration.


    "Not too old, not too young. Perfect." The smile on her lips broadened and her eyes lowered on the tes in front of her, picking a strawberry she dipped into the chocte. Meredith took the strawberry between her lips, then slowly ate it while maintaining eye contact with As throughout.


    Meredith saw his eyes darkened, "Are you trying to tempt Angel?"


    He said smirking as his eyes flickered upon her lips. Meredith blushed trying best not to meet his eyes. The courage she had had to put a flirtatious was nowhere to be found.


    "Huh? Tempt who? I''m not a temptress." She mumbled. He just was capable of bringing her dark side without even trying.


    As smiled, wetting his lips but he said nothing. He watched as she took another strawberry doing the same thing again, this time she moaned as the strawberry juice fell on her tongue.


    Suddenly she felt As closer to her, "If you''re going to be naughty, you need to be ready to be punished." He teased as he licked the chocte smeared on her lower lips.


    Meredith''s breath hitched as she felt him slide his hands down her thighs, she closed her eyes at the sensation. The sensation became overwhelming when he pressed a soft kiss at her earlobe.


    "Such a naughty girl." He muttered as his hands brushed against her breast.


    Meredith moaned; she didn''t care if people saw them right now.


    As grinned as he pulled away from her, "Wine?"


    He smirked as Meredith opened her mouth but no sound came out.


    "What is your favorite color?" As asked after a few minutes of silence.


    Meredith met his eyes and without thinking she blurted out, "Blue."


    She loved the color of his eyes. It sucked her in and she could get lost in it forever. It reminded her of the sky which shone bright again, no matter the storm, rain or clouds that covered it. It showed her life goes on, no matter what.


    "Hmm why do I feel like you''re talking about my eyes?" As asked with a grin.


    Meredith flushed, "Because I am? Yours?" asked Meredith, taking a sip of her wine.


    "White."


    Meredith frowned, "White?" She asked confused. It''s kind of hard to believe that white was the favorite color of a guy like him.


    "Yeah white. Why do you sound surprise?"


    "Because you don''t seem like someone who likes white." Meredithughed.


    "I didn''t. But now I do. Do you know why?"


    Meredith shook her head.


    "Because it reminds of me of you." As said staring at her.


    "Me?" She arched her brows.


    "Yeah."


    "Why?" She now understood why he always got her white dresses but she wanted to know why.


    As''s lips curled up, "One day, you would know. Angel."


    Meredith pouted but said nothing. They enjoyed each other''spany, the ambience between them was so good they both feltfortable with the silence.


    Meredith stood up after they had finished eating and packed their things back into the basket.


    "Ready to have fun?" She asked with a huge grin on her face.


    "Hmm what do you want to do?" As asked looking at her.


    Meredith removed her sandals, "You will see."


    She raced through the sand, leaving As behind as she approached the water.


    The cool water touched her toes and she shivered but she didn''t mind. She saw As picking the camera they had brought.


    She smiled and posed for him in the water as he took multiple shots of her.


    "Come on! Don''t miss out the fun."


    As smiled, he put the camera down and joined her.


    As was about to say something but Meredith sshed water at him, interrupting him.


    Sheughed happily as she yed with the water. As stared at her as his eyes swirled with emotions. The wind was blowing her hair and the sun''s reflected in her eyes.


    "You''re so beautiful." As muttered and pulled her to his chest to kiss her but his feet gave out and he found himself falling into the water along with her.


    Meredith broke out intoughter as he hopped out of the water, soaking. He helped her out of the water too.


    "Oh my" sheughed breathlessly.


    As pulled her closer to his body again and gently took her face in his hands while his eyes searched hers. The ocean waves danced around them.


    Meredith melted when saw the fleeting of emotions in his eyes. His mouth met hers, his tongue invading her mouth. Their wet body stuck together as they kissed passionately. Meredith didn''t care if people were staring at them, because all that mattered was right here with her.


    But life wasn''t that simple.. With lovees trials-trials which would make or break them.

 Chapter 62 - Want You

    Meredith and As touched down in Italy. It was now 4pm. They had left early because As had an important meeting tomorrow. Currently, they were in a car driving from the airport to Meredith''s house.


    "Did you have fun?" Asked As.


    Meredith had her head on his shoulder with their fingers intertwined.


    "Yeah, I did." She smiled.


    "I had the best time of my life. I have always wanted to visit the Maldives and you made my dreams came true. Thank you."


    As smiled as his heart thumped against his chest. He pressed a kiss on her forehead. For the girl who set his heart wild, he would do anything to see a smile on her face. Making her happy was now the most important goal in his life.


    "d you had fun." Hemented.


    "What about you?" Meredith asked him.


    "With you, I did." As responded.


    "Such a shame, it''s all over." Meredith pouted.


    "It''s not Angel. We''re just getting started." As said. Hearing about her childhood, he decided to pamper her even more than before. He couldn''t imagine how tough it might have been for her to even think about begging on the street.


    "Oh? I can''t wait then." Meredith beamed.


    "Yeah. If you want something just let me know. I will get it for you."


    Meredith lips curled up into a mischievous smile, "What if I want nothing but only you?"


    A smile crawled on As''s face at her words. "Then you would get me. All of me."


    "All of you except your heart" She paused.


    "What is a person without their heart? Nothing. So, I get nothing at the end of the day. Just the empty shell of your body." Meredith continued.


    As muscle tensed at her words. He knew he would give her everything she desired because she had given him everything he wanted. These past few weeks with her in his life was the best days of his life. Like a star she brightened his dull life.


    He felt a certain explosion of emotions erupt in his stomach. Maybe she doesn''t know yet but she already had his heart. His heart beat for only her.


    "Angel"


    "It''s okay As. I''m happy with what you have to offer. As long as I''m happy nothing else matters."


    As sighed. He knew she was trying not to let him see that she wanted more.


    As hand pushed Meredith''s head onto his chest so that she could hear the way his heart beat loudly, powerfully, for her and only her.


    "You hear that Angel?" As asked softly.


    "What?" She asked in confusion.


    "My heart beating for you." He said and pressed his lips against the top of her head,


    "Look at me," he said softly, pulling her onto hisp to face him. He ran his fingers through her hair in aforting manner


    She looked at him with so much emotions it made his chest hurt.


    "You already have my heart Angel. Don''t worry about it. I don''t know when but I''m sure very soon it would fall in love with you. That is-if it hasn''t ready."


    As admitted, cupping Meredith''s face so that he could look into her eyes.


    Meredith widened her eyes in shock. There was a moment of silence as she processed his words. She gulped


    "Do you meanwhat you''re saying?"


    "Yes." As replied without hesitation.


    Meredith blinked a long, slow blink as she absorbed his words. She searched his eyes which was firmly fixated on hers.


    "I never believed that I could fall because I was afraid, I would be alone by the end of the day. But with you Meredith, I want to take the risk. You told me to be selfish and that''s exactly what I''m doing. Yes I''m still scared and terrified of the oue..."


    As took a deep breath," Meredith, I think I''m...falling for you."


    He breathed out.


    "As" Meredith murmured.


    "I want you...all of you."


    "You.God. I have nned different scenarios of you finally confessing to me and the words I would say but right now. My brain is finding it difficult to form words." said Meredith.


    Meredith ced her forehead against his. "You don''t have to afraid, As. I''m not leaving you alone. Never. I will always be there for you, you don''t have to alone anymore. I will annoy you with my clumsiness and let you spoil me. So get used to me."


    As chuckled, "I wouldn''t mind that a single bit."


    "Took you long enough." She teased before pulling him down and crushing her lips against his in a kiss that spoke volumes of how exactly how she felt about him.


    As rxed from the tension inside him from his confession and took control of the kiss. His hands slide into her hair and gripped her face as he devoured her mouth.


    The driver coughed and Meredith pulled away, blushing profusely.


    She had forgotten they were still in the car. She buried her head in As''s chest.


    As red at the driver for interrupting their special moment.


    "Anything the matter, James?" As said coldly.


    "Sorry boss, I just have a small cold." The driver met As''s piercing gaze in the mirror.


    "Well, get it check out when we get back."


    "Alright sir."


    Silence fall in the car as Meredith and As enjoyed each other''spany. 20minutester, the car parked in front of Meredith''s house.


    "We are here, Miss." The driver informed them.


    Meredith groaned, clearly annoyed to leave As''s embrace.


    "See you tomorrow Angel." As said, pressing a soft kiss on the tip of her nose.


    Meredith pouted, "I don''t want to leave you."


    As chuckled, he loved this childish side of her.


    "Be good, I will see you tomorrow."


    "Fine!"


    She got down from the car when the driver opened the door for her.


    As also got down. He leaned beside the car his hands in his pocket as he watched her picked her luggage. Without looking at him, she walked towards her apartment.


    His mood deepened watching her go. He had been ustomed to her presence these past few days that he actually felt sad seeing her leave him.


    Suddenly, she paused and turned around to face him. She ran towards him and nted a kiss on his cheeks. As eyes widened in shock. She wasn''t expecting her to do that in public. Fortunately, there wasn''t anyone around.


    Meredith smiled at him, "Goodbye As, see you soon."


    It all happened in a split second. One minute she was smiling at him then the next her smile had morphed into something else-pain.


    Her eyes were filled with tears and blood was flowing from her mouth.


    "Meredith!"

 Chapter 63 - What A Lie

    "Meredith!" As shouted as the blood drained from his face. His arms quickly wrapped around Meredith who was falling down. Tears welled in the bottomless hazel pools of her eyes.


    Meredith felt the pain sweeping inside her, her eyes fluttered but she didn''t want them to close. She just wanted to be in his arms for thest time.


    "Meredith!" As yelled, panic and fear evident in his voice. Tears fell from his eyes and Meredith frowned. She didn''t want him to cry.


    Her head was now in hisp and his hand was on her stomach which was gushing with blood. Someone had shot her. Why or how? She had no idea. It all happened in a split second for it to make sense.


    She felt hot liquid on her cheeks and her brows furrowed. As was crying. Never did she think he would see this side of him.


    "James call an ambnce!" Hemanded not taking his eyes off her as if he was afraid, she would disappear if he did.


    "Baby. Angelyou promised me. neverleave me. please." As sobbed like a baby and it broke her heart even more.


    "Shssss..." her lips curled into a sad smile while she lifted her hands that were now stain with her blood. She cupped his cheeks and gazed right through his eyes. Imprinting every detail of him into her mind.


    "Stay with me Angel...just stay....I will give you all of my heart if you stay with me.." As cupped her face.


    "A-as.it''s hurts." She said, her voice barely a whisper.


    "You''re going to be fine, Angel. just stay strong just for a little while." He begged.


    Meredith eyes fluttered; it was getting so difficult for her to stay awake but she knew once she closed her eyes, she wouldn''t see him again.


    Every girl wished for a prince charming to sweep her off her feet. Who would love her every perfect and imperfection. Who would pressed a kiss on top of her head and look at her as if was the only star left in the sky and Meredith wasn''t any different.


    Every book she read, she wished for a perfect man like the male leads in her book who would do anything to make their women happy. She was jealous of them. How lucky they were to have found love while she rots in her room. Then she had met As Martini.


    He wasn''t no hero but for her she was. He might be twisted, broken and hurt but that''s what she loved about him.


    Memories of As yed behind her half-closed eyes and she smiled. He had let her experienced how it felt to fall in love and how her body was capable of giving her mind-blowing pleasure.


    Their love story might have just started but it was the most beautiful one she could ever wished for. She might not be able to walk along the beach with him when they finally grow old but the memories, they had created these past few days would be with her forever.


    He had let her live out her fantasies and she was happy, happy while all of itsted. She was now in his embrace and that''s all that mattered. Atst, she got to die in his arms.


    She knew this was selfish and he might never get the memory of her dying in his arms out of his mind. Maybe she was the selfish one. If this was thest time, her eyes could see then he was thest person she wanted to see.


    Tears were flooded out of As''s eyes as he looked at her. He looked so broken as if all of this was his doing. He was shaking his head and whispering, "Sorry.sorryy.all my fault.fuck"


    "i.t''snot.."


    "No, I shouldn''t havee into your life.cursed.dying because of me.never forgive myself" his voice broke down.


    Stupid man. Meredith wanted to scream a him but she was so tired that her mouth couldn''t form the words. If only he knew how happy he had made her. He brought sunshine into her bitter life and for that she would always be thankful.


    "sl-e-e-p. t-i-r-ed." Tears trickled down her cheeks as she looked at As.


    "Nojust hold on a little moreplease.Angeldon''t leave me. Our story just started and it wouldn''t end like this. If I have to sell my soul to get you back I would do it. You''re mine and no one can take you away from me. Not even death."


    Meredith forced a smile. She felt so cold and at that moment, she knew she was about to leave this cruel world once and for all. She was going to leave him all alone. She wouldn''t see him smile again, he wouldn''t kiss her forehead or make her body beg for his touch again.


    It hurts so much. The fear of leaving a loved one alone in this world. She just wanted him to kiss her forehead once before she left this world.


    She wanted to utter the words that she had been so scared to say these past few days. She wanted his scent to best thing she remembers, wanted his touch to best thing she remembered.


    She didn''t know when she had fallen in love with him but she knew she love him more than anything.


    "At.s..promise..meyou would..." She paused taking a deep breath.


    "Move on.don''t me yourself...it''s not your fault.hope- you- find love again..happy be.."


    "No! if it''s not you then I don''t want anyone else. Just hold on."


    The sound of ambnce red in the background.


    "Hear that Angel? They''reing to save youplease just hold on a little longer for me.."


    Meredith''s smiled, " I love you, Ats" She whispered.


    She was so weak. It was a miracle she was still breathing now.


    "Angel!..." As said his voice husky and coarse.


    "I love you." Meredith interrupted him, letting her final breath before her eyes closed and her body went limp in his arms.


    "No..nonot..again.please.wake up..baby..Angel.you promised me.never leave me...what a lie" As sobbed holding her body closer to his chest.

 Chapter 64 - Keep Breathing.

    The pain in As''s heart escted from a dull throb to burning, ring pain. The pain was so intense, so all-consuming, that he no longer knew where he was.... he felt his heart being ripped out of his chest. Anguish stabbed him like a knife and he was screaming more loudly than he had ever screamed in his life.


    His screams were animalistic, gut-wrenching as if his soul was being ripped out from him while he was still alive.


    He clutched her closer to his chest, he pressed a kiss on her forehead as he begged whoever would listen to him to wake his Angel up.


    He didn''t care about the price he had to pay. If it was soul, eyes, kidneys, limbs, heart any part of him he would dly give to see her beautiful hazel eyes again.


    But dead silence greeted him, his Angel wasn''t breathing or moving. Nothing couldpare to the hole within his chest right now. The sudden realization that he was going to be separated from her-the only light in his life extinguished from the world.


    Why always him? Why did he always keep losing people important to him? Was it the price he had to pay for all the people he had killed? Was karma real or he was just cursed. Cursed to be unhappy for the rest of his life.


    First his mom, Cassandra and now his Angel. All of them are women important to him. why did fate had to be so cruel to him?


    Didn''t he deserve happiness? Was he cursed to never experience love in his life? As has always thought he was cursed but with Meredith he was hoping he was wrong. Guess he wasn''t.


    A cursed monster like him didn''t deserve all of their love and because of him, all of them had lost their life. A crushing wave of despair drowned him.


    His pounding heart refused to slowed its pace. Blood pooled around him with her lifeless body still in his arms. He felt a hand on his shoulder and he turned around to see four paramedics surrounding them.


    "Sir. you need to give her to us." One of them said softly, but As didn''t want to let her go.


    He cradled her into his chest, not minding the blood staining his clothes. He pressed kisses on her tear-stained cheeks.


    "Sirthey need to save her. Don''t you want to save Miss Rossi?" James said cautiously behind him.


    His muscle tensed then he finally lifted his eyes to look around him for the first time since the incident.


    "Save her. please he finally gave her to them.


    The paramedics quickly took her from him and ced her on the stretcher.


    "We are losing her pulse! Hurry!" One of them shouted frantically.


    As felt his heart stopped in his chest. Sadness consumed him and he couldn''t move. He just watched as the paramedics worked to stopped the blood and perform their protocols.


    "If she dies, I will burry all of you along with her so just save her." As muttered so calmly-it was frightening. Nothing couldpare to the ache in his heart which had numb him at this point.


    "We need to take her to the hospital!"


    As jumped into the ambnce holding Meredith''s hand and caressing the back with his thumb.


    "Angel" As whispered gently caressing her cheeks which was ashen now.


    "Wake up...pleasewill do anything you want just wake up." he begged.


    "Her heart rate is dropping! Inform the hospital to prepare for emergency surgery."


    The leader of the paramedics barked a series of orders. As squeezed his eyes shut and his heart screamed as he watched her lifeless body surrounded by paramedics.


    Seeing his bright Angel lying on the stretcher battling for her life brought bad memories. He had seen this scene before and he didn''t like the ending.


    His heart stopped beating and the air was sucked out of his lungs. He couldn''tprehend how all of this happened.


    "She is not breathing!" Machines red loudly as the paramedics ced an oxygen mask on her.


    The whole world seemed to be moving in a slow motion for As. He felt like he was walking in a dream-a horrific nightmarish dream world.


    He sat there shaking, a low groaning sound bubbling from his mouth. No-no he couldn''t lose her.


    Ever since the day he hadid eyes on her, he knew she was special. She was going to be woman who was going to wreak havoc in his perfectly controlled life and oh how right he was.


    She made his dead beat for the first time in a long time. She had made him smile andughed more than he had these past years. She made him want to be a perfect man.


    For he was always ready to do anything to put her smile on her face because he loved how her eyes sparkled in excitement when she was happy. Every time her hazel eyes met his blue ones, he felt his heart flutter.


    It was like yesterday when she ced his finger in his mouth. When he kissed her in the lift, when he finally imed her as his. And now she was leaving him. he wanted to hold on, but he couldn''t.


    He wanted to wake up in the morning with her in his arms forever but he couldn''t. He wanted the pain crawling inside him to stop but he couldn''t. He was not in control.


    He didn''t know when but what he did know was that he had given her a part of him. And now that she was gone, he wasn''t getting it back.


    ''I love you.''


    Fuck her words echoed in his mind. He would never get the chance to ever say these words to her someday. How cruel.


    His mom told him the person we are happiest with is the same person we feel devastated living without and how right she was.


    "Don''t give up on me Angel...please."


    "Please keep breathing....just keep breathing"

 Chapter 65 - Waiting

    Waiting-such a difficult thing to do. The clock was ticking so slow for some reason. As sat in front of the hospital theatre rocking back and forth. His eyes stared at the wall in a daze. He hadn''t spoken a word since they brought Meredith to the hospital.


    Albert, Adam and James sat beside him, showing their support for him. None of them had asked him what happened. James called them and briefly exined what had happened to them.


    They quickly rushed here and Albert called Sofia to inform her too. After all, she was the only family Meredith had. Her brother was too young to be informed about this on the phone.


    As couldn''t get the image from his mind. The tears in his Angel''s eyes or the pool of blood that gushed from her stomach. He felt so useless. He couldn''t do anything, anything to save his angel.


    He jolted forward crashing his head forward into his palms as he squeezed his eyes shut.


    "As! As!" A weak voice called out quickly approaching him. As slowly turned to look at the voice and his muscle stiffened. The familiar face made his throat tightened. He heard a roaring in his ears and lost track of what others were saying.


    He stood up with his lips quivering. Quick painful breath got caught in his throat, making him choke. He couldn''t speak, although he tried no word came out of his mouth.


    He finally reacted when he felt the person pulled him in a hug. He knew he didn''t have to act tough anymore. He was finally here. For once he could be that lonely, vulnerable boy.


    As squeezed his eyes as he breathed his scent in. it was the most soothing scent in the world.


    "It''s faultshe.dying.all.fault..i''m so scared that I''m going to lose her. Lose her like all of them."


    Ace said nothing as he held his brother. He was the only one who knew what would happen to As if he wasn''t around. Unbridled emotion fleet through his eyes. He had seen him like this before. Helpless, vulnerable, powerless.


    As pulled away from his brother. He had so many questions but he didn''t know where to start. His brain was foggy. Even though, Ace''s expression was nk like a canvas, the haunted look in his eyes couldn''t be missed.


    "How?"


    "I woke up 2 days ago. You weren''t around so I decided to surprise you.I heard what happened since it''s all over the news and decided toe right away. I was afraid-"


    Ace paused, As met his eyes and a look passed between both of the brothers.


    "I-I "


    Thest time As had lost Cassandra he had nearly lost his sanity. Being a Martini came with a price. A price that made them messed up in a way that couldn''t be resolved with any amount of pills except thefort of one of them.


    They were like fire and ice. One always there to calm the raging inferno in the other.


    "Don''t me yourself As. It''s not your fault"


    Ace said in cool voice devoid of any emotion. As didn''t know if he was talking about his ident or Meredith getting shot.


    "B-but.." He blubbered.


    "I-I-I cursedall of them dying.."


    Ace sighed. As might have grown during these past few years but deep down he was still the little boy who found his parents lying in a pool of blood. The teenager who watched the woman he loved getting hit by a car and now this.


    Ace had no idea who the woman was but the moment he watched the news and saw his brother holding a lifeless woman who was bleeding to death with the familiar look in his eyes he knew he had toe get him before he lost thest thread of sanity he had left.


    "I don''t know who she is but listenyou have to be strong for her. I don''t think she would want you to me yourself." Ace encouraged him


    As nodded.


    Their attention was brought to the opening of theatre door where a doctor came out holding a clipboard.


    His face revealed nothing as they all waited for him. As recognized him. it was Alex.


    "H-how is she?" As stuttered. Alex looked from his clipboard and gave As a small smile.


    "She is still under anesthetic. I have been informed her surgery is still ongoing but I have no information on the progress so far." He exined to them.


    As said nothing. It was almost four hours. Why wasn''t she out yet? He needed to see her. Needed to touch her and then tell her how much she meant to him.


    "Alright thank you." Ace replied.


    Another agonizing hour passed by. It was almost 10pm in the night. As sat in the corner, with Ace beside him. he felt so drained, iplete and guilt crawling inside him.


    Albert had left to pick Sofia from the airport. She took the next flight the moment she heard the news.


    "Do you love her?" Ace finally spoke breaking the agonizing silence in the room.


    "I-I-it''splicated." He muttered looking down the floor.


    "Hmm.let me guess. You''re still scared to fall in love after all these years. I thought seeing me happy with Helena would change your mind."


    As stiffened at the mention of his dead wife''s name. How could he forget such an important thing?


    "I''m sure mom would want you to be happy and not me yourself over things you have no control over. Allow yourself to have happiness because you deserve it. You have been through a lot already."


    The door of the theatre suddenly opened. As was the first person to stand up as he watched the surgeon made his way towards them.


    "How is she?" Ace asked the question since As was too scared to hear the answer.


    The surgeon cleared his throat and nced at all of them. He took a deep breath and without hesitation he gave the information they were all waiting for.


    "Miss Rossi is-"

 Chapter 66 - Fault

    "Miss Rossi is in aa." The doctor said catiously.


    "Coma?" As asked calmly, too calmly.


    Ace nced at him because he knew what his calmness meant. He was about to explode.


    "As" He warned.


    "What do you mean she is ina?! I don''t care how you''re going to do it but you better fucking wake her up before I blow up this hospital!" Hemanded


    "I know how you feel, Mr. Martini but-"


    "You don''t fucking know how I feel!" He yelled at the doctor.


    "I''m sorry Mr. Martini. She was barely breathing when you brought her and she had lost a lot of blood. During the surgery wepletely lost. Her heart stopped beating for 0.5sec but by some miracle her heart started breathing again." The doctor tried to exin to As.


    As ran his hands through his hair. His inner torment was all too visible on his face.


    "Mr. Martini I know this is difficult for you. I don''t know if you believe in God or not but trust me the fact that Miss Rossi is still alive is a miracle that we haven''t even seen before in the surgical room. That should tell you that she is a fighter and she wouldn''t give up. Have faith."


    The doctor said with a soft smile on his face.


    "What do you mean?" Ace asked in a low voice. He looked so pale and was sweating.


    The doctor frowned when he nced at him. He thought maybe he was shaken by the incident.


    "Her pulse was almost non-existent, her blood level was very low. We were even afraid to perform the surgery because we can''t perform surgery when someone''s HB level is less than 6. Like I said, a miracle."


    Ace nodded.


    "So will she be alright?"


    Adam who was been quiet throughout finally asked worriedly.


    "Well, I can''t say. We have sessfully removed the bullet from her stomach. The bullet was weird though, it''s nothing like we have seen before. Who ever shot her wanted her dead, because the bullet hit her intestines. "


    Ace and As exchanged a look.


    "She is in aatose condition and we can not predict when she would wake up. Let''s all hope it will be soon."


    "That the bullet-can we see it?" Ace asked.


    He knew his brother wasn''t in the correct state at the moment. So he had to manage every thing.


    "Sorry but it''s against our policy. We will give it to the police as evidence. You can talk to them." The doctor replied. He gaze at Ace for a few seconds and frowned.


    "Are you okay? You seem weak." He asked Ace softly.


    As nced at Ace and frowned. How could he not see that something was wrong with his brother. He was so lost that he didn''t realize that Ace was holding crutches and he seemed to be in an immense pain. That says a lot because Ace didn''t show emotion for him to be shaking and sweating it was bad.


    "Don''t worry about me. I recently woke up from a yeara." He exined to the doctor.


    "Don''t put pressure on your body. You need to rest and allow your body to heal." The doctor reprimanded him.


    Ace nodded, "Hmm."


    "Ace, are you okay?" As asked, concern etched in his voice.


    "Yeah, don''t worry about me. As long as you need me, I will always be by your side no matter the circumstance."


    As gave his brother a grateful nod.


    "I have to go, if you need anything ask the nurses."


    "Thank you doc."


    As heard a hurried footsteps and turned to see Sofia walking briskly towards him. She was wearing her sweatpants and her hair was tied in a messy bun for someone like Sofia who values her look this spoke a lot.


    "Where is Merri?!" Sofia demanded, not even greeting them.


    "She" As looked down unable to bear the sadness brewing in Sofia''s eyes.


    "She is ina." Ace said.


    Sofia turned to met Ace''s green eyes and she raised her eyebrows at him in disbelief.


    "A-ce.." She called out barely a whisper.


    "Sorry" As spoke breaking her from her trance.


    "What the hell happened?! She was so happy to go on this trip with you and this happened? You''re supposed to fucking protect her. You know being As Martinies with enemies and you let your guard down! This is all you freaking fucking fault and you should pray nothing happens to my best fried or I swear I will kill you myself." Sofia yelled as tears fell from her eyes.


    Albert pulled her into a hug, "Shss.I don''t think Merri would want you to me As. See he is suffering too. Don''t be harsh on him."


    As just stood there.


    It''s all your fault


    Fault


    "Sorry" he muttered because it was the only thing his mouth could utter right now.


    Shards of guilt swirled in his cold blue eyes.


    "You''re right.I should have protected her. Protect her." As whispered.


    He hated himself. He couldn''t protect his own woman. He was so useless, useless.


    "As.don''t. Sofia is just hurt. Don''t let her words get to you."


    Albert said softly.


    "I knowknow.."


    Then he walked away, not sparing anyone of them a nce.


    He hated the pity look in their eyes. He couldn''t stand the hatred in Sofia''s eyes.


    He just wanted to be alone-alone with his lonely, guilty thoughts.


    "As!" Adam shouted, he took a step to chase him but Ace ced his hand on his shoulder stopping him.


    "Don''t-leave him alone"


    "But-"Adam interjected.


    "I will let someone keep an eye on him. He would be fine. He just needs to be alone."


    Adam wanted to argue but he had heard the stories about the Martini''s brothers and if anyone knew As better. It was his brother.


    Adam nodded.


    Ace''s gaze fell on Sofia who was crying in Albert''s arms and unknown emotion swept through his eyes.


    Adam followed Ace''s gaze and saw him ring at Albert who had Sofia in his arms.


    He raised his brows in question but said nothing

 Chapter 67 - Comfort

    As sat down on the floor of the rooftop of the hospital. His back was against the wall with his eyes shut. Scenes of him with Meredith shed before his eyes and he wanted to stay in those memories forever.


    They were so happy just a few hours ago, why-how did things turned out this way?


    Funny how things can change in a blink of an eye that''s why we had to cherish every second of our life.


    "Why are sitting at my hideout? Did my mommy send you?"


    He heard a childish voice and he opened his eyes to see girl with soft hazel eyes reminding him of Meredith. She was wearing a cute pink faux fur trapper hat. She looked cute pouting with her small lips.


    "Oh! Tears?" She said with a frown.


    "I''m Cassie." She said, smiling softly as she sat beside As.


    "What''s your name?" Cassie asked, her hazel eyes zing with curiosity.


    As really wasn''t in the mood to talk to someone but looking at the cute little girl, he couldn''t bear to ignore her.


    "As." He whispered his voice coarse.


    "Such a cool name! Well because I like your name, we are friends now!" She eximed with her cute doe eyes, simr to his Angel.


    "Hmm."


    The little girl beamed to have found a friend in this cold hospital.


    Cassie''s tiny hands made it''s way to As''s face and her face morphed into a frown.


    "Why are you crying? Did someone steal your toy? Don''t worry I will give you mine to y with!"


    As''s lips curved into a smile at the innocent words. That''s what he liked about kids, they are so pure and innocent with no idea how cruel the world is.


    "Didn''t your parents tell you to not talk with strangers?"


    "They did but you''re not a stranger. You''re my friend!" She said with a big smile.


    "How old are you?" As asked.


    "Three years." She said proudly.


    No wonder her eyes held so much innocence.


    "So, what are you doing at the hospital and roaming around during this hour? Where are your parents?"


    "Daddy''s inside with Mommy." Cassie replied.


    "Mommy is giving birth to my little brother. Don''t tell anybody but I''m afraid he is going to steal all my parents love."


    As lips curled up slightly.


    "Do you have a brother?" She asked him, ying with her fingers.


    "Yeah I do. A twin."


    "Wow, your mom created a copy of you? That''s so cool. "


    Silence fell between them for a few minutes before she spoke again.


    "So why are you crying? Someone in the hospital?"


    "YeahI''m afraid I will lose her."


    "You won''t lose her!" Cassie said confidently.


    As raised his head and nced at the little girl. He envied her innocence so much.


    "How are you so sure?"


    "Because you love her." Cassie shrugged.


    "Mommy says we never lose the people we love. Because love is the most powerful drug. Just give her a kiss like the prince did in sleeping beauty then boomyour princess will wake up."


    "Hmm I see." As smiled.


    "Yeah! Then you will live happily ever after and have babies."


    As stiffened at babies. He suddenly remembered that they had had raw sex throughout their trip. He never thought about having children but now that the little girl had talked about it he couldn''t help but envisioned his happily ever after with kids with Meredith.


    But that future seems so impossible.


    "Why are you crying?" Cassie asked worriedly. As didn''t even realize that he was crying.


    "Nothing."


    "Mommy said liars go to hell. Do you want to go to hell?"


    As wanted to tell her he was already living in hell but he didn''t want to scare or corrupt her innocence mind.


    "She stood up and wrapped her arms around As''s neck.


    "Daddy said hugs makes everything better. I hope your princess wakes up."


    As hug her small frame and he felt so good. He doesn''t remember thest time he had had someone apart from his brotherfort him.


    He had no idea how long he hug the little girl but he heard people screaming her name.


    "Cassie! Cassie!"


    "Oopise, I have to go. One day we will meet again. If your princess wake up, don''t forget to let her know how much you love her!"


    She pulled away and waved at As.


    "Byee."


    "Bye." As whispered at the silence.


    *******


    *SOMEWHERE*


    A man sat in the darkness swirling his ss which contained alcohol. He couldn''t believe he had finally gotten rid of that abomination born out of a forbidden love. No way was he going to let such a thing rule over theirnds and be their leader not to mention is a woman! His face morphed into disgust.


    His eyes drifted to the figure that entered in through the door.


    "Did you finish the task I gave you?"


    The figure knelt down on one knee and lowered his head.


    "Yes master, I did. I don''t think she would survive from the hit. I used the silver bullet infused with wolfsbane."


    The man smirked and nodded in satisfaction.


    "What if the council finds out we tried killing the heir to the throne? That''s treason."


    The man trembled on the floor. Treason was such a high crime that could result in his whole family getting killed. He had a little daughter and the thought of losing her scared him.


    The man stood up from his chair and strode leisurely towards the figure on the floor kneeling down.


    "And how would the council found out?" he murmured close to his ear.


    "I-I- I would never betray you!"


    "Of course you won''t."


    The man ''s hand plunged into the figure''s chest.


    The figure''s eyes widened in shock and fear. He couldn''t believe his master he had been serving since he was a young boy would kill him.


    "W-why?"


    "Because the dead tells no tale."


    The man replied and ripped out the man''s heart from his chest.


    The figure lifelessly body fell on the floor.


    The man watched the beating heart in his hands with blood dripping on the floor and then he let out a menacingughter.


    Power was finally his.

 Chapter 68 - Answers

    Meredith opened her eyes, blinking uncertainty at her surroundings. She felt so cold and weak for some inexplicably reason. She realized she was lying in a foetal position on a grass. Ice shivered down her spine as she tried to make sense of her surroundings.


    She realized she was in a dark forest. She could hear the distant song of birds, the chirping of frogs and insects surrounding her.


    She jolted in fear and lifted herself, attempting to stand up but her legs were wobbly, she lost her bnce and fell down.


    Groaning she got up again and took a step with difficulty. She knew she had to leave this ce. Someone wasing for her.


    Who? She had no idea but she knew she had to ran.


    Ran before they catch her.


    A wave of apprehension washed over her.


    She took a step and furrowed at the pain that sliced through her legs. Her feet were bare and the white dress she was wearing was soiled with mud.


    She felt so helpless and dirty. She started panting after a few steps, the walk was so exhausting. Her legs red with fiery slices of pain. Her arms were covered in bruises, her knees a maze of grazes and cuts.


    As she was walking along a small, dirt path through the woods. She stopped, startled by the strange noise. The sensation of fear came over her, tickling her spine with goosebumps as she shivered.


    She started walking faster without looking back. Meredith nearly cried tears of happiness when she saw arge stream.


    She was so thirsty. She nced around but saw no one. Meredith scooped some of the water and gulped it down. After she was done, she sat on arge grey rock covered in moss to rest.


    She didn''t know where she was. Was she dreaming or this was real?


    All of this was weird.


    The ache and bruises felt too real for all of it not to be real.


    So, where the hell was, she?


    Tears welled in her eyes.


    She felt so alone and scared.


    She wanted to go back.


    Someone was waiting for her


    But who?


    Her mind was nk. She didn''t remember anything.


    Suddenly fuzzy images filled the void inside her mind.


    Blue eyesbeautiful smile.dirty brown hair


    But who was he?


    Why did her heart hurt so much at the image?


    "Angelplease wake upplease..keep fighting."


    She heard the familiar voice begging her to keep fighting.


    What was she fighting? Why should she fight?


    She was so tired, tired, wanted to sleep forever.


    Suddenly a twig snapped behind her and she turned around, startled.


    She heard something rushing towards. A pall of dread hung over her, numbing her to inaction.


    Appearing in front of her, was apletely white wolf withrge blue eyes. It ran towards her at top speed.


    Meredith''s furrowed her brows. It looked familiar but where had she seen it before?


    Weird


    Why would a wolf look familiar?


    Fear stretched like a shadow in the alley of her mind.


    She fell of the rock and began to crawl back as quickly as she could.


    A glint passed through the wolf''s eyes as it probed closer and closer to her. It''s breath hitting her face.


    She closed her eyes, "P-Pleasedon''t hurt me"


    Hot tears welled in her eyes.


    "Princess."


    A feminine voice echoed in her mind.


    Her muscles stiffened. The voice was so familiar.


    "It''s me Irish, your wolf. I would never hurt you."


    The wolf said softly in her mind.


    Meredith just stared at her in shock. What did it mean?


    "You''re a werewolf. Meaning you''re me. I''m you. We are one. On a full moon you would transform into your wolf form. Which is me. We canmunicate every now and then since I live in your subconsciousness.


    Suddenly her head began to hurt dully at first then in hot stabs as memories consumed her.


    The color drained from her face.


    She now remembered this wolf. She had seen it in her dreams. It warned her that they wereing for her.


    Were they responsible for her getting shot?


    As


    She took a deep breath. She hoped he was okay.


    She nced around; her eyes wide as she tried toprehend what was going on.


    Her frantic gaze finally made it way back to the white wolf. It was so big and the power it radiated was scary.


    Meredith frowned. She had so many questions.


    "Then why haven''t I felt you all these years? Why now? Where am I?"


    " I was locked away by magic, in order to protect you by your mom. Also, I was tasked with keeping some of their memories until you were ready for them."


    "Mom? You knew my real parents?"


    She whispered urgently. Meredith had always been curious about her parents. Why did they leave her at the door of someone''s house?


    "Yes. The King and Queen were great people. They loved you so much."


    Meredith snorted. "If they did, they wouldn''t have given me away."


    She uttered bitterly.


    "I know all of this is hard to believe but trust me. They did love you more than anything. Sending you to earth was the most difficult thing they have ever done but in order to fulfil the prophecy certain sacrifices had to be made,"


    Meredith''s lips parted, as the words sank in.


    "Prophecy?"


    "Sacrifices?"


    She mumbled, barely a whisper in the quiet forest.


    "Yes."


    Meredith was pretty sure her heart just stopped then and there, but at the same time, it started racing.


    Was she fucking in some fantasy book right now?


    Because one sec ago she was an ordinary girl and now this. A prophecy?!


    "I know you have questions. This will answer all of them."


    The wolf vomited a crystal ball and it rolled onto her legs.


    Meredith scrunched her face.


    "Just drop your blood on it. It has all the answers you need."


    Meredith watched the wolf suspiciously. She took the ball and stared at it in a daze.


    She bit her lips and winced at the pain. She brought the ball closer to her mouth and blood dropped on it.


    Suddenly the ball started to glow.. Meredith felt something white, hot and fluid inside her, it snaked its way around her blood stream till her eyes were an explosive white.

 Chapter 69 - [Bonus ] Memories(1)

    A/N: These are memories ying in Merri''s head like a movie! Just like shbacks Don''t get confused^^


    Jonas, was what everybody called him. He was a tall, olive skinned man, made up of taut muscles and locks of golden hair. He rode his horse in the evenings, throwing his head back to feel the wind rushing through it, in the same manner the handmaids'' threw themselves at him.


    He was loved, so loved by his mother that she had nned out his life like a sacred map. She drew the outlines, the hills, waves, and crests. Each rise and lilt, each tribtion and grievance. It is safe to say that she never quite let him out of her sight.


    Even now that he was a grown man and was capable of making his own decision, his mother, Meredith still dictate his life. She never gave him the opportunity to do what he likes.


    When Jonas was at a marriageable age, she had nned out who he was even going to marry.


    On the day she told him, it had been terrible. They bickered, back and forth, and Jonas closed the door on her for the first time.


    Meredith was sitting on a chair in the tea house across her house. She was drinking tea and overlooking the streets.


    She loved toe here in the afternoon, to map out her ns, and watch young girls making up stories of Viking, spinning folklores of witches, werewolves, vampires, and fairies.


    She loved the way they touched everything with their innocence, their hair trailing behind them. They usually walked in groups.


    It was this particr tea house that enabled her watch over Jonas'' wife to be.


    Her name was Gwen, and she was born around the same time as Jonas.


    Meredith had had her eyes on the girl, and she secretly nned for them to be betrothed.


    There was something about her that she craved so desperately. Maybe it was the emerald green of her eyes that sparkled as though something magical lurked beneath it. Or perhaps it was her hair? The fiery red of it, the way it stubbornly tumbled down her back.


    Finally, Jonas and Gwen were both adults, of marriageable age, and Meredith wanted Gwen''s blood in the family line for reasons only known to her.


    Meredith went back home and saw her son, Jonas waiting for her.


    "Mother?" came a baritone voice from behind her. Meredith turned her slender neck to regard him. He was covered in sweat, locks of his hair was slicked on his forehead. He breathed heavily.


    "You went horse riding?" she asked, her eyes glinting with dissatisfaction.


    "Yes." Jonas replied with a dismissive wave. "You summoned me here, why?"


    Meredith sat down to regard him. Her young son had grown into a handsome man. She looked at the strength in his jawline, his eye cheekbones, his set and determined intense blue eyes.


    And she fought the urge to reach over and touch him, knowing that he wouldn''t like that.


    "I called you here because" she paused, unsure of how to break the news. A part of her feared he would explode in anger if she told him. Or he would do something erratic.


    There was coldness and indifference that shrouded him now and it scared her more than she was willing to admit. Her control over him was slowing getting weak.


    "I called you here because its time," she finally said, hurriedly, as though the words were like hot coals in her mouth.


    Jonas folded his arms. "Time for what, mother?" he said tly.


    Meredith sighed. "You are a man now, Jonas. And you are a handsome,plete one. I know you have a lot of choices, with the girls in the kingdom all throwing themselves at you.


    Most are from respectable homes, but their desperation disgusts me. You know that. This is why I have chosen a wife for you. Her name is Gwen, she is a well brought up..."


    The color drains from Jonas'' face, "What?" he exims.


    Meredith sighed. "It is something that has to happen. Really it is, she is a great girl, beautiful, and she ising over to the house tomorrow. I have ordered the maids to clean up and prepare the ce for her. You have to be there, Jonas. This is important for our family"


    Jonas storms out before she is done talking. He runs down the stairs in a flurry of anger, and Meredith follows. Something suddenly creeps into her and reces the anxiety she felt just a few minutes ago. It is nerve wrecking.


    "Jonas!" she screams, holding her swaying gown behind her so that she can catch up with him.


    "Jonas get back here," she says as she holds on to his arm tightly. Jonas yanks it free, a little too forcefully, and it sends her reeling backwards, her chignoning downwards, pins tumbling down to the floor. The time she had spent doing it up in front of the dresser is reduced to nothing.


    Jonas steps out of the house and closes the door loudly behind him, ms it even. Meredith stares at the heavy oak wood. Her greying hair falls to her back, covers most of her face, obscuring her view.


    The servants quickly pull away, leaving her to grieve privately. Meredith crawls to the door, strokes it with her gnarly hands, and cries, yearning for the little boy who used to look at her with expectant eyes, who called her mother, and sought for her approval in everything he did.


    That little boy had grown, and he was no longer this Jonas, barreling through doors and wrestling away from his mother''s grips.


    ******


    Here is what you must know. Meredith was not a woman to be easily dismissed. After crying for what seemed like hours, she wiped her eyes and stood up resolutely; back, straight. Eyes, determined. Heart, purposeful. She went to the stables and ordered that all the horses be taken away till after two weeks.


    Thankfully, Jonas had gone out on foot this time. Blinded by anger, he could not go horse riding because he usually tended to them with a surreal tenderness.. Even when he drove at high speed, sending them galloping through the markets and fields, he never did it while angry.

 Chapter 70 - Memories(2)

    Next, Meredith went into the kitchen and told the maids to prepare Jonas'' favorite dinner. They all looked up at her with shock on their faces. She knew the kind of questions they were asking.


    Wasn''t she meant to reprimand him, scold him? Did a son ever be too old to at least be spoken to and corrected?


    Or better still, she could take him out of the castle, leave him to survive how he wanted, besides, hadn''t the patriarch in apletely unprecedented move, given the house to his wife instead of the product of his son?


    Meredith did not pay them any attention because she had a n she was going to execute that very evening. What was more, it was the same evening Gwen was going to being over.


    She would be staying in the chambers in the east wing of the castle, the side facing the edge of the sea, where she could inhale the sea wind, the refreshing, invigorating air, and where she could hear the soothing sounds of waves hitting the rocks on the shore.


    It was all so very carefully calcted.


    The maids scurried over to the stove, to squash the grapes, to milk the cows, etc. they had only a few hours before he returned.


    Meredith could have lost a little hold on her son, but she still had a firm grip on her maternal instincts. She knew Jonas would always return home.


    He definitely would today, when he had exhausted his anger by screaming into a void, or engaging in a fight to the fancy of the irresponsible girls in the kingdom. So, she knew what she would do. She would simply wait.


    They made the most exquisite diner, and just as she predicted, Jonas came in through the door, smelling of alcohol. He had been drinking.


    He ced his hands on Meredith''s shoulders and stared at her with zed eyes.


    When he opened his mouth to speak, a belch escaped instead, and he giggled. He staggered from side to side, asionally gripping the banister and flirting with the maids who in the presence of Meredith, righteously rejected his leering offers and turned their eyes away modestly.


    "I missed youmother" Jonas slurred.


    Meredith said nothing. She led him up the stairs, to his room. And when heid down, she fished out a poultice from her pocket, something to make him dazed, but not drunk. He only had toy for 30 minutes.


    When he was up, Meredith made him drink a soup which she had alreadyced with a strong aphrodisiac. It was his favorite soup which the maids had done well to prepare. After that, she made him wait in his room.


    Gwen came a few momentster. She arrived in a carriage bearing all of her belongings, scents and spices. Meredith gave her a hug as she came into the house.


    The girl looked helpless and nave. Her face was full of freckles, and her nose wasrge and unsettling.


    Yet, she still had that magical glint in her eyes that had drawn Meredith to her when she was a kid and her hair was still red and fiery. This was what Meredith wanted.


    She hugged her again, made the maids take her belongings to the prepared chambers, and told her toe down for dinner after freshening up.


    Throughout the ordeal, Jonas stood silently at the top of the stairs. When he was incredibly drowsy earlier, Meredith had dressed him up, now he stood, looking regal and resplendent.


    Dinner was an awkward affair.


    Meredith sat at the head of the table. She had freshened up too, and her hair was held up in its perfect chignon once more. She beamed; radiant ad confident.


    "So, Gwen, how do you feel about being here, finally?" Meredith asked.


    Gwen looked down, she was incredibly shy, her face went beet red, and Meredith smiled at her stiffly. She hated the demure manners of the girl. Gwen was too docile for her liking.


    As much as Meredith hated it, she knew it was something she would have to put up with because Gwen was indispensable as it stood.


    She was the key to fulfilling the prophecy she had waited for, for long, tortuous years. Finally, it was all falling into ce.


    The obstacles that wound themselves tightly over her dreams were unraveling, giving her room to breathe, casting themselves to the ground and letting her confidence burst through.


    The prophecy was that a child, held by a mother as ordinary as any woman, was going to be born into a family of blue bloods. She would be the most powerful being the world has ever seen. It also stated that the mother would have the auras around her, and she would not be particrly good looking. Gwen fit all of this.


    Gwen was the one, and Meredith was determined to have that golden child, that offspring full of promise. Her only child and son was Jonas, and she wanted him as part of her n to. He proved reluctant, but she was his mother and she had the upper hand, the final say.


    "I think it''s wonderful." Gwen finally said. Meredith nodded and took a sip of wine. Meanwhile, Jonas was dazed. The soup he was made to eat at the table, wasced with additional doses of aphrodisiacs. So now, he was ogling at Gwen.


    They finished up dinner quickly. Gwen had only taken small bites, and Jonas had eaten all of his.


    Meredith stood up. "Gwen, there is this awesome view I have to show you from a certain spot of the house. Come."


    Gwen stood up eagerly. Meredith took her soft, small hands and led her up thending, to Jonas'' chambers where he had huge French windows open. It faced a section of the sea.


    "Wow." Gwen eximed. From this point, she could see the silver moon kissing the sea. "it is so..beautiful."


    Meredith smiled. In that moment, Jonas came up behind them. He stumbled and held on to the door frame. The first two buttons on his shirt were open showing the hair on his chest.


    "Alright," Meredith said hurriedly, "I will leave you two to talk privately." There was a mischievous glint in her eyes as she said this. She hurried down the stairs, breathless with anticipation at what was about to happen.


    She was about to explode with joy because her careful scheming, nning, and calctions were all unfurling for her good.

 Chapter 71 - Memories(3)

    In the room, Jonas and Gwen were staring at each other, a palpable tension in the air.


    Gwen was the sort of person who was passive about everything, the kind of person who let things happen to them, and never took control of the wheels of her life.


    But she was also intelligent. She knew, deep down, that this was all a ployid by Meredith, but she went along with it, appearing docile and submissive In truth, she also greatly desired Jonas just like every other girl in the kingdom. But she was not pushy or forward about it. She just had him in her imagination.


    Jonas, was feeling like there was a huge chunk of himself locked deep inside of him. His tongue became loose, his hands became unable to stay still. It was as though an external force was pushing him.


    He reached for this strange girl whom his mother had offered to him as his wife to be.


    He found her to be incredibly repulsive. But right now, this drugged Jonas didn''t care. He just needed a release.


    He lunged towards her and grabbed her, searching for the mounds of breasts pushed up by her corset.


    They fell into the bed dressed with the finest sheets. The room smelt heavenly too, and there were candles on his bedside. Jonas wanted to ask where they hade from, but he was too lost, too buried in himself.


    White sheets, soft skin, sweet smells, a strange moan. Those were the only things Jonas could remember.


    ***


    The next morning, he had woken up, feeling refreshed and in control. He looked to his side and found a female form sprawled on his sheets, her face obscured by a tangle of red hair.


    H screamed.


    Gwen woke up and hurriedly picked up her clothes, trying in vain to conceal her nakedness.


    Jonas stood over her, ring at her with so much anger that she shrunk into herself. She grimaced


    "You." Jonas snarled as he took another intimidating step towards her. "You, filthy thing. How could you ever think I could love someone like you? How could you ever conceive that idea?"


    He took another step and Gwen retreated farther and farther. She wished the walls would open up and swallow her.


    "I do not know what you did to me. Love potions? Did you take a strand of my hair have you been spying on me, looking out for ces I have visited so you can take a piece of me I have shed behind for your nasty charms?"


    Gwen remained whimpering.


    "Answer me!" Jonas roars. Gwen flinches and mutters, "Nono."


    Jonas sighed. He ran his hands through his hair and looked at her again, this time, with a hint of tiredness and disgust in his eyes.


    "Leave my chambers. I never want to see you again. Ever."


    ***


    After that day, Gwen kept to herself. Jonas avoided speaking to Meredith anding to the house when it was time for dinner.


    Whenever Gwenn saw him in the markets, being smothered with kisses from another girl, she bowed her head and increased her pace, pausing frequently toy her hands protectively on her growing baby bump.


    ***


    It happened on a cold, stormy night. Meredith had gone out to attend a ball, and Jonas had sped off on a horse with the girl he loved. She was a brown-eyed brte named Catherina.


    Gwen was in the house all alone when the contractions became increasingly painful. It was as through her insides were being torn apart with a pincer, her bones being pulled away from her muscles


    She walked slowly to the ce where the servants were gathered, talking under the light of the moon.


    When they saw her, they eximed. But Meredith was already too tired out from all the walking.


    "My baby" was all she whispered before falling to the ground. The servants rushed to her, pulled her up and took her into a safe ce. They litnterns, gathered towels, and heated a knife on a stove, driven by the singr urgency of saving the baby.


    When the knife was sufficiently heated, they opened up her womb expertly and brought out the baby. A frail girl who was already turning blue.


    With a few thumps on her back, she let out a shrill cry and the color slowly returned to her face. The maids cleaned her up and swaddled her in clothes, grateful that she had taken her first breath. But for Gwen, she had taken herst.


    *******


    Now, the story truly begins here. The child was named Kate, and she grew up with her mother''s hair and eyes, and her father''s fine features.


    She was reclusive, but she had an great ability to observe. She was brilliant, thoughtful, and kind. Meredith loved her so much that it almost hurt. She resolved not to love her the way she had loved her son.


    So, she gave her freedom to do things how she wanted, to make her own decisions. But most of the time, Kate wanted to stay indoors and read books with thick spines at the study.


    The love Meredith had for her also stemmed from a ce of guilt. Knowing that her decision to go to a ball that night had made herplicit to Gwen''s death made her feel like a monster.


    For nights after that, she dreamt of noting but her hands being red, sullied with thick blood, and of Gwen''s contorted face, screaming with pain, and of Gwen''s using finger pointing at her.


    It continued for months, like an endless loop with no reprieve. She was also scared to touch the baby the first time, for the fear that she would be struck by a curse.


    Of course, she had gotten what she wanted but it no longer felt right. Kate was the child from the prophecy.


    Meredith had carried out the test, the test was a sacred one that had not been used in her family for decades. It involved taking a strand of hair from the one who is said to possess the magical powers.


    After that, the hair had to be thered in their blood, then plunged into a certain potion which would remain colorless if the person was not a witch, and which turned blue to indicate if the person was.

 Chapter 72 - Memories(4)

    Meredith had gotten Kate''s hair easily. For the blood, she had pretended to teach Kate how to knit, then did a maneuver that punctured her fingers a little. When the blood gushed, Meredith swooped up and took the responsibility of wiping it. Kat was 5 years old then. Meredith promised her that she would teach her when she was old enough to handle the pin, but they never got around to doing it.


    Kate passed the test. Meredith buried the knowledge and only told her when she was 14. She had expected the child to be erratic about it, or at least excited. Kate had looked at her with a calm expression on her face, and simply said, "I know."


    It had stunned Meredith. It was as though she was being dealt a huge blow. She held Kate''s hands and began to ask a torrent of questions.


    How did she know? Who told her? Had she done anything yet? Was she mad at her grandmother for keeping it a secret? Kate said she was not angry, and simply shrugged at the rest of the questions.


    Meredith was consumed by fear. She wondered what else the child knew, what she could do. Did she know that Meredith secretly did not find her mother attractive at all, and only wanted to use her as a tool to make Kate? Did she know her absence on that night of the delivery had bee intentional?


    Meredith was left with these questions for herself. It at her up from the inside and left her reeling with fear anytime she saw Kate and Kate was quite good at giving a great scare.


    She came out unexpectedly from walls and corners, like a wraith. Then she would giggle and hug her grandmother. But Meredith never felt at ease. Guilt ate at her daily till she became pale, till she fell terribly sick from it and withered away. She grew weak on her deathbed, feeling alone, even though Kate asionally brought her tea.


    At some point before she finally died, she was surrounded by a host of demons whom used Kate of bringing her poison. But it was nothing but her imagination on overdrive. Nothing but her guilt spinning webs of hallucination and pain till she left earth.


    Now, Kate lived alone in the castle. Jonas had left long ago, when she was merely two years old. He had abandoned his responsibilities as a father, as though.


    He imed to love her. When she was little, he would often take her horse riding with him.


    They would ride across the fields,ughing and ying. She was a baby then, and she could not remember most of the fun experiences they had shared together. It existed as a vague, far removed part of her memory, and she did not miss him.


    Kate knew she was from a descendant of witches because it hade to her in a book when she was ten years old. She was reading a novel, when the words blurred into each other, rearranged itself, and began to read differently.


    Far from the text she was reading, this was a letter addressed to her by her mother. It told her everything she needed to know, including how her powers would remaintent until she was a certain age, and it would burst through in a time she least expected.


    The letter did not disclose what age that would be. In the letter, her mother also urged her to forgive Meredith. Kate felt it was odd that her mother couldmunicate with her all the way from the great beyond, and still not tell her all the details. Were their messages censored?


    Still, she took it in good fate, the texts returned back to how it was, and she continued reading as though nothing had happened. At least, she had something to look forward to now, the unveiling of her magical powers. If only she knew she was not the only one waiting.


    ********


    When Kate turned 18, she resorted to working on her social life. The first step she took was going out, making friends, and epting invitations to balls and marriage ceremonies.


    It was not easy for her because her head had always been buried in a book, and she had learned how to live in solitude. Still, she made the efforts, and it paid off because she got to go out at least once in a fortnight. That was considered a lot of progress to her.


    On this particr day, she was dressed to attend the 18th birthday ball of the princess Nora of Mathes. It promised to be a huge affair with aristocrats and princesing from kingdoms far and wide.


    There would be lots of drinks, dances, and the girls in the kingdom took it as an opportunity to widen the horizon in their search for partners. Of course, they would all act coquettish and pretend to have gotten there by chance.


    They would feign disinterest and indifference, never slipping up or confessing to the fact that they hade there specifically, dressed in their best outfits to find a suitable, wealthy husband.


    That evening, Kate, with the assistance of one of the old maids, Urs, who had stayed to take care of her, contorted her body into a tight corset, and a gown that ballooned out from the waist. Her hair was made in a French it, her cheeks were dabbed with rogue, and her face was slightly powdered.


    "You look incredible!" Urs eximed. She disappeared into a room and came out with a ne made of pearls. "This used to belong to your mother. It''s a shame Meredith never gave you before she died.


    I discovered it while cleaning this morning." She hooked it around Kate''s neck. "I am certain your mother would have wanted you to have it. It suits you so perfectly and brings out the green of your eyes."


    Kate smiled. She thanked her, entered the carriage and went to the pce. She was in awe of the ce and the efforts that had been put into the party. Gypsies, trick performers, and exotic dancers had been employed for their entertainment.


    There were court jesters whom Kate disliked, but she watched the show go on anyway. She dropped her present for the princess. It was a coat which she mad made herself from endless yarns of sheep''s wool.


    Kate had been in a corner, watching what was going on with bright, keen eyes, when she spotted a man at the far end of the room. He was looking at her intensely, urging her to keep up the stare.


    Kate took in his looks. First, his dark, dark eyes, his hair that hung down to his shoulders, the fine details in his long coat, the rich velvet of his lips. Kate looked away.


    She pretended to concentrate on her drinks, but when she looked up, he was still there. Staring right through her with his dark eyes.


    He was incredibly attractive, but there was a tension in the air hat was as solid as the goblet she was holding. It was something dark and unfamiliar.


    Her stomach knotted and twisted on itself till she felt sick enough to step outside for some fresh air.


    When she stepped out, she felt shrouded in peace once more. It was as though something heavy had left, like the strange, beautiful man had sucked up all the joy with the dark pools in his eyes, just like a dementor.


    She watched the stars, the way they proliferated in the sky, standing out small but brilliant against the thick darkness. She could hear the noise from the party retreating into the distance as she walked farther and farther out.


    Her carriage would not be ready until an hour letter, when the bell would toll and the hour hand of the clock would strike midnight. She could as well wait, but the party had be too suffocating for her.


    She took in a deep breath, as though she were trying to affirm her freedom to breathe. She had not known what she was thinking, making all these efforts to dress up and socialize. It was not at all her thing.


    She could not still get the image of the man out of her head. Yet, everything about him unsettled her.


    "Hello." A rich baritone voice calls from behind her.


    Kate whips around.. The color drains from her face as she finds the same man she had just been thinking of, standing behind her, his hands in his pockets. How had he gotten there? How did she not hear his footsteps or perceived a whiff of this peculiar minty smell he had about him?

 Chapter 73 - Memories(5)

    Kate was so startled that she could not speak. The words lodged in her throat like a hot ball.


    "I am sir Luscious of Arkaans. I reckon you are Kate?"


    His voice falls around her like silk.


    "Luscious," Kate mutters. The name swirls around her tongue like bile. But each time she stares at him, she feels an irrepressible urge to fall deeper and deeper into him.


    "That is an unusual name, and I have never heard of Arkaans." Meredith says, her eyes clouded by suspicion.


    Luscious seems to pause and consider. Then heugh, Kate''s heart thudded in her chest. "You see, I am an unusual man." Heughs again, a loud raucousughter that sounds unnatural.


    Kate takes a step back. "Why did you follow me here?"


    Luscious feigns a hurt look. "Why, I think you are the prettiest woman I have everid my eyes on. And we do have history. Yes, we do?"


    "I have never seen you."


    Lusciousughed. "I know, you''re afterall living in a human world. How would you hear about the most powerful man in the supernatural realm?"


    He purses his lips at her.


    Kate stares at him, observing quietly.


    "What do you want from me?"


    Luscious sighs, "I need your help."


    Kate narrows her eyes at him, "What makes you think I will help a hybrid like you."


    Surprise passes across his eyes then heughs, "You''re really, the person I was looking for." He says staring at her.


    "Two centuries ago, your ancestors along with mine and the vampires formed an alliance in order to fight against the dragons who were killing their people. With the help of your ancestors, they were able to seal them away into a different dimension using a portal.


    Now the portal is weakened and some of them has escape. I have lost 10 of my people. Since your ancestors are the ones who created the portal and you''re thest of their bloodline, you''re the only one who can close the portal again."


    Kate shifts her gaze back and forth between his dark eyes, intently studying them one at aa time. Inside them, she finds only the truth.


    "Lusicous of Arkaans born out of the marriage arrangement between the werewolves and vampires in order to ensure the alliance. First and only hybrid of the supernatural realm. King and Alpha of Arkaans kingdom. Despise and feared by your people because you''re an abomination."


    Kate speaks slowly as if talking to a child.


    They stares at each other in the moonlight.


    Suddenly his eyes sparkles and turned blue showing his wolf.


    "Mate" He chokes, his tone thick with raw emotion.


    He didn''t realize the truth before now because his vampire side has been suppressing his wolf self.


    "Can''t be."


    Her green eyes seems to see through his soul. He can''t breath as his wolf jumps in excitement. Now that his wolf recognizes her, every primal instinct was yelling at him to take her.


    "Mate, Mate, Mate,"


    "im, im"


    His wolf said excitedly in his head. He took a step back and without a word disappears leaving her alone. He needed space to think because he never thought he would get a mate.


    This was all too overwhelming for him.


    *******


    "So you''re telling us you found thest bloodline of the blue bloods witch and she is your mate?"


    Meridian the leader of the council asks. The council was made up of 9 people. 4 vampires, 4 werewolves and 1 witch. The witch was the oldest and most powerful. He had found Kate with her help.


    "Yes." He replied tly.


    "That''s good news. Our people finally get a queen and Luna. With her powers, we would be unstoppable. Make sure you don''t scare her away because the mate bond is strong. When two people are mated, their soul are connected, they can feel each other''s feelings and their world resolves around each other. It''s so rare to find someone in 1-10 people who is your mate. Congrattion my King."


    A light passes through his eyes. He had to talk to her first, after all Kate wasn''t an ordinary woman whom he could force to marry him because of the mate bond.


    *******


    Kate''s nerves were wrecking as she stares into the floor length mirror. She is marrying Luscious today. When he had told her she was his mate.


    She had thought he was crazy, even though she is extremely attracted to him and he is all she could think about. She loves how he cherishes her, he was the most perfect mate she could ever wished for. Her lips curled into a smile.


    ************


    Kate was sitting at the library reading a book. She was heavily pregnant with Luscious child and she couldn''t wait to meet her baby girl. It''s been a year since she has been married to Luscious. She has been able to seal the portal even though it wasn''t easy and has given the runes to open it to the council to hide it. Now peace was restored in theirnds and she was enjoying marriage life with Luscious.


    **********


    Luscious stares at his daughter with warmth flowing in his chest.


    "What name should we give her?"


    "Meredith. I want to name her after my grandmother."


    Luscious smiles and kisses her forehead. Their love had bloom and grown strong throughout the year.


    Kate smiles, watching Luscious ying with their daughter. Her giggles were like a melody in the room. Their daughter was their joy and they love her so much.


    Still weak from giving birth, she closed her eyes to sleep but unfortunately, her sleep is cut short when a scene shed across her eyes.


    They wereing for them.


    Someone had opened the portal. A traitor in the council. Dragons, thirsty for blood, won''t stop until they have revenge to being sent to oblivion,


    "Luscious!" Her voice rang in his head.


    They could connect through their mate bond. She had no idea who was listening to them since their had a traitor in their mist. It could be anyone.


    "The portal has been opened. War ising. Our daughter"


    Her panic eyes fell on her precious daughter.


    "In case we lose the war, she is our only hope. We have to hide her."


    Luscious jaw tightens. A murderous glint passes through his eyes. Someone had betrayed them. He knew a witch was involved somehow or they couldn''t open the portal.


    "What do you want us to do?"


    "Let''s summon Brenya. She will send her to the human realm. We will change her looks and give our memories to her wolf. She is a tribrid afterall, when the time is right, her wolf willmunicate with her."


    Brenya was Kate''s best friend, a werewolf, who spent her time in the human realm and came back during the full moon. She had married a human and had two kid with him. So she rarely came to visit her anymore.


    "But how will Brenya survives in the human realm? Every full moon she will have to turn into a werewolf. People will get suspicious!"


    Kate shakes her head, "No, I had developed a spell for her to hide her and her sons wolf. Also, she has been going to the human realm, going to their school and all that. Her children''s father is human, if anyone can hide our daughter in the human realm it''s her. "


    Luscious looks at his daughter, pain glinting in his eyes. He couldn''t even spend time with her.


    *******


    Kate hugs her best friend with tears welling in her eyes.


    "Take good care of her, when she grows up. Tell her we love her so much and when the time is right, we wille for her."


    "They have breach the wall!" A panic voice sounded in the link.


    Kate turned to look at Luscious who gave her a small nod with a smile.


    Kate ced the runes on the triangr axis and uttered a series of words opening the portal to the human realm.


    A tear slid down her cheeks. Brenya entered the portal with little Meredith smiling at her friend for thest time. She doesn''t know when they will meet again. But she hopes they win the war.


    A sharp scream was heard outside and they knew they were just at the door.


    "I love you, my precious daughter.." She says with tears flowing.

 Chapter 74 - [Bonus ] I Love You

    -TWO WEEKS LATER-


    Two weeks since As''s world had copsed. Two weeks since he hadn''t seen the beautiful hazel eyes of his Angel. Two weeks since he hasn''t left the hospital. Two weeks of him losing control over his mind, body and soul. He was like an empty puppet. He didn''t remember thest time he ate something but food was thest thing on his mind. He had lost extreme amount of weight, had dark circles around his eyes and had grown a beard


    His preciouspany was thest thing on his mind. Fortunately, Albert was around to manage the important things.


    Ace has asked him to go home to rest but he had refused. He couldn''t bear to leave his Angel. Every second, minute and hour were important. What if he leaves ande to meet her cold body?


    Because they didn''t know who had shot her, they had increased the security of the VVIP ward she was staying in.


    The shooting was stered on every newspaper and had been the talk of town for days now.


    The CEO of LUSHpany holding the lifeless body of an unknown woman who had been shot. Everyone was curious about the unknown woman since her face wasn''t shown in the pictures that were leaked online.


    As stared at her sleeping heavenly and his heart twisted in his chest. He was afraid she wouldn''t wake up again. She didn''t exist in his life a few months ago but now she was his whole world, and he couldn''t bear to lose her.


    He heard the door opened and nced at the person who had entered. It was Ace, his brother. He has recovered now and even if the doctor had told him to rest, he was someone who didn''t like sitting around doing nothing.


    "You know, if I''m afraid, you''re going to die before she wakes up." Ace stated,ing to stand behind him.


    "How is the investigation going?" As asked, ignoring his brother''s words. He wanted to know the person responsible for hurting his Angel. Whoever it was, he was going to let him experience all the emotions he had gone through these past two weeks.


    "We have reached a dead end. No one has ever seen a bullet like that. Not even in the ck market. I''m sure whoever hurt her, had nothing to do with you. No one knows your rtionship with her, except she is your secretary and a sniper shot her. If they wanted to hurt you, they had the perfect opportunity why would they shot your secretary instead?" Ace analysed gazing at the woman on the bed.


    "So, you''re saying."


    "Yes. What do you know about her?"


    As shook his head and sighed. He realized he knew nothing about her past life. Except she was adopted and her mom died.


    "You''ve no idea about the woman you''re fucking whether she is threat or not? What if she is a spy or something?"


    Ace said sternly. There were too much risks in their lives to not take precautions. As knew that but he had been blinded by his attraction to Meredith that he had let his guard down. She was the first woman he had fucked whom he didn''t do a background check on. He wanted her to trust him and tell him her secrets herself.


    "Even Helena betrayed me and you."


    As stiffened and nced up at Ace. Ace raked his fingers through his hair when he realized he had slipped.


    "What?" As asked, ncing at his brother.


    "I know you have questions. I will tell you everything after she wakes up and you''re in your right mind."


    As nodded, not taking his eyes from Meredith.


    "I know you care about her, As but you have to take care of yourself. In case she wakes up and you''re weak how are you going to take care of her?"


    As furrowed his brows, not saying anything.


    "Let''s go to the restaurant across the streets. After are we done, you cane back and I''m not taking no for an answer."


    As nodded, even though he knew he wouldn''t be able to eat anything. He couldn''t say no to his brother.


    ******


    When As came back from the restaurant, he saw a nurse taking her vital signs. He waited outside utill she finished.


    "How is she?" He asked with concern etched in his voice.


    "Her vitals are good. She is getting well. I know she will wake up soon. Don''t give up."


    The nurse said with a soft smile.


    As gave a small nod, "Thank you."


    "I''m just doing my job. If you need anything please let me know."


    As gave the nurse a nod before he walked inside Meredith''s ward.


    She was just the way he had left her an hour ago, nothing had changed. The sight of her in the hospital with tubes attached to her was a sight that made his chest hurt so much he could barely breath.


    All his life he kept losing people but for Meredith he had hoped fate would be kind to him and let him be happy for once. He had hoped to share happy memories with her.


    He hated how he didn''t tell her enough how mad he is about her. Tell her that if he had 100 thoughts, she was 99 of those thoughts. She was the first person he thought about in the morning and thest person in the evening. In this small amount of time, she has been able to be his world.


    He loves her.


    He loves her eyes, the blush on her cheeks, her smile, waking up with her in his arms, he loved everything about her. Even the simplest things like how she knotted her fingers when she was nervous.


    As sat on a small stool beside her bed, pressed a kiss on her forehead and he gently took her hands in his. Rubbing the back with his thumb.


    "Angelpleasewake updon''t leave me. Keep fightingI miss you so much, it hurts"


    His eyes closed as a tear dropped onto her hands.


    "Meredith..I-I.."


    The words were so heavy on his tongue. He was afraid, those words would make him lose her but he would never forgive himself, if he didn''t tell her before he loses her.


    "AngelI know you might want to hear this when you''re awake but..I''m afraid I might never get the chance"


    He swallowed, taking a deep breath.


    "I love you, Meredith. I have always been in love with you since the first day I met you but I was too afraid to admit it. I''m a coward, right?" He chuckled, mirthless


    "I love you so fucking much, it hurts. Hurts so bad. You made my heart beat for the first time in a long time. You made my heart full of happiness and every morning I wake up with a smile on my face because I know I''m going to see my Angel.


    My Angelmine and only mine. You''re everything I want that I didn''t think I will find. Someone who is worth all my years of loneliness and pain.


    Even fear couldn''t stop me from falling for you because with you I''m always ready to take the risks, I''m ready to be selfish. I love you Angel. I love you so please just don''t leave me. I need you so much. I won''t ever be the same if you leave me"


    Tears dropped on her hands and her hand trembled but he was too caught up in his emotions to see.


    "A-a-s..."

 Chapter 75 - His Angel

    As stiffened even though her voice was soft and barely a whisper in the room he heard it. He was afraid all of this might be a dream. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at her.


    Her hazel eyes which he had missed so much these past two weeks were staring at him. Her lips curled up slightly.


    "As..."


    "Angel. Oh myI can''t believe this. You''re awake. awake finally.." Heughed as tears fell from his eyes. Nothing could exin his happiness at the moment. Fate was kind to him after all.


    Meredith gazed at him, "I had a long dream. I was so scared" She rasped


    "But then I heard you calling me. Telling me to keep fighting and I did."


    As brushed his fingers across her cheeks brushing the tears in the corner of her eyes.


    "I was thinking." He paused.


    "What if I never get to tell you how much I love you under the moonlight What if you never forgive me for not protecting you."


    Meredith shook her head.


    "It''s not your fault. If anything, you''re my salvation. The only reason why I''m alive."


    As shook his head, "NoNo all my fault."


    "Stupid. You can''t control everything, As. Especially what happens in this life. What has happened has already happened. Let''s focus on the future. "


    A soft smile tugged at his lips and kissed the tip of her nose.


    "Let me call the doctor." He said pressed the bell to call the nurses.


    "How are you feeling?" He asked her softly.


    "I''m good." She replied softly


    "How are you, As. You look horrible." She said with a frown on her face as she took in his appearance.


    "If you got sick, how would you have taken care of me? You know how I like to be pampered." Meredith scolded him.


    As scratched his nose looking embarrassed.


    "I-I... "


    "Mr. Martini, is something wrong?" The nurse interrupted him.


    "She is awake. Can you call the doctor?"


    The nurse nodded and left to call the doctor.


    *****


    "Mr. Martini?" The doctor called him when he came out of Meredith''s room. As was standing outside the door, waiting for him to be done with the examinations.


    "Doc, how is she?" Is everything alright." He asked, concern etched in his voice.


    "Don''t worry, she is fine. Surprisingly she is healing at a fast rate. No signs of perforation, and all her vitals are fine. Just you have to be careful of the wound. Don''t let it touch water, and be careful not to let the stitches get open.


    She may experience some slight dizziness due to the amount of blood she had lost and dehydration. Make sure someone is always around her." The doctor exined to him.


    "Alright, I will take very good care of her."


    "Hmm make sure you give her nutritional meals and lots of bed rest until she recovers. Also now that she has woken up, I hope you will take care of yourself." The doctor scolded.


    As gave the doctor a small smile and nodded.


    "Thank you for everything, doc. When will she be discharged?"


    "Let''s monitor her for one night, if everything is fine, then she cane for dressing of the wound every 3 days."


    "Okay."


    The doctor gave As a soft nod and left.


    When As entered the ward, Meredith was gazing out the windows.


    "Angel" He whispered softly.


    Meredith turned slowly to look at him. Tears rolling down her cheeks.


    As eyes widened, he rushed to her side and pulled the chair closer to her bed.


    "Heywhat''s wrong?"


    Meredith shook her head, biting her lips as more tears fell from her eyes.


    As sat beside her on the bed and pulled her to his chest.


    "You''re shaking," he whispered with hushed concern as he brushed his fingers in her hair.


    Meredith was silent as she listened to his heartbeat. The dream or whatever she had was so real. It scares her so much. If she was really a supernatural being that means she was a monster. Will As like her again if he gets to know her secrets? Also, her parentswere they alive? When will her powers manifest? Will people see her as a threat? Her getting shot was it because"


    "Do you want to talk about it?" he whispered softly.


    Meredith bit her lips and shook her head. She didn''t even know what to tell him and how to start. How do you tell someone that all your life you have been living a lie and you''re tribrid, whatever that meant.


    "I''mI''m not ready to talk about it."


    "Alright." He whispered, pressing a kiss on her forehead.


    "I missed you." He murmured.


    "I missed you too. "Meredith whispered.


    "Promise me As, you will won''t leave me." She said wrapping her hands around his waist. She felt so alone right now and he was her strength at the moment. She didn''t know what to do right now. She had so many questions, so many fears and so many doubts.


    "I''m not leaving you, Meredith. Not now, not ever. I''m now selfish more than ever."


    "You promise?" She whispered on the brink of tears.


    "Promise." He assured her.


    "I need you more than anything, Angel and I''m not letting you go. We are stuck with each other now and forever."


    He whispered, kissing away her tears.


    Meredith felt so happy to be with him again. She was afraid, she wouldn''t see him again. For now, she would enjoy her time with him. Because she didn''t know when they will being for her.


    Her whole life was about to be turned upside down and the least she could do is cherish every moment of her life. Because whether she likes it or not, she was at the center of a supernatural war and it was all a matter of time before they find her.


    She grabbed her neck to hold the ne, As had given her but it wasn''t there. She panicked.


    "As, the ne,"


    As gave her a small smile and removed it from his pocket. He had been carrying it around everywhere with him.


    "Here."


    He secured it around her neck and pressed a kissed on her hair.


    A smile formed on her lips, "Your Angel." She whispered, touching the ne.


    "My Angel.." As breathed as he stared at her with contentment.

 Chapter 76 - Cute Atty

    "When was thest time you slept?" Meredith asked and sighed.


    As rubbed the back of his neck and gave a small smile, "Define sleep Angel."


    "The natural periodic state of rest during which an individual bes physically inactive and unaware of his surroundings and many body functions such as breathing slows down. Which is essential for your physical and mental health-"


    "Meredith? As whined. "I get it, you''re a smartass."


    "Why? You told me to define sleep and I''m just doing that. Or what do you-"


    "Meredith?"


    "Yes?" She blinked at him.


    "Shut up." As said rubbing his forehead with his thumb and index finger. Now that she had woken up, he was feeling the toil of not sleeping for days. He felt a dull headache starting to form behind his brows


    Meredithughed, "So when was thest time you slept? Not just dozed off but properly slept?"


    "Ermm." As paused, looking at his fingers.


    I don''t remember? Maybe when we were at the Maldives?" He muttered slowly. He hadn''t slept these past few days because he was afraid, when he close his eyes, nightmares would assault him and when he finally wakes up she would be gone, leaving him all alone in this cold and lonely world.


    Meredith sighed, "Seriously As, what were you talking? Don''t you know it''s important to sleep because your body needs the rest? You could have dropped dead and I-"


    "Meredith" As interrupted her.


    "I''m not going to drop dead because I didn''t sleep for a few days. I know my body''s limit and how long I can push it." As exined.


    "Hmm.okay but you''re going to sleep while I watch over you. I want to make sure you have slept properly."


    As raised his brows, "Where do you want me to sleep? The couch? I''m too tall to sleep on that couch." As squinted his eyes as if he didn''t like that idea.


    "Also, you''re the one who is supposed to be sleeping for your medication to work."


    "Come on As, don''t make me force you to sleep. I will let the nurses sedate you, if I have to. Also, there is enough space here for you to sleep beside me. This isn''t your regr hospital bed. The bed is quite spacious, it will fit the both of us just fine."


    "But I''m afraid I will hit you." As furrowed his brows; he was afraid he would idently knock her wounds.


    "I don''t care if you knock my wounds, seeing you torturing your body and not sleeping pains me even more. You look so pale, weak and seems to have lost so much weight. It hurts seeing you like this right now."


    Meredith croaked out, tears polling in her eyes.


    "Shit, I''m sorry Angel. Don''t cry. I will sleep right by your side and I will take care of myself from now onwards." As felt his heart tightened in his chest when he saw the tears in her eyes.


    "Please don''t cry okay?"


    Meredith bit her lips and nodded.


    As pressed a kiss on her forehead andid beside her.


    Theyid face to face while gazing into each other''s eyes. Silence ensued between them. Her cheeks tainted pint due to their close proximity. As couldn''t help but admire her.


    In the eyes of others, she might be in and not a stunner but to him, she was everything. He loved everything about her and he could stare at her the whole day without getting tired.


    As couldn''t help but brushed his hands across her cheeks. She closed her eyes as she leaned into his touch.


    "Sleep As. When you wake up, I will be right here." She opened her eyes and said to him.


    "Yes, Ma''am. I''m sleeping now." He muttered to her.


    Meredith lips curled up into a smile.


    "Good. Be a good boy." She said pressing a kiss on his nose.


    As''s heart skipped a beat and then he blushed, his whole body felt warm.


    "You''re blushing!" Meredith eximed with a giggle.


    "No, I''m not." As grunted. Fuck, what the hell was wrong with him? Why was he behaving like a teenage boy in love?


    "Oh, don''t be shy, you look cute when you blush!" Meredith cupped his cheeks. "So cute. Cutie Atyy"


    "Stop calling me cute, Angel." Meredith pouted her lips at him and squished his cheeks together in response.


    "My cutie Atty.so cute" Meredith smiled.


    "You''re lucky, I''m feeling sleepy Angel but I will get back at you. Don''t forget." As yawned.


    Meredith snuck her tongue at him with a smile on her lips but As turned his head away from her, staring at the ceiling.


    He closed his eyes and tried to sleep because now that his Angel was right beside him, he felt at peace.


    *****


    "I love you, As" Meredith had cupped his cheeks while he caressed them with her thumb, a soft smile on her face.


    As grabbed her wrist causing her to squeak mixed with a small giggle. He flipped them over, hovering on top of her.


    "A-as"Meredith squealed, wriggling and thrashing as As began to tickle her.


    "Atty stop!" Her loudugh sounding in the quiet room.


    As ignored her, increasing the tickling which caused her to giggle.


    "As!"


    "Yes baby, scream my name." Meredith rolled her eyes at him.


    "Brute."


    "Call me dirty names, love. I don''t mind."


    As tickled her more and she giggled.


    "Mercy, sirplease" She batted her eyes at him.


    As stopped and just hoovered over her, a huge smile on his lips.


    "Good girl." He rasped.


    "I love you too, Angel." He pressed a kiss on her forehead,


    Meredith giggled while taking small intakes of breath to calm herself down with a smile on her face.


    "I know."


    Asid beside her, both of them smiling at each other, their love reflecting in their eyes.


    "Goodnight."


    "Night, dream about me." Meredith replied, closing her eyes.


    "I will." He said and closed his eyes, letting sleep consume him.


    When As woke up in the morning, he realized his bed was cold. He got down and checked the whole house but his Angel was no where to be found. She had left him all alone


    As suddenly woke evidently with sweat soaking his shirt. Quickly he looked over and sighed in relief to see Meredith snoring lightly beside him.


    She was still there beside him, not leaving him.

 Chapter 77 - Staying With Him.

    Sofia sat at the bedside of Meredith, holding her friend''s hand.


    "Gosh Merri, I was so scared. I thought I had lost you." Sofia said squeezing Merri''s hand tight.


    Merri gave her an apologetic small, "I''m really sorry. Sofia, I have made you worried."


    Sofia shook her head, "No. Don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault."


    Sofia''s gaze fell on As who was leaning against the wall at the corner of the room. His arms crossed across his chest. As met Sofia''s ming gaze and then he looked away.


    "Sofia, I hope you''re not ming As for what had happened?" Meredith asked when she saw the tension between the two of them.


    Sofia scoffed, "Of course, I am. It''s his responsibility to protect you. If a man can''t protect his woman, then he doesn''t deserve her!"


    Meredith saw As stiffened at Sofia''s words. "No, it all happened in a blink of an eye, he isn''t superman to know this would have happened. I''m sure he would have protected me better if he knew this would have happened." Meredith defended him.


    Sofia sighed and shook her head, "Love is really blind. Why would anyone want to shoot you? You''re hurt because of him." Sofia pointed at As.


    Meredith squeezed her brows. She knew Sofia was saying this because she cared about her but she really didn''t want her to say these things at least not in front of As.


    "Sofiadon''t." Meredith said sternly. Now that she knew about her background, she wasn''t sure If the shooting was done by As''s enemy or if the target was really her.


    Sofia pouted and hampered. "Whatever."


    Meredith gave As an apologetic smile and he forced out one.


    "So you will be staying with me after your discharge-"


    "No." As interjected.


    Sofia raised her brows at him.


    "Yes, she is staying with me. I''m not letting her stay with you. Who knows if the enemy will attack again?"


    "And how do you n on protecting on her if he appears?" As argued.


    "Of course, hirepetent bodyguard!" Sofia retorted.


    "She is safe with me."


    "No."


    "Yes."


    "No"


    "Yes." As said ring at Sofia. His patient was clearly running thin.


    "N-"


    "Okay both of you just shut up!" Meredith yelled, interrupting them.


    "First of all, I''m not staying with anyone of you. My brother would be all by himself and I''m sure he is worried sick about me right now."


    "Ermm.no he isn''t. I told him, you went on a one-month business summit and the reception there is very poor that''s you haven''t called him. Also, my mom is back, she is taking care of him since he is currently staying with us." Sofia exined.


    Meredith felt warmth rushed through her. Her friend was truly the best. She had nned everything for her.


    "Ohthank you Sofia."


    Sofia waved it off, "it''s nothing. Fortunately, your face wasn''t shown in the papers so he wouldn''t know about the incident."


    Meredith nodded. Then it seems she had to stay with As until she waspletely healed, or else his brother would be worried.


    "Sofia" Meredith trailed off. She knew Sofia didn''t really like As but she was rooting for her and As and now this had to happened.


    "I think it''s better if I stay with As"


    "Meredith you traitor! You just spend 3 days with him and you''re choosing him over me?"


    "Ermm.." Meredith scratched the tip of her nose avoiding Sofia''s gaze.


    "Because of Aaron. I don''t want him to worry about me plus you have already told him, I have gone to a business summit and I will be back in a month''s time. It''s left with two weeks, by then, my wounds would have already healed. Think about that."


    Sofia''s expression slid into a frown, "Okay."


    She turned to look at As. "If anything happens to her, I will burn down yourpany." Sofia threatened.


    As rolled his eyes, ignoring her.


    "I brought you lot of books to apany you while you''re recuperating. These books contain the best men written by female authors. I''m sure you would fall in love with them." Sofia said excitedly as she removed the dozen book she had brought for Meredith. All the best erotica.


    They ignored As''s intense gaze on them. Meredith picked a book by her favourite author then she screamed.


    "Ayyyy!!!"


    As panicked, "Angelwhat''s wrong?"


    Meredith covered her mouth with her hand and blushed in embarrassment.


    "N-nothing.it just there is an autograph in the book." She traced her fingers across the autograph. The author was the person who had inspired her to be a writer.


    "Oh" As nodded.


    "Where did you get this?" Meredith beamed at Sofia. Her eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "WellI have a lot of connections Merri plus I''m a social influencer, I have my ways." Sofia winked at Meredith.


    Meredith nodded in excitement. "Thank you, Sofia! I really appreciated it. You''re the best big sis in the whole world wide and my favorite person."


    As cleared his throat but Meredith was too excited to mind him


    "So.what is going on between the two of you? Are you dating now?" Sofia asked ncing at As and Meredith.


    They both stiffened and Meredith blushed looking away.


    "Ahwhy are you asking?" Meredith asked knotting her fingers.


    "Because I''m your friend and I need to know so that when I see him with another girl, I can kill both of them." Sofia shrugged.


    Meredith chuckled and shook her head. "No, we are not dating. We are..just.erm.friends? or boss and employee rtionship. Something like that." Meredith exined. As hadn''t ask her to be his girlfriend and their sessions were a private affair so this was the best exnation she coulde up with.


    Sofia snorted, "What boss would cry like a baby because his secretary got shot and stay with her throughout the day without eating or sleeping?"


    Meredith let out an awkward chuckle, "Well only my boss. He is the best. He cares about his workers so much."


    Sofia rolled her eyes. "Hmmm I see. Best boss indeed.." She replied, sarcasmced in her voice.

 Chapter 78 - [Bonus ]Who Are You?

    Meredith was finally getting discharged today. After the scans,b results and physical examinations she was ready to go. She was healing at such a faster rate; the doctors were even surprised.


    "James, have you installed the security systems in the house?" As questioned on the phone. He was currently on the phone with James.


    "Yes Mr. Martini."


    "Hmm, what about the chef and the cleaner I told you to hire?"


    "All done Sir."


    "Alright, thank you. I''m nowpleting her discharge procedure. You cane pick us up in 20." As suggested, walking to Meredith''s room.


    "Okay Sir."


    The nurse was now done removing her cann and was about to leave. She smiled at As.


    "I''m done, Mr. Martini." She was an older woman, so she treated As like her son during his stay at the hospital. She would always encourage him to not give up and that Meredith would wake up and she did.


    As smiled back at her, "Thank you for everything, Rose."


    "Don''t forget to bring her for wound dressing every three days."


    "Alright."


    ****


    Thirty minutester, they arrived at As''s mansion with Meredith sleeping in his arms. As stared at her sleeping like a new born baby and his lips curled up into a gentle smile. He took small steps towards the bed and gently ced her on the silky sheets. Meredith stirred and opened her eyes.


    "Are we there yet?"


    "Yeah, just sleep." As said softly, adjusting her pillow and pulling the nkets over body.


    "Hmm, thank you." Meredith whispered softly; her eyes closing. The medications were finally taking a toil on her and she was sleepy.


    "Anything for you love." As uttered and pressed a kiss on her forehead.


    "I will be at the room just facing this one, if you need me."''


    "Okay." Meredith replied breathing heavily and surrendered to sleep.


    As stared at her for a few minutes before he left her alone. Now that she was asleep, he wanted to finish some work. He hadn''t been to thepany for two weeks so workload was piled on his desks.


    He knew Albert had brought them. Some papers needed his signature and he had to call an important investor whom he was supposed to meet at the day after the incident but couldn''t.


    The man was a good friend of his, so As was sure he wouldn''t mind.


    After finishing up his work, As went to back to his roompletely exhausted. He saw Meredith still sleeping and he smiled subtly. He walked towards the bathroom for a quick shower ande back.


    Wearing sweatpants, he came to sit beside Meredith on chair near the bed.. His heart mmed at the sight of her lying safely in his bed. He pushed a strand of hair behind her face.


    Based on the report Ace had given him, he had so many questions but he didn''t know how to ask her. He was afraid she wouldn''t let him in. It was hard to believe that someone wants to hurt his innocent, Angel. Who? And Why?


    Caught up in his thoughts, As didn''t even realize that she had woken up.


    "A-as." She croaked out.


    As''s woke up from his stupor.


    "Heyhow are you feeling?" As asked softly.


    "Betterbut thirsty." She answered yawing in the process.


    As''s lips curled up in a grin at her cute expression. He took the water he had ced on the bedside when he hade to check up o her earlier and opened it for her.


    "Here."


    "Thank you." Meredith took a sip. She licked her lips after she was done.


    As stared at her and his eyes fell on her lips. He missed her so much gosh. Her eyes, smile, lips everything about her. He didn''t want to lose her again.


    "Meredith..." He called her, sadness thick in his voice.


    Meredith took his hand and gave it a small squeeze.


    "I know As. Don''t worry. I''m right here and better now."


    "I know it just" As raked his hands through his hair, frustration bubbled on his face.


    "Not finding the person who did this to you, hurts so much. I want to protect you so bad and I can''t even do that if" As whispered.


    "If?" Meredith raised her brows in question.


    "If you don''t trust me." As muttered barely a whisper in the room.


    "Of course, I trust you, As! Why would you think that I don''t?" Meredith questioned.


    "Then tell me." As pleaded softly.


    "Tell you what?"


    "Who do you think would want to hurt you? Because whoever shot you wasn''t an enemy of mine. The bullet doesn''t even exist. Who are you, Angel? What aren''t you telling me?"


    As saw the shock on her face. The guilt fleeting in her eyes. So, she was really hiding something.


    "Angel. I know that all of this is hard for you, but you have to know I can''t protect you if I don''t know what or who I''m dealing with. Just tell me, you have nothing to be afraid of." As cooed softly.


    "I can''t. I-I" Meredith said, turning away from him.


    As sat down on the bed and ced his hands on her cheeks, caressing it with his thumb. Meredith closed her eyes and a tear slid down on her cheeks, "Let me in Angel. I''m always here for you."


    Meredith shook her head. "I-I-I-"


    "Is someone after you?" As asked.


    Meredith nodded.


    "Yes?" As questioned, his muscle tensing.


    "Yes." Meredith replied. She opened her eyes slowly and met As''s own simmering with concern.


    "Who, Angel?"


    Meredith shook her head, "I-I don''t know..i don''t know. Believe me As, I don''t know who it is. All I know is that they''reing for me. I''m so scared---scared."


    As wipe the tears that were falling for her eyes with his thumb.


    "Shss.I won''t let anyone take you from me. Now tell me, why are theying for you?"


    "I-I-I can''t tell you As. Please.I want to protect you."


    As just stared at her for a while and nodded in understanding. As someone in the mafia he knew at times certain information were best hidden to protect our love ones.


    "Alright. Is there anything else I should know apart from someoneing for you?"


    Meredith bit her lips and knotted her fingers.


    "T-that..I-I-killed someone."

 Chapter 79 - Opening Up

    TW; Attempted ****.


    "What?" As asked, shock swirling in his blue eyes.


    Meredith heart pounded in her chest. She was afraid of what As would say. Would he say she is a murderer so he couldn''t ept her? Would he be disgusted with her? What if he hated her and couldn''t handle her past?


    A bunch of questions ran through her mind, and her heart crushed at the thought of As leaving her.


    "I didn''t mean to kill him As, it waswas an identI panicked and it all happened in a blink of an eye. I was trying to protect myself----I will never kill someone---believe me. please"


    Meredith sat there shaking, a low groaning sound bubbling from her mouth. Her heart stuttered, and there was this falling, spinning-down feeling when As didn''t say anything.


    What was he thinking? Why wasn''t he saying anything?


    "At.ssay something please anything.." She pleaded softly.


    "Huh?" As finally snapped out from his stupor.


    He pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly.


    "Shss. sorryI zoned out. Now tell me what happened. Who did you kill Angel?"


    Meredith trembled in As''s arms and he rubbed her back gently.


    "Rx Angel, just know that I trust you and I don''t care if you killed someone. I have killed more people than I can count so I''m not going to judge you. I just need to know so that I can help you,"


    Meredith pulled away from him, shock marred on her face. "R-really? Yo..you don''t think I''m a monster for killing someone?"


    As chuckled and shook his head, "No. We all have a monster living inside us, it just take circumstances for us to finally snap and let it take over." Said As as he wiped her tears with thumb and pressed a kiss on her forehead.


    "Now tell, who did you kill?"


    Meredith swallowed and took a deep breath, "My uncle."


    Tears began to flow from her eyes as soon as she mentioned the person she had killed. She always looked up to his uncle but after her mom dead, things started bing worse.


    "Remember I told you, my mom died?"


    As nodded, "Yeah."


    "After my mom died, things became difficult for me and my brother. I had justpleted school with no job and my brother was still in school so we went to stay with my uncle since our rent was also due.


    He was the only family my mom had and he treated us so good but he started drinking and gambling after my mom died. Maybe the death of his only family member got to him. "


    Meredith paused and blew out air to calm herself down.


    "He never hurt us though but he kept reminding me that I''m the reason why my mom died. He woulde home drunk and ask me why I killed his sister when she was kind enough to adopt me when my own parents didn''t want me." Meredith sobbed. "And I believed him."


    As grabbed her hand and rubbed the back with his thumb in reassurance. "It''s not your fault your mom died. Cancer isn''t anyone''s fault. Don''t say that again."


    "But I should have known she was sickI-I-untilst minute.I-"


    "No, I''m sure she hid it well so that you wouldn''t see something is wrong with her. Cancer treatment is expensive and maybe she didn''t want you to worry. It''s her own decision, not yours."


    Meredith nodded and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "He lost many gambles and owed some mafia men money, the owners of the casino. In order to pay his debt, he decided to sell me to them and if I don''t agree he would send my brother away to shelter home. I didn''t want to lose my brother so I agreed."


    "What?!" As said in shock and disbelief.


    "Yeahon the night that he was supposed to take me to the casino, he entered my room and locked the door behind him." Meredith''s voice cracked at the end and tears started to pour from her eyes.


    As''s eyes grew dark and he grabbed her cheeks with his hands.


    "What did he do?" He asked.


    "He-he tried to **** me."


    "What?!" As busted out in anger.


    "Since I wasn''t really his sister''s daughter, we weren''t blood rted. He told me I have to pay for everything his sister had done for me. I was so scaredI-I didn''t know what to do. " Meredith blinked away the tears.


    "I sprang towards the door but he reacted quickly and managed to grab hold of my wrists and dragged me to the bed. I squirmed against his grip and begged him to let me go but he didn''t."


    She shivered and As pulled her to his chest, "You don''t have to continue if you don''t want to."


    Meredith shook her head, "No..I-I want to. The guilt has been too much to bear alone."


    As nodded and let her go, "Alright."


    "He nestled his head into my neck and kissed it, his hands painfully pinning me in ce. His fingers traced my features. I closed my eyes shut because I knew this was it.


    His fingers probed between my legs, pulling my underwear. I knew unless I do something, I''m never going to be the same."


    As breathing had increased and his fisted hand showed how he was keeping his emotions in check.


    "In a final act of desperation, I set my eyes on themp on my bedside, since he was so concentrated to open my legs he didn''t see me take themp.


    I was able to grab it and then I hit it into his skull. He groaned in pain and I flung him off me and flew out of the room to the kitchen. Unfortunately, he followed me and I took a knife and told him if hees any closer I will kill him. He taunted me and said I couldn''t do it.


    He came closer while I stepped back. When my back hit the wall, I knew I have reached a dead end. With a smirk on his face he stood in front of me. Like you said, circumstances bring the monsters in us.


    He reached his hand to take the knife from my hand. Maybe he was too confident or stupid because I pretend to give him the knife but instead, I pulled him closer to me and I-I stabbed in the stomach." Meredith broke down.


    "My-my brother appeared on the scene and I had blood on my hands with my uncle''s body on the floor. I-I was scared of what he might think but surprisingly he hugged me and told me it was alright.


    He suggested we leave the country before the copse. I agreed and we took the little savings we had and packed our bags that very night.


    In order not to leave any evidence we set the house on fire and flee. We had no family member to follow on the case and my uncle had no family so we were safe."


    A cold silence fell in the room, periodically disturbed by Meredith''s sobs.. Without a word, As pulled her into his arms.

 Chapter 80 - [Bonus ]Boyfriend

    "Shss....don''t me yourself Angel. You saved yourself and if you hadn''t killed him, I would have done it myself." As pulled away from her and touched her cheeks with his hand, wiping away any traces of tears on her face. He gazed into her eyes and furrowed his brows when he saw the emotion fleeting in her eyes. He had seen the same thing before.


    Guilt.


    "Don''t feel guilty Angel. You did what you had to do and I''m proud of you." As whispered.


    "But I-I-why are you okay with being with a woman who has blood on her hands..." Her voice trailed off and her face doubtlessly turned crimson as her eyes dropped to herp where her hands now fidgeted in nervousness.


    As shrugged, "I don''t mind honestly but I prefer to be the one whose hands would be stain with the blood. "


    Meredith took a deep breath and looked up at As, her hazel eyes were so anguished he felt his heart being crushed.


    "I don''t think I would ever forgive myself. My hands are tainted with blood and they will forever haunt me, nothing I do will ever change that."


    As nodded in understanding, "Hmm but the best way to ovee your guilt is always ask yourself, was it worth it? if yes then you don''t have beat yourself over it."


    "At times I think you''re too good for me, As. I don''t deserve you."


    As leaned down and brushed a kiss on the tip of her nose before touching his forehead with hers.


    "You deserve the world Angel, not just me. Also, you know I''m not a good man Angel. You haven''t seen the bad side of me yet."


    Meredith pressed a kiss on his chin and slid her fingers through his hair, "Then I guess we are both sinners."


    As smiled and traced his thumb across her lower lips, "Hmm. You''re mine to protect Angel. You don''t have to be scared anymore. No one is going to hurt you."


    As whispered, pulling Meredith into the warmth of his body. Meredith melted into him as he pulled her close to him, his hand pushing her head onto his chest so that she could hear the way his heart beat powerfully for her.


    "You know you''re not alone anymore and I''m not leaving you. We would ovee everything together. "


    Meredith was at a loss for words. The way he had taken the whole situation without judging her and assured her he was going to be there for her made everything seemed like a dream.


    Every girl always wishes for a hero toe save her and make her feel like princess but she never thought she would find her own hero in a twisted viin.


    "Although I like holding you in my arms, I think it''s time for you to eat and take your medicine." As said and pulled away from her.


    Meredith nodded, "For someone who is supposed to cruel and twisted, you sure are quite romantic and the perfect bo-" She stopped the words from her mouth before As could catch t it. She knew they hadn''t reached that point yet.


    As chuckled, "Only for you love, only for you."


    He brushed her hand behind her ear as his hand caressed her cheeks. Meredith looked up at him, taking her time as she drawn into his features. His wless, perfect face.


    His eyes which were her favorite thing about him. Eyes which look at her like she was the most attractive woman he had ever seen. He was everything she hoped for in a man. As was the most beautiful man she has ever met and he kept surprising her.


    "You''re so beautiful," Meredith whispered.


    "That''s your line to hit on me?"


    Meredith broke out into giggles and nodded, "Yeahis it working?"


    As winked at her, "It''s hard to reject a beautiful woman and I''m fucking easy."


    Meredith chuckled. It''s funny how he was able to change her mood with just a few words.


    "I like seeing you smile and I would do anything to see you smile every day, every hour, every minute, every second of your life."


    As said and crushed his lips against hers. He kissed her lips, her face, her eyes and the shinning tears on her cheeks. He kissed her like never before conveying all the words he wanted to say into it.


    They pulled away and Meredith smiled at him.


    "Thank you for everything."


    "No. thank you foring in my life. "


    Meredith beamed at his words. It was simple and sweet but it made her stomach flutter with butterflies.


    "As."


    "Yes dear."


    "That."


    Meredith blushed and knotted her fingers.


    "What Angel, just tell me."


    "Will you be my boyfriend?" Meredith said in one breath and closed her eyes in embarrassment. The flower of shame tainting her cheeks. If he wouldn''t ask her out, she would do it herself. She nearly died and she wasn''t taking chances again. Meredith wanted to im him as hers, only hers.


    Silencedeadsilence fell in the room. Seconds passed without him saying anything.


    Meredith slowly opened her eyes and her heart lurched.


    "That.I''mjust..kidding. " She let out an awkward smile and pulled away from him.


    She got down from the bed and scratch an invisible itch on her nose.


    As was still sitting in daze.


    "That I''m going to the kitchensee you there?"


    Meredith said awkwardly but As still didn''t answer her.


    She bit her lips as she scolded herself. Stupid Merri. Why did you have to ruin the mood?!


    "Meredith!" As called her when she reached the door.


    She stopped and turned to look at him.


    "Yes?" She blinked at him, fidgeting with her hands.


    As stood up from the bed and walked towards her.


    "What did you just ask me?" He asked her, his eyes glinting with mischievousness.


    "I''m going to the kitchen?"


    "No before that."


    "AhI''m just kidding."


    "Not that one" As sighed,


    "Will you be my boyfriend?"


    The corners of As''s lips curled upwards into a smile.


    "Yes, I will be your boyfriend."


    Meredith blinked and opened her mouth as his words rang in her ears.


    "Huh?"


    As shook his head helplessly, "I will be your boyfriend. I''m your responsibility from today. Please take good care of me, girlfriend."


    An amused expression quirked up the side of his mouth as he stared at the shock look on her face.


    "Dear girlfriend won''t you say anything?" He teased.


    Meredith blushed and a wide smile spread across her face.


    "Kiss me." She ordered and he did.


    He kissed her like she was the oxygen he needed to survive.

 Chapter 81 - Dancing In The Kitchen

    *Song they are dancing to: Guess I''m in love by Clinton Kane*


    As lifted her up into his arms, effortlessly after they pulled apart from kissing. Meredith squealed, "As! I can walk fine, you know?" Meredith said.


    "I know, but I prefer you in my arms." As smirked at her. With her nestled in his arms, he gently climbed the stairs heading to the kitchen. He sat her on a bar stool and walked towards the fridge.


    "What do you want to eat? I asked a chef to prepare food for you, I can just heat some for you."


    He said and opened the fridge filled with different kinds of food.


    "Hmm I don''t really know.I''m full just by looking at you." Meredith giggled at herme pickup line.


    As stared at her deadpan and she blushed.


    Heughed at her and shook his head.


    "Soup will be fine." She muttered.


    "Soup." As muttered as he took a bowl of soup from the fridge. He ced it in the microwave and looked around for bowl anddle.


    Meredith sighed; it wasn''t hard to see that he didn''t spend much time in his kitchen. He opened cabs after cabs before he found what he was looking for.


    The microwave beeped and As removed the soup. He poured some in a bowl and ced it in front of her. He sat beside her and took a spoonful of the soup blowing gently on it.


    "Here." He said softly bringing the soup to her mouth.


    "Delicious!" Meredith smiled at his serious expression as he feed her.


    "d you like it. It''s the chef who helped me prepared the soup the other day. He manages our five-star restaurant. He said this is his mom''s secret recipe and you would like it."


    Meredith nodded, "Well tell him I say thank you and that I like it very much. But you didn''t have to bother him."


    "It''s fine. He didn''t mind and was happy to cook for you. You deserve to eat the best and nutritional food for you to get better quickly." As said feeding her again.


    Meredith stared at him as she chewed the chicken broths in the soup. As raised his brows at her.


    "What?"


    Meredith blushed, "I didn''t expect you to be like this."


    "Oh? And how did you expect me to be?"


    "Cold, dominant and overbearing person. Not this sweet and caring person. You''re such a sweetheart." She teased.


    As''s lips curled into a smug, "But I''m dominantin the bedroom." He winked at her.


    Meredith blushed and cleared her throat.


    "You know what I''m talking about. I mean you''re sweet to me and pamper me so much."


    "Hmm do I now?"


    As ced the spoon in the bowl and leaned closer to her.


    "Don''t be deceived Angel, just because I''m sweet to you now doesn''t mean I won''t fuck your brains out when you get well."


    Meredith''s heart pounded in her chest.


    "Nothing has changed. Outside the bedroom you''re my Angel but inside you''re my little slut. Your body is mine and I can use it as I please." He whispered underneath his breath.


    "You will still be begging and screaming my name to fuck and trust me, I wouldn''t be gentle or caring. No, I will be Sir to you." He brushed his fingers across her cheeks and she shivered.


    Meredith''s breath caught in her throat as they held each other''s gaze. The lust and promise of pleasure inside them made her stomach twisted.


    As pressed a kiss on her forehead and pulled back. Taking the spoon, he took a spoonful.


    "Open your mouth." As ordered, and as if her body was made to obey him, she opened her mouth.


    As fed the soup and she swallowed still maintaining eye contact.


    "Good girl." He cooed and she blushed.


    He was the only one who could make feel her different emotions at the same time. Silence enveloped them as they both stared at each other while he fed her,


    "So"


    Meredith began, biting her lips when he finished feeding her.


    "So?" As questioned.


    "We are dating now?" She asked curiously.


    "Yes." As replied.


    "So, you''re my boyfriend huh?" Meredith said with happinessced in her voice.


    "Hope you''re don''t get tired of me. I can be quite a handful."


    "Never." As said with a smile on his face.


    Meredith gazed into his eyes to see if he was just agreeing out of pity or anything but all she was admiration. Admiration for her.


    "Good." Meredith said pressing a kiss on his chin.


    "What do you want to now?" As asked as he stood up and walked towards the sink to wash the bowl.


    "Slow dance in the kitchen. It''s on my bucket list!"


    As nced at her and shook his head helplessly.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay. Let me finish."


    Meredith stood up and walked towards him, hugging him from behind. She leaned her head on his back and wrapped her hands around his waist.


    As said nothing and let her hugged him. After he finished rinsing the bowl, he grabbed her hands from his waist and turned to face her.


    "Getting clingy, are we?"


    Meredith smiled and nodded, "Yes, is that a bad thing?" She asked worriedly. This was her first rtionship and she didn''t know how act. She just wanted him close.


    As flickered her forehead. "I don''t mind a clingy girlfriend as long as it''s you."


    Meredith beamed and stretched her hand at him, "Give me your phone."


    As took his phone from his pocket and unlocked it for her without any questions. Meredith opened the music app on it, searched for a song and started ying a slow song.


    As grabbed her and began to slowly dance with her to the song. Meredith felt her heart thudded and she found herself falling in love with him all over again.


    As she looked into his eyes, all the bitter sweetness these past few days fell away and all she felt was joy and happiness. She giggled as he spun her around and caught her back.


    Meredith threw her head back andughed. She felt like a carefree teenage girl dancing with her crush just that this man wasn''t just her crush anymore but her boyfriend.. Only hers.

 Chapter 82 - His Mom

    As stared at the womanughing happily in his arms and he felt his heart pounding in his chest and butterflies in his stomach.


    If someone had told him he was going to fall in love again after Cassandra''s death he would haveughed out loud but here he was-having the most beautiful woman in his arms.


    Words were not enough to describe his feelings for her. He loved everything about her, her smile, her touch, her presence and soul had him mesmerized.


    She was his Angel, his one and only. She had brought into his life love and happiness. Something he never thought he was capable of experiencing and for that he would be an amour to protect her from all the vipers in the world.


    "What are you thinking about?" She asked, snapping him from his thoughts.


    "My parents." As replied.


    "Oh"


    "Yeah. this reminds me of them. They used to dance in the kitchen too. I have always wanted a rtionship like theirs and now I do."


    Meredith smiled and pressed a kiss on his lips. "I''m sure they''re happy for you.


    "Yeah, I just miss them." As admitted. Something he has never done before since they death, not even to Ace.


    "Sorry.it is believed that when people die, they turned into stars and watch us from above during the night."


    As eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "Yes! Anytime I miss my mom, I just stay outte to look at the stars. It helps me a lot and I feel better knowing she among the most beautiful things in the sky watching over me. We can watch the stars tonight."


    As broke into a smile. "I would like that."


    Meredith nodded, "Me too."


    She ced her head on his shoulder as they sway to the beat of the song. The song finally ended and they pulled apart.


    "Thatdo you have pictures of your parents? I''m really curious about how they look. At times I can''t believe you real. You''re really handsome!"


    As chuckled and grabbed her hand, "let''s go. I have a family portrait room."


    They passed various door until they stopped in front of one. As licked his lips. It''s been so long since he entered this room. It contained so many memories that he was afraid would consume him so he mostly stayed far away from this room. But for some reason, he felt happy for the first time entering this room.


    He wanted to show his parents his girlfriend. Now he was a giddy school boy. He took a deep breath and felt Meredith squeezing his hand as a sign offort.


    He shot her a grateful look and opened the door. The light shone through the curtains and illuminated on the various pictures, paintings and portraits on the wall.


    He brought Meredith in front of his mother''s portrait. The woman in the picture was literally a goddess. The way her hair fell down to her waist, her sparkling eyes and luscious lips all made her stunning.


    "That''s my mo."


    As paused when he saw the pale look on her face. Meredith drew in a stuttered gasp as she pointed at the protrait.


    "She---isy-your mom?" Her finger trembled as she pointed at the portrait in front of them.


    "Yes, what is wrong?" As frowned.


    Meredith ignored him and whirled around looking at the various pictures hanging on the wall.


    She stepped back and shook her head.


    "But how.why.no.." She whispered incoherently.


    As grabbed her shoulders and looked into her eyes.


    An unknown emotion was glinting in her eyes. A frown marred on his face. Why was she behaving like that? Did she know his parents?


    "Angel what is wrong?" He asked, concern etched in his voice.


    Meredith grabbed his shirt and opened the buttons hurriedly. She spread the fabric wide and ced her hands on his warm chest. Her fingers trailed the wolf tattoo in daze.


    "Meredith!" He called her loudly and she snapped out of whatever was going on with her. She was behaving weird.


    "Huhyour tattoo, tell me more about it. Did your mom have a simr one? What about your uncle? Where is he? The one who drew it for you?"


    As arched his brow. He had never seen her this riled up and all because of his mom. Did she know her?


    "Angel do you know my mom?"


    "Yes-No..I mean no I don''t. it''splicated." Meredith raked her head through her hair with her hand on her waist.


    "So this means.but no....whyhow....should. I should tell him? Will he believe me?" He heard her muttered to herself. Her body started swaying.


    "Meredith!" As yelled as he saw her falling down. Fortunately, he grabbed her before her body hit the ground.


    He quickly took her into his arms and rushed upwards. He ced her on the bed and dialed the doctor''s number.


    He picked up and promised to be there soon.


    As sat beside her and grabbed her hand lost in thoughts.


    Why did she behave the way she did when she saw his mom? What does his tattoo got to do with all of this? Why was she looking happy, confused and scared at the same time?


    As rubbed his forehead and sighed. He had so many questions and no answers. His hands trailed his tattoo with a frown on his face.


    Now that she asked him, where was his uncle? He had met him thrice throughout his life. When he had stumbled on him arguing with his mom and his mom had introduce him to As, shortly after his mom died and his eighteenth birthday when he had appeared and told them every first-born male in his mother''s family had to bear the symbol and tattooed it for them.


    He would normally called once in a while to check up on them but that was it. He was never present in his life.


    As took his phone from his pocket and dialed his uncle''s number. It rang for a while before he picked up.


    "As, what a pleasant surprise. How are you doing?"


    His uncle asked the moment he picked the call.


    "I''m good. That the wolf tattoo you designed for me. You said when the time was right, I would know what it meant. What does it mean?"


    As asked going straight to the point.


    "Why are you suddenly asking me that, As? Did something happen? Were you attacked by any strange people?"


    His uncle asked panic and concern etched in his tone.


    "NoI''m just curious."


    "Hmmm I will visit you soon. Will tell you everything when Ie. I think it''s time to know who you really are since they have finally found her."


    As brows furrowed together.


    "Her? Who?"


    "No one. I wille soon. I know your father was part of the mafia and his friend trained you well so I''m sure you can protect yourself fine until Ie. But remember if you see anything weird just call me."


    He then hung up the phone without waiting for As''s reply. As stared at the phone in a daze. His uncle''s reaction was very suspicious as if he was hiding something from him.


    What the hell was going? Whatever it was, he hoped he would be able to have control or be in control.

 Chapter 83 - The Secret

    "How is she?" As asked the doctor after he was done checking up on Meredith. She had copsed right after seeing his mom''s picture and he was freaking out.


    All kinds of scenarios were running through his mind. Did his mom hurt her? What was her rtionship with his mom?


    He even went as far to think that maybe she was his lost sister and the thought scared and disgusted him. He quickly shook his head and snapped out of it.


    "She is fine. What did you say happened?" The doctor asked, staring at Meredith.


    "We were talking and she suddenly copsed."


    The doctor nodded, "I think she is stressed. She will wake up any soon. Make sure you let her rest and take proper care of her because she is still recovering from the surgery. Don''t tell her anything that can possibly stress her out."


    "Alright. Thank you doctor."


    The doctor waved it off and shook his head, "It''s nothing. Just take care of yourself and her. Call me if anything happens. She will wake up soon."


    "Okay,"


    The doctor nodded at As and left the room, leaving As with Meredith.


    He pulled a chair and sat beside her lost in a thought.


    "A-as.." Her voice croaked out an hourter after the doctor left.


    "Angel, how are you feeling?" As asked worriedly.


    Meredith gave him a small nod, "I''m fine. What happened?"


    "You copsed." As replied softly.


    "Oh" She furrowed her brows until she finally remembered what had happened.


    "Your mom" She trailed off, avoiding his gaze.


    "Hmmmhow do you know her?" As asked, calmly.too calmly but the slight tremble of his fingers leaked his internal turmoil.


    "I-I don''t know her." Meredith finally met his gaze and sighed.


    "I really don''t. All of this is soplicated and I don''t understand and it''s driving me crazy. Now I just found out that your mom is the woman who dropped me at my mom''s doorstep twenty-four years ago. I have so many-"


    "Wait what?" As widened his eyes in shock. Did he just hear what she had just said?


    "My mom is the woman who dropped you at your mom''s doorstep twenty-four years ago? This means you''re my si-"


    As swallowed the bile forming in his throat. He could bear anything but not this. He would never forgive himself if what he was thinking was true.


    What kind of twisted games was fate ying with him? He lowered his heard and raked his hands through his hair.


    "Huh? No, I''m not your sister!" Meredith yelled out when she realized what he was thinking.


    "God, No! What the hell are you thinking?" She rolled her eyes at him.


    "You''re really not?" As looked at her, fear marred on his face.


    Meredith let out a low chuckle, "Yes I''m not. We are just rted but not blood rted. It''s allplicated and I don''t know how to exin it. I''m afraid you''re going to think I''m crazy."


    As leaned against the chair and stared at her in silence. He narrowed his eyes at her. He got a feeling that there was something she wasn''t telling him.


    "Does it have to do with peopleing for you and the secrets you can''t tell me?"


    Meredith''s jaw flexed, "I was hoping to wait when everything makes sense before I tell you but you''re too smart for your own good."


    As nodded, "Just tell me. Remember no matter what you''re still my Angel and I can''t protect you if I don''t know what is going on."


    Meredith stared at him for a while before she sighed.


    "Your mother is not who you think she is."


    As''s heart stopped.


    "She is not from here meaning she is not from earth. Shees from the city of Arkaans where supernatural beings live." Meredith spoke slowly as if she was speaking to a small child.


    They stared at each other from across the bed.


    As mouth opened but it remained soundless.


    "What?" As stared at her, in loss of words.


    "Yes she is a werewolf and if your mom is a werewolf than you''re also a hybrid, half human, half werewolf."


    As swallowed the lump in his throat and his stomach twisted from the shock that was settling in. The calm mask on his face was slipping. He gazed into her eyes to see if she was joking but sincere eyes stared back at him.


    Werewolf. Hybrid.


    Suddenly, he shot to his feet. His chair fell over, mming noisily on the floor behind him. Nerves fluttered in his belly.


    An Iv fluid was secured on Meredith''s hand so she just stared at him, concern bubbled on her face.


    As began to pace around the room his hands on his waist. Did he believe what she was saying? Yes because he had his mom''s diary. She wrote she had a secret that she was too scared to tell her kids and one day when they grow up she would tell them but she never did.


    As had been curious about his mom''s secret for years. He thought she had a child somewhere that''s why he had panicked when Meredith''s face paled when she saw his mom. But a werewolf?


    He snorted. That was crazy.


    "As I know this is a lot to digest, which is why exactly why I didn''t want to tell you yet until I was sure. I''m sorry I told you something this heavy."


    As paused and nced at her. "How sure are you? Where did you get this information? What proof do you have? Sorry Angel..it''s not that I don''t believe you but it''s kinda hard to believe that my mom..the woman whom I loved more than anything isn''t even whom she imed to be and now I''m some monster?"


    Meredith flinched at his harsh tone and he let out a breath.


    "Sorry it just all of this...it''s too much to take in."


    Meredith nodded in understanding.


    "I know just sit down I will exin everything to you then we will know where to go from there."

 Chapter 84 - Safe With Me

    As''s brows pulled upward as his mind struggled to keep up with what Meredith had just said. She had told her everything from her strange dream in Maldives to the one she had while ina.


    There were so much going on. Magic, werewolf, vampires, hybrid, dragons and who knew what else.


    As sat still as she continued, entranced by the story.


    "So, your mom is the one who brought me to earth and dropped me at the doorstep."


    As sucked in a small gasp of air.


    "So, they brought you here as a sort of a backup n in case things messed up?" He questioned, his face like stone.


    "Yes." Meredith replied.


    He stared at her, his eyes piercing and intense. It felt like forever before he spoke again.


    "So, if my motheres from your world and is a werewolf that makes me also a werewolf?"


    As muttered to himself. It was so hard to believe all of this. He managed to calm his beating heart as his stomach turned with tangled thoughts.


    "Well, I don''t really know but yes, I guess. Remember I said my mom ced a spell on her to lock her werewolf and her sons'' if you''re one of her children then yeah."


    As rubbed his forehead. A massive headache wasing on.


    "You know what? Let''s wait for my uncle toe back I''m sure he could help us figure all of this out. Now you should focus on getting better. Once you regain your health we will know our next move, okay?"


    As suggested. He wanted her to focus on her health first. All of this was stressing and he didn''t want to lose her again.


    "You believe me right?" Meredith asked worriedly. The panic in her tone made his heart clenched.


    "Yes of course, I do. I have my mom''s diary and even though I never bothered to read the whole thing because the first page was talking about a secret she had. I panicked since then and couldn''t finish because the truths are always bitter and ignorance is bliss. But now that you have told me this we will check it out after you''re well. I don''t want you copsing again if there is a truth inside you can''t handle."


    Meredith licked her lips and nodded.


    As stood up from the chair and walked towards her on the bed. He crouched beside her and lifted her chin.


    "Remember what I told you, Angel. You''re not alone. We would figure out this together. I will not let you go through this alone and I will stay by your side as long as you need me. "


    Meredith gazed into his eyes and she suddenly broke out into a sob relieved by his words.


    As pulled her into his chest and hugged her tightly. Meredith wrapped her arms around his back and buried her face into his chest. As knew all of this might be terrifying for her.


    He couldn''t imagine how she was able to bear all of this information alone and the constant fear she was now living in.


    "Come on, stop crying. It''s not good for your health and it''s our number one priority at the moment." As whispered.


    Meredith nodded against his chest before pulling away.


    As looked at the IV fluid which had finished and stood up.


    "Let me remove this from your hand." He stopped the flow and removed the cann from her hand with a straight face as if he has been doing this for a long time.


    Meredith furrowed her brows. "You seem experienced with this."


    As chuckled, "Yes I like my preys well hydrated when I''m torturing them."


    "Huh?" Meredith asked confused.


    "When you''re torturing people, they can bleed out and die but I don''t want them dead until I''m done with them so I put blood and IV fluids on them." As exined.


    Meredith opened her mouth in shock and swallowed.


    "Isn''t that too cruel?"


    As shrugged, "Cruel is my nickname." He winked at her and she shook her head as if he was out of his mind.


    "Why, are you now afraid of me?" he questioned with a raised brow.


    "No." She answered confidently looking into his eyes.


    As searched her eyes for any trace of fear and disgust but there were none.


    "Good because I will never hurt you." He said and pressed a warm kiss on her forehead.


    "Can you hold me?" Meredith requested.


    "Sure." As removed his shoes and joined her on the bed.


    He leaned against the headboard, his hands touched her waist and then he slipped his arms around her from behind and drew her back against his chest.


    Meredith picked the book on the bedside and gave it to him.


    "Read to me."


    As sighed and looked at the book. "You want me to read you p*rn?"


    Meredith blushed and pped his thighs, "It''s not p*rn!"


    As chuckled and took the book from her hand. He opened a page and started reading.


    "She bends over my desk, lifting her skirt up over her ass. Fuck it was the hottest sight I have ever seen. Don''t remove your hands from the table, Red. You''re going to count the number of times I p this ass cheeks like the little whore you''re you hear? I grabbed her hair and she squealed, "Yes daddy."


    "If this isn''t p*rn what is it, Angel? Huh?"


    Meredith flushed and As didn''t know if it was out of embarrassment or something else.


    "What are you thinking about, Angel? Don''t tell me you were having naught thoughts." he teased.


    Meredith shook her head, "Nono I''m not having any thoughts!"


    As chuckled, "Then why were you breathing hard when I was reading?"


    "I-I wasn''t." She swallowed.


    "Don''t worry Angel, very soon we will have you bend over my desk. You have no idea how many times I have masturbated to that scene." As rasped in her ears.


    "W-what?"


    "Yes ever since I saw you in my office, that''s all I have been thinking about."


    He confessed and she was too stunned to speak.

 Chapter 85 - [Bonus ] Make A Good Wife

    As leaned his head in his hand as he stared at Meredith sleeping peacefully beside him. Her lips were parted and the sound of her breathing sounded in the quiet room. With a smile on his face, he brushed his fingers against her cheeks.


    Their rtionship had grown stronger over the course of the week and he found himself loving her more each day. Meredith stirred in her sleep and her brows furrowed as she opened her eyes.


    "Good morning beautiful." As said.


    Meredith smiled slightly at him before she sat up, rubbing her eyes. As found her cute.


    "Morning." She finally replied him.


    As''s lips curled up while still staring at her. Meredith arched her brows as she wiped her mouth.


    "What? Do I have a drool?" She flushed, her cheeks reddening.


    "No, I''m just marveling at your beauty. You''re beautiful, you know that right?"


    He said removing the hair from her face, "And I''m mad about you. Ever since Iid eyes on you in the middle of the road. I knew I wanted you and only you."


    Meredith saw her heart reflected in his tender gaze and she stared at him in a trance. He made her feel so loved, attractive, needed like never before.


    "Me too." She whispered and pressed a shy kiss on his cheeks. As''s face lit up and he grinned.


    "Go on a date with me tonight? Our official date as couples."


    "I will love to!" Meredith beamed. Her eyes gleaming with happiness. During these past few days, she has been happier than never before. As pampered her and treated her so well she couldn''t help but love him more than anything.


    "Good." As pressed a kiss on her forehead and pushed the quilts off his legs revealing only in his boxer.


    Meredith blushed at the memory of his hard on poking her backst night. She knew he was mustering great self-control to not touch her and for that she was grateful. She has fully recovered so she didn''t know why he still haven''t touched her.


    Her wound haspletely healed. She had freaked out when she found out but As calmed her down. Now if they both had any doubts they didn''t anymore. She really wasn''t human but that hadn''t stopped As from loving her.


    "I''m going to take a shower; I won''t take long." He said and walked towards the bathroom.


    Meredith sat on the edge of the bed. She wanted him to touch her so bad but she was shy about how to bring this conversation. She missed what they had.


    Not long after, the door opened from the bathroom and As walked inside the room with only a towel wrapped around his waist. Meredith swallowed as she tried to suppressed the heat curling in her stomach. As''s hair was soaking with droplets of water falling on his chest.


    "Is your boyfriend hot?" He teased when he saw her intense stare on him''


    Meredith licked her lips bit them and nodded absentmindedly.


    As groaned, "Don''t do that."


    "What?" Meredith looked up and met his intense gaze.


    "Lick your lips or perhaps it''s dry so it needs my attention?" As smirked.


    Meredith blushed at his words. She had the urge to run her hands through his wet hair, kiss those lips but she was shy to make the first move.


    "Urghyou''re making it so difficult each day to resist you Angel." As growled and moved closer to her.


    "I could solve your hunger." She said breathlessly, her voice a bare whisper in the room.


    "Hmmm I don''t think you strong enough to feed this starve beast Angel. Just wait a few days."


    He smirked and her heart rate increased. The aftermath promises of pleasure sparkling in his eye made her stomach flutter with butterflies.


    In a sudden movement, she felt his lips against hers. His kisses began softly, then built in intensity. Meredith ran her fingers through his hair. She moaned as his hand grabbed her breast and flicker his nipples with his thumb.


    "Fuck Angel" As pulled away panting.


    "You''re going to be he death of me."


    Meredith blinked and stared a him in a daze.


    "I have to attend a meeting and I really can''t deal with blue balls this early morning. We will continue when Ie back." He winked at her and she blushed.


    "I love it when you blush." He growled, a glint in his eyes as he brushed his fingers upon her jawline. Meredith melted at his touch and she bit her lips.


    As pulled away from her, walked towards the wardrobe and dropped his towel showing her a clear view of his fine ass.


    "As!" Meredith squealed in embarrassment. He just turned half way towards her and winked at her.


    "Enjoy the show."


    Meredith covered her eyes with his hand and heughed at her action.


    After twenty minutes, he was done dressed in a grey suit, his hair gelled back and his shoe dress polished perfectly. He was now fixing his tie.


    Meredith got down from the bed and walked towards him. She grabbed the tie without a word and helped him.


    "You will make a good wife Angel." As said and pressed a kiss on her forehead.


    Meredith''s heart fluttered and her stomach swarm with butterflies.


    "I''m going to thepany to sign some document and have a meeting. I will be back in two hours, ok?"


    "Can Ie?" She begged.


    "No Angel. With everything going on I can''t risk your health and safety."


    Meredith pouted, "Okay fine."


    "Call me if you need anything "


    "Alright."


    "I called Sofia toe and apany. She will be here soon."


    Meredith''s eyes lit up, "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, bye."


    "Bye."


    As pressed a kiss on her lips and walked out the room.


    Meredith went to take a shower after As left. After she was done, she went to the kitchen to find something to eat.


    She heard the door opened and furrowed her brows. She knew the door had passcode and apart from As no one knew it so who was it?


    She took the knife from the counter and slowly made her way to the living room.


    "Who are you?" She questioned when she saw a tall man standing in the middle of the room with his back facing her.


    The knife dropped from her hand to the floor when the person turned around.


    "Hello"

 Chapter 86 - Meeting Ace

    As soon as Meredith saw the face of the person, she almost gaped. Even though his face was familiar there was something different about it. His inky dark hair was tousled. He had a strong, defined and masculine jawline. He had broad shoulders and strong arms, flexing with muscles under the ck leather jacket he wore.


    His long, powerful legs were d in jeans that paired up with simple ck leather boot. Then there were his eyes. It was the most greenest eyes she has ever seen, considering green eyes were really rare. His eyes made him scream mysterious.


    He was beyond handsome; his beauty was austere and sinister that made him very attractive. He was the ultimate bad boy or dangerous man ever describe in all books.


    She was utterly impressed. She has never met a man who screamed danger by just standing there. If As radiated cool calcted aura his brother was the exact opposite-chaos.


    He also looked back at her and raised his eyes at her.


    Meredith''s cheeks heated up and she quickly looked away, embarrassed that she had been staring for too long.


    "Hello." His deep voice caught her off guard. It was so dark. Chills ran down her spine.


    Meredith swallowed before she replied, "H-hi."


    Ace looked at the knife on the floor and a smirk graced his lips.


    "Interesting."


    Meredith followed his gaze and saw him staring at the knife. She blushed in embarrassment.


    "Aceyou are?" He ced his hands in his pocket staring at her. Meredith knew he was trying to lower his aura not to intimidate her but it was hard when his eyes pierced through her as if he was trying to look into her soul.


    "M-meredith"


    "Meredith.." he repeated her name as if it was a foreign word.


    "My brother''s...." He trailed off as his smirk held for a few seconds while his eyes narrowed at her.


    "S-secretary." God why was she stuttering so much. Maybe it was the fact that it was the first time she was meeting As''s family member.


    "Secretary?" He broke into a full, rakish grin as an unknow emotion fleeted across his eyes. It was hard to read him when he showed nothing on his face.


    Meredith was nervous about his impression about her. If he didn''t like her would As leave her?


    "Are you nervous?" He questioned.


    "Yes." Meredith admitted. There was no need to lie when he could read her like an open book and the slight tremor in her voice betrayed some of her nervousness.


    His brows rose in surprise, his green eyes glinting with amusement.


    "Well don''t be. You''re my brother''s woman and I have no ns on harming you. Believe it or not you''re now under the Martini''s protection no one would dare harm you unless it''s your own personal enemies. "


    He uttered staring at her with a curious look.


    Meredith''s heart fluttered at his words ''Brother''s woman.'' Does this mean, he epted her?


    "Thank you." Meredith said and gave him a soft smile.


    "Hmmm where is As?" Ace asked ncing around,


    "Oh, he left just a few minutes ago. He said he was going to the office."


    Ace nodded, "How are you feeling now?"


    "Good. You?" They both had woken up froma so she didn''t really know what to say to him.


    "Still recovering from losing one year of my life." Ace shrugged.


    "I''m sure everything would be fine soon. You look like a strong person, you will survive."


    Ace just stared at her without any emotion on his face. He was like a stone; it was hard to see what he thought. After a few seconds, his lips curled up.


    "I''m happy my brother had you when I wasn''t around. Thanks to you, he looks happy than I have ever seen him these past few days. I was afraid he had forgotten how it was like to live but since he met you, he has glow up."


    Meredith saw the love flowing for his brother in his eyes and it was the almost beautiful emotion she has ever seen in someone''s eyes. Brotherly love.


    "He deserves to be happy and I haven''t done anything. I can''t take any credits" Meredith smiled at him.


    "You should. It quite obvious. You should have seen him when you were in aa. Whether you like it or not, you''re now my brother''s hope in this world so please don''t let him lose this hope. You''re the light at the end of his dark tunnel and he has finally found you please don''t hurt him."


    Ace pleaded, his dangerous and intimidating aura vanished reced by a brother who would do anything for his brother.


    Their love for each other was really beautiful.


    "I will do my best even though the future is uncertain."


    Ace nodded.


    The door bell rang and Meredith nced towards the door.


    "Let me get that, it must be Sofia."


    Meredith saw his jaw tensed but she really didn''t pay attention to it.


    She walked towards the door, peep through the hole and saw her friend.


    "Merri!!" Sofia eximed in excitement when Meredith opened the door.


    She pulled Meredith into a hug and Meredithughed hugging her back.


    "Come in." She said and opened the door wider.


    Sofia entered and followed Meredith into the living room.


    The smile wiped out from her face and her face suddenly turned ashen.


    "A-Ace?" She croaked out. The overconfident Sofia was trembling over a guy''s name.


    Well, this was something new.


    "Sofia" Ace nodded in a detached tone.


    Sofia bit her lips and her eyes turned ssy.


    "I will take my leave now. It was nice meeting you Meredith." Ace said with a small nod.


    Meredith smiled, "Same here. I will inform As you visited."


    "No need, I''m going to the office. See you around." Ace said hastily. It was like he was in a hurry to leave the room.


    Ace walked past Sofia, his shoulder brushed against her and she trembled.


    "Okay what was that?" Meredith raised her brows as she stared at Sofia who seems to be in a trance.. Her clenched fist was shaking and she seemed to be holding back her tears.

 Chapter 87 - SofiaS Story

    TW; Mentioning of ED.


    Sofia cleared her throat and her big brown eyes swiveled to Meredith and she blinked before a blush crept over her cheeks.


    "I-I What was what?" She questioned avoiding Meredith''s gaze.


    "You and Ace, what is going on?" Meredith asked, her tone curious.


    "And what makes you think there is something going on between me and that infuriating man?" Sofia asked as she chewed her lips, a habit she does when she was nervous.


    "For starters you are blushingI have never seen you blush ever.secondly you''re chewing your lips a habit you do when you''re nervous. Thirdly you looked like you have seen a ghost when you saw Ace so what is going on?"


    "Nothing."


    Meredith cocked her right brow. "Oh of course, there is nothing." She said sarcastically as she walked away leaving Sofia in the living room.


    Sofia grunted and followed Meredith to the kitchen. She took an apple from the fruit basket and sat on a bar stool as Meredith prepare oat meal.


    "So how are things with As?" Sofia asked bitting into the apple.


    "Hmm good." Meredith responded.


    "So you two are now dating?"


    Meredith blushed and nodded, "Yes, I asked him to be my boyfriend."


    "Huh?" For a while, Sofia just gaped at her, shocked at her words. But secondster she recovered and broke into a wide grin.


    "Hohoho! You''re finally growing. Gosh I''m so proud of you! And he agreed?"


    Meredith shrugged, "Yes. I wanted him to be my boyfriend so I asked him out. I wasn''t going to sit around for him to battle with himself forever when he clearly wants me."


    Sofia mouth opened,it was like she was seeing Meredith for the first time.


    "Who are you and what have you done to my innocent Merri?!" Sofia yelled and Meredith chuckled at her friend''s overdramatic voice.


    "Love makes you bold." Meredith said and winked at he friend.


    Sofia blinked and chuckled, "huhu you have fallen for your boss. Merri you look smitten!"


    Sofia chirped gleefully. She felt like a proud mom. She might not like As but as long as her best friend was happy then she didn''t mind.


    "I might not like As but the dude is really good. He only takes one partner at a time and he really knows how to treat women well ording to the rumours so I''m sure he wouldn''t hurt you. If only his brother was like that! That scum bag!"


    Sofia cursed her voiceced with venom.


    Meredith raised her brows at her, "Nothing between you too huh?"


    Sofia sighed, "Well we had something, but it was a long time ago and I have move on." Sofia said as if to convince herself.


    "Well if you have clearly move on, you wouldn''t blush at his name and stutter when talking to him. Where is the overconfident superstar, Sofia?"


    Meredith teased her friend and Sofia rolled her eyes.


    "Well anyone will behave like that when they meet their ex who took their virginity and dumped them the same night."


    Meredith stiffened and turned to look at Sofia.


    "What?"


    Sofia nodded, "Yeah..." She scratched an invisible itch on her nose, avoiding Meredith''s gaze.


    Meredith was shocked. She thought maybe Sofia had a crush on Ace because honestly it was hard not to. He was a beautiful creature and it was perfectly normal to crush on him but this past between them was cruel.


    Sofia closed her eyes and let her head hang down, and then she started talking, with her head still hanging down not even looking at Meredith.


    "I met Ace when I was eighteen. He was the most handsome man I have ever seen in my life and I wanted him. Ever since I was a kid, whatever I wanted I got it. So I thought I could have him too. I chased him for a whole year before he finally gave in and epted to be my boyfriend."


    Meredith swallowed and walked towards Sofia. She reached out to put a hand on her shoulder to show her she was listening to her and then Sofia continued.


    "Everyone told me he was only with me because I was a parasite who wouldn''t leave him alone but I didn''t care. He was mine and that was the most important thing."


    Sofia took a deep breath and then she looked up, her eyes met Meredith''s own and she was crying. A tear fell down her gorgeous cheek.


    "On my neen birthday I gave him my virginity. I was so happy because he was my first love and I heard sex bonded people so I thought he was now in love with me but"


    Sofia''s voice broke. Poor sweet Sofia. Meredith wished she could take the pain away. She crouched down and pulled Sofia into a hug. She didn''t know the full story but Sofia was crushed by it.


    "He didn''t. After we finished, he didn''t cuddle me no..he looked at me with such disgust that keeps haunting every night. He said now that he has given me what I wanted, he hopes I will leave him alone and stop pestering him like a parasite because he would never fall in love with a spoiled unattractive girl like me. That night was supposed to the happiest night of my life but it was the saddest.


    He left and I never saw him again. Untilst year when I met him at a caf walking with a pregnant woman. She was his fiance who was carrying his child. He had move on while I suffer every night.


    I worked to change for him. To be more attractive and mature. I went to gym, developed an ED and started building a social media tform so that he would always see me on the inte but he never cared. He was happy with another woman how ironic.


    Men aren''t shit."


    Sofia chuckled and wiped her tears.


    Meredith tensed, ED. No wonder Sofia barely ate. Ace had broken her, made her insecure so she was afraid of getting fat and being unattractive. That''s why she was always conscious of how she looked.


    "I''m done crying over Ace. Now I''m attractive, confident and men dance ording to my tune. I''m not that unattractive spoil brat who shamelessly chased a guy for a year."


    "Sofia."


    Meredith called her softly.


    Sofia took a deep breath and shook her head. She wiped her tears and smiled


    "No more tears. Let''s talk about something else!"


    Meredith forced out a smile and nodded, "Alright."

 Chapter 88 - [Bonus ]AceS Story

    As leaned in his chair, staring at his brother. He seemed to be in a bad mood from the way his jaw was tensed.


    "Okay...what is going on? It''s too early for you to be looking like you want to murder someone."


    As arched his brows as he said.


    Ace raked his hand through his hair and sighed.


    "I met Sofia at your ce." He said coldly but As recognize the edge in his brother''s tone.


    "Ah Sofiayour first love huh?" A mischievous glint passed through As''s eyes as he teased his brother.


    Ace red at As who just smirked at him.


    "Shut up."


    As chuckled, "Ohe on, Ace. Whether you want to admit it or not, you fell in love with Sofia. You were literally obsessed with her that you use Helena as her recement because she reminded you of miss spoil brat."


    Ace tensed at Helena''s name. An awkward silence passed between the brothers because of Helena''s name.


    As cleared his throat and continued, "Well why did you leave Sofia? I''m curious because I remember you nearly killed a guy because of her. Your obsessiveness and possessiveness are too great for you to just leave a woman you were clearly in love with. So, what happened?"


    "Her dad." Ace said in a low husky voice.


    "Her dad? What is wrong with him?" As asked, curiosityced in his voice. Everyone knew Sofia''s parents treated her like a princess and there is no way they would send a boy she clearly loves away. They just allowed her to do whatever she wanted.


    "Her dad is a FBI agent. Agent W"


    As''s eyes widened in shock. The shock left him uncertain how to proceed.


    "What? I thought her dad was just a business man."


    Ace shrugged, "It just a cover made by the FBI. No one will suspect the powerful Agent W is a businessman in this city."


    As nodded. This made more sense.


    "How did you find out?" As asked.


    "He shot me once remember? I always remember the face of my attacker. Imagine my shock when I met him at a family dinner the next day and he was the father of the girl I was dating. It was too much risk. I know he suspected me too, because he grabbed my shoulder, the ce he had shot during the dinner as if to confirm it was me. Fortunately, I can bear pain and not show any emotions if I don''t want to."


    As nodded, "Then you''re the only one who have seen Agent W''s face and know his real identity?" As asked surprised. It is believed those who sees Agent W''s real face never live to tell the tale. The man was poison to the underworld and the fact that he was always wearing a human mask made it difficult to know his real identity.


    Ace''s lips curled up, "Hmm. The one and only. I ced a camcorder in his suit when we were fighting. That''s how I found out about his identity. I ckmailed him using Sofia to stop investigating us. I also sent him proof the bombing wasn''t us.


    They were a lot going on in the mafia with the FBI suspecting us of bombing the airport even though it wasn''t us. And I had lot of enemies who wanted to take control of the mafia. I had to leave to protect her. If something had happened to her, her father would have dug deeper and found out the truth about my identity. It will also put my men in danger. It was either her or the mafia."


    As nodded in understanding, "So you chose the mafia over love?"


    Ace chuckled and shook his head, "No I chose her safety over love. I''m too dangerous for her spoiled sheltered princess life."


    As sighed, "What about Helena? What happened with her?"


    "When I left Sofia. I was a mess for a whole year, then I met Helena. She was supposed to be a rebound but I fell in love with her not knowing she was a spy from the Silican family-our enemy."


    "How did you find out?"


    "Oh, I didn''t. She told me herself while we were driving but it was toote. They had already sabotaged the car. She was the traitor we had been looking for. I was blinded by love I guess."


    "What about the baby, was it yours?"


    Ace shook his head, "No, she was also screwing the leader of the Silican family. I think she met him after I told her I was Maschera. Out of love, she told him about my real identity and they started using her to do their dirty work."


    "How are you?" As asked concern etched in his voice. He knew his brother was bad at expressing his emotions. Everything was bottled up and Helena was the only person who could get through him, now she had also betrayed him.


    "Physically, never been better. Mentally? Well, that''s a whole new thing. I feel torn and conflicted. I don''t know if I should hate Helena or not. She might have betrayed me but the time with her was my happiest. She filled the void inside me with happiness and for that I can never hate her. Maybe it''s karma for what I did to Sofia."


    Ace chuckled lowly and raked his hands through his hair.


    "So what are your ns now?"


    Ace shrugged, "I don''t have any ns. Just focus on the mafia and clean the rats. Also, I get revenge on the Silican. I nearly lost my legs in the ident. Fucking bastards."


    "Well, I''m here if you need anything." As offered.


    "No. You have done enough when I wasn''t around. Enjoy your life with your secretary. What happened to your fucking rules? Your secretary seriously?"


    As avoided his brother''s gaze, "What? She is an attractive woman it''s hard not to fall for her."


    "No, she is not. She is the inest woman I have seen in your life. Love really makes people blind I guess." Aceughed.


    "Huh? But I have been attracted to her since the first day I met her."


    Ace raised his brows and nodded, "She seems like a good woman. I''m happy for you."


    As beamed and nodded, "She is."


    "Aww look at you As, already a lover boy huh?"


    As rolled his eyes at his brother, "Shut up!"


    They stared at each other and broke intoughter.

 Chapter 89 - Dinner

    "You look beautiful Angel." Asplimented as soon as Meredith walked into the restaurant, wearing a simple white dress that entuated her body curves. Her hair was tied in a ponytail and her lips were painted in a red hue. The only makeup she was wearing.


    As got tied down with work so he couldn''t go home early. He had called her to inform her and they had agreed to let James pick her up for the dinner.


    "Thank you." Her cheeks reddened.


    Pulling her closer to him, he pressed a soft kiss on her cheeks before he helped her take a seat. They were in a private booth with the best view in the restaurant. Meredith could see the high buildings and lights shinning at night in the city.


    "This ce is beautiful." Meredith smiled and stared out the floor to window ceiling. She felt As''s gaze on her and she turned around.


    "What?" She rasied her brows in question.


    "You''re beautiful." As said.


    "As." Meredith shook her head helplessly. Her cheeks flushing.


    "What?" he asked, shrugging. "I''m just saying the truth. My girlfriend is a beautiful woman."


    Meredith rolled her eyes and giggled.


    "Wee Mr. Martini, Miss." The waiter greeted.


    "What shall I get you started with?"


    *****


    Meredith stared at the food in front of her and licked her lips. They looked so delicious especially the steak. She picked her knife and fork and cut a piece of the steak. She put it in her mouth and moaned at the texture and juice of the steak. It was just perfect.


    She felt As''s gaze on her and she turned her head to see him staring at her with amusement glinting in his eyes.


    "What?" She asked him while taking another bite of the steak.


    "Nothing." He smiled, still gazing at her.


    Meredith shrugged and ignored him. The food was too delicious to pay attention to him. She tasted the sweet vor of the steak, enjoying every bit of it. it tasted like heaven.


    "You know I think I have found my favorite sight now." As said.


    Meredith raised her brows, "What?"


    "This..I can watch you eat forever. It''s quite a sight. You look cute."


    Meredith blushed and wiped her mouth. She nced at his te and realized he hasn''t touched his food.


    "Won''t you eat?"


    "I''m already full by just looking at you eat."


    Meredith rolled her eyes and sighed, "Just eat would you? You need the extra nutrition tonight." She winked at him and Asughed out loud.


    "Oh? What is happening tonight. Angel?" He teased and Meredith blushed.


    "You have to wait to find out." She wasn''t going to tell him, she nned on seducing him tonight. She was nervous and scared at the same thing, because she wanted to try something new with him. Would he agree? She knew he was scared to touch her because of her wounds but now she waspletely healed so what was stopping him?


    As nodded, his eyes glimmering with excitement. "Then I better eat then."


    He joined her and they ate in silence.


    "I want to start working. I''m all healed now and bored of resting." Meredith broke the silence.


    As nced at her, "No you need to rest."


    Meredith pouted and shook her head, "I need rest from resting As. It''s been a week now and I''m all healed up."


    "No. rest for a few more weeks."


    "As, please. I don''t know when my normal life wille to end. I want to enjoy every bit of it before it''s toote. I don''t want to stay inside my room all day doing nothing."


    Meredith shut her eyes tightly, holding back the tears.


    "I''m scared." She confessed. When she was alone with her thoughts, fear gnawed at her mind. The fact that her whole life could turn around in the blink of an eye was a bit scary.


    As sighed and reached across the table for her hand.


    "I''m afraid I will ruin you As. All of this..it doesn''t make sense." She uttered, and opened her eyes. Her sorrow-filled eyes gazing at him.


    "You won''t ruin Meredith. Where from this thought?"


    "Sorry As. It''s hard not to think like this with everything going on." She let out a mirthless chuckle and As sighed.


    He reached over and gently wiped off the single tear that had fallen from her eyes.


    "Ever since I met you, I knew you''re the one for me. You brought light into my dark world and you make me happy. If you''re not there, everything will turn dark again and I don''t want that. I want to be happy.with you.


    So if dealing with this supernatural shit is the only way for us to be together than we will figure it out. If I have to train again to be stronger to protect you, I don''t mind. Remember Angel, you''re not alone."


    "As-"


    "Angel." As interjected.


    "Nothing can stop from me from loving you, not even death or this supernatural thing. So, instead of worrying about what is yet toe, let''s enjoy the moment. Okay?"


    "Okay." Meredith muttered.


    "Good. Now wipe that sadness from your eyes and let me see your beautiful smile."


    Meredith giggled, her eyes glinting with happiness.


    "That''s the most beautiful smile I''m talking about." As winked and smiled at her.


    "You''re such a." Meredith shook her heard helplessly.


    "Hmm handsome and sexy guy?" As smirked.


    "I know Angelyou don''t have to tell me or I will be shy." He said touching his cheeks as if he was embarrassed.


    Meredith rolled her eyes, "I was going to say you''re a hopeless romantic even than me but sure"


    "Hopeless romantic? What the hell is that?" As furrowed his brows.


    Meredith shrugged, "Nothing, let''s eat! I want to go home early."


    "Why do you want to go home early? Do you have something nned?"


    Meredith grinned at him, "No, I don''t. I want to finish the book I was reading."


    "You sure?" As raised his brows in question.


    "Yes! "

 Chapter 90 - Good Girl

    TW; mature content


    When they got back home, Meredith went to take a shower while As waited for a her in the bedroom. A few minutester, she walked out from the bathroom. She was wrapped in a white towel. Her dark hair hung loosely over her shoulders, with the end dripping onto the floor.


    As stared at her silence as every hair on his scalp stood to attention, every skin cell tingled, every neuron fired. He swallowed as he watched her walk closer to him.


    His heart pounded hard as she finally came to a halt before him. Her hair was still dripping onto the floor. She clutched the front of the towel with both hands and the damp material clung tightly to her form. Her cleavage was shown since her breast was pushed by how tight she was holding the towel.


    She was biting her lower lips and her expression looked sad.


    "What''s wrong?" As asked, concern etched in his voice.


    Meredith shook her head and walked away from him. She went to the table which had his favorite scotch on it and pour herself a shot. She threw back her head and gulped the liquor. She frowned at the bad taste.


    She met his gaze and licked her lips after she had swallowed. As''s cock twitched in excitement and he groaned. He realized what she was doing and honestly, she was winning. His body always danced to her tune without her even trying. He wanted her.


    "Are you not sexually attracted to me anymore? " She asked, her toneced with sadness.


    Fuck, why the hell would she think like that? Only God knows how hard these past few days has been without him touching her when she was so close to him. The things he wanted to do to her..


    "No." He replied.


    Meredith let out the air she was holding and As nearly cum in his pants as he watched the way her breast rose and fell with the motion of her chest.


    "Then why haven''t you touched me yet?" She said, pouring herself another drink.


    With one hand holding up the towel, her cleavage slipped out a bit further.


    "Because you were wounded. I didn''t want to hurt you."


    She stared at him, her eyes gazing into his.


    "You''re right. sorry I thought you had gotten tired of me." She whispered, her eyes growing watery.


    "Silly. why would you think like that? Do you know how hard it has been for me to have you in my arms but I couldn''t touch you?"


    She let out a softugh as a single tear slid down her cheeks.


    As got up from the bed, his eyes never leaving hers as he slowly made his way towards her. He stopped an inch away as his thumb wiped the tear staining her cheeks. He hated seeing her cry. Her tears crushed his heart and the pain was the worst pain he has ever experienced.


    He thought he was protecting her instead he was hurting her feelings.


    Funny how love could soften even the strongest man. A mere tear could cause so much pain. He felt like hot knives were piercing each inch of his skin. It should have frightened him how much power and control she had over him, but it didn''t. She was his Angel, he loved her.


    "I want you. I would always want you. I don''t think I would ever get tired of this body."


    She blushed, pushing her face further into his hand.


    "You" He trailed his index finger down her jawline.


    "Are" He brushed his thumb across her lips.


    "Beautiful."


    Gently he tucked a damp strand of her hair behind ear.


    "Can''t you see how I struggle to take my hands off you?"


    "Yes" She whispered.


    "Sorry.I-I don''t know where I got this thoughts from." She whispered.


    "It just I miss your touch so much. It''s driving me crazy."


    As smiled at his her little confession.


    "So you want me to touch you?" His fingers slid down her bare arms before twirling around a piece of her wet hair. Meredith bit her lips and nodded.


    "Use your words, Angel."


    "Yes."


    "Yes?"


    She gazed into his eyes and saw the dominance glinting inside.


    "Yes, Sir."


    His lips curled up, "Good girl." He pulled away from her, "Drop the towel."


    Meredith didn''t object. Maintaining eye contact, she dropped the towel on the floor.


    As caressed her bare body with his eyes and she flushed.


    "FuckYou''re so beautiful."


    He groaned as he traced his fingers down her breasts, she shivered as her nipples hardened.


    "Pleasure or pain?" he asked her, pressing a kiss on her shoulder.


    "Pain" she rasped.


    "Are you sure Angel?"


    Meredith pulled her bottom lips into her mouth and nodded.


    "Yes Sir."


    As stared at her, quietly. He wanted to make sure she was ready for this. She might have healed quickly but he was still reluctant to hurt her. He was surprised why she chose pain but knowing his Angelshe was full of surprises.


    "Hmmm..on your knees."


    He gave a light push and she fell on her knees.


    He lifted her chin with his finger and leaned closer to her.


    "Do you know what I''m going to do to you?" As asked and she shook her head in response.


    His lips curled up darkly. "You like to tease me don''t you?" He purred, caressing her cheeks.


    Her breathing got ragged and her breast rose and fell with each breath she took.


    "I asked you a question, Angel." As said, his hand kneading her nipples.


    Meredith moaned in pain.


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Hmm do you know what happens to bad girls who tease their master?"


    As asked, gripping her hair.


    Meredith shook her head in response, excitement shinning in her eyes.


    "No...Sir..."


    "Wellthey get punished and that''s what I''m going to do to you. I''m going to punish you and you''re going to take it like a good obedient slut. You will count each stroke and if you forget to count. We will start over your punishment until you''re disciplined. Understood?"


    "Y-yes Sir."


    "Good girl."

 Chapter 91 - Taste Of It

    TW: mature content (spanking, degradation)


    Meredith couldn''t believe she chose pain over pleasure. But she wanted to experience another aspect of desire. She had read about how people got turned on by pain and she wanted a taste of it.


    After all, As promised to help fulfil all her fantasies and if there was anyone, she trusted with her body it was him.


    Every muscle of hers tensed, every nerve ending stood at attention as As walked over to the wardrobe.


    She heard a drawer being opened and closed. She didn''t turn around to look at what he was doing. She waited patiently for him.


    Adrenaline fired warning signals to her brain to stop but she was dripping wet with anticipation.


    As came back and she felt a leather closed around her throat. Her heart was pounding loudly in her chest as she thought it was As''s belt but it was a cor.


    "Fuck...it looks so good on you." As praised.


    Meredith''s hands slowly grabbed the cor and she swallowed, nerves fluttering in her belly.


    "What do you say for your beautiful gift?" As asked, his voice cold and domineeringpletely different from the sweet guy who wiped her tears a few minutes ago.


    "Thank you, Sir." Meredith whispered, her voice barely a whisper in the room.


    "Good girl." As ruffled her hair and her cheeks flushed.


    Meredith''s throat swelled and her heart thumped with what was about toe.


    "I''m going to blindfold you and tie your hands, are you okay with that?"


    "Yes Sir."


    A ck silk covered her eyes and her pulse raced with excitement. Then he pulled her right-hand and then her left hand behind her.


    He started looping whatever he had fished out of the drawer-whether a rope or a thick silk she had no idea.


    He started looping around her wrist, then she felt him tie a knot. The feeling of being helpless, vulnerable andpletely at his mercy made her nipples hardened, pleasure bloomed inside her but nerves reced it when she felt a leather belt grazed her skin.


    As dragged the leather strap along Meredith''s thighs.


    "Spread your legs. You''re not allowed to cum unless I say so. If it''s too much you say your safe words then we put a stop to it, okay?"


    Meredith licked her lips and nodded, "Okay, sir."


    "Now tell me, does the thought of being helpless scares you or excites you?" As murmured against her ears, biting the earlobe.


    Meredith shivered and scarlet heat caressed her cheeks.


    "Both sir." She acknowledged.


    "Hmmsince you chose pain, I''m going to spank you until you cry then after I''m done, I''m going to fuck you as many times as I like.


    If you''re a good girl and count properly, I will let you cum too. Do you understand?"


    Meredith swallowed, "Yes Sir."


    "Does that excite you?"


    It did. She was in a dilemma right now. She was scared and excited at the same time.


    As had spanked her with his hands during sex and that''s it. But to be whipped with a belt? That was a little scary.


    He swung the leather over her breast and she cried out at the unexpected sensation.


    "When I ask you a question, you will answer me. You hear?"


    "Yes Sir." She gritted out between her teeth.


    "Good let''s start."


    Meredith heard the crack on her flesh just before she felt it, burning and radiating on her back.


    "One." She gasped.


    Then he struck her again, back and forth, bruising her back.


    "Two."


    "Three."


    He ran the leather over her ass cheeks, between them and gently stroked her until she began to ache and then the leather smacked her.


    "Four."


    He spanked her again, interchanging the hard ps with gentle caress. Until she didn''t know what to expect next.


    Meredith shifted on the ground,squirming and whimpering lowly.


    And on it went, this maddening rhythm of p, soothe, began again.


    "Ten." She cried, a sob racking through her.


    Meredith waited for the next blow for minutes but nothing came. She felt him knelt behind her, caressing the burning cheeks and kissing them.


    The lingering sting was now reced by warmth and wetness pooled inside her legs.


    "You''re so wet...so fucking wet. This excites you more than I thought." He said, surprise etched in his voice.


    He entered her with a finger before pinching her clit.


    Meredith yelped, "Ah."


    She was a mess right now. Tears streaked her face, and she had mped her teeth down on her bottom lip.


    As pressed tender kisses at the nape of her neck and along her throat. "You are doing so well for me, Angel. So well."


    "Sir..." Meredith whined, not sure what she wanted but she was feeling hollow.


    She needed something...wanted something.


    "Colour Angel"


    Meredith was finding it hard to think. His fingers inside her, the sting on her back and his lips on her neck made her torn between unease and arousal.


    "Green"


    As twisted a hand in Meredith''s hair, tugging her head back and nting their mouths together in a filthy kiss. "Such a good girl."


    She pulled her legs together to soothe the ache inside her but As grabbed her nipples and pinched it.


    A gasp left her mouth and her body tingled.


    "Keep them open."


    Meredith straightened her back and forced her legs open.


    Pleasure pulsed in her vein as As increased the speed of his fingers inside her.


    He chuckled as she moaned.


    "Such a good slut. "


    Meredith was far gone, she didn''t care about the degradation she just wanted a release.


    As held her shoulder to prevent her from squirming or moving.


    He added another finger and flickered her clit. Her entire body vibrated in response.


    "Sir.please can I cum?"


    "No." As chuckled darkly.


    He worked his strong fingers into her, igniting her and she writhed against his hand, lost to pleasure. His thumb stroked her clitoris.


    "Please.please" She begged because she was on the brink of losing control.


    She needed the release. This was more painful than his whipping.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as his fingers stroked her, sending her into shivers of ecstasy.. Just as she reached the edge, he pulled away.

 Chapter 92 - Beg For It

    TW: Mature content (Anal forey, whipping, humiliation)


    Silence fell between them as Meredith panted heavily on the floor. Her whole body was on fire with pleasure.


    The sensation sizzled through every part of her. She was on the edge as tears kept from her eyes while looking on the ground.


    "Angel" As said kissing her tears away.


    "My beautiful slut...you''re doing so well. Just a little more than we are done."


    He held her for a long time before he stood up.


    "Continue from where we left off. Face down, ass up and legs spread open."


    Meredith bit her lips and without her word, assumed the position. She had gone far to give up now, just a little more pain then the pleasure wille.


    His intense gaze on her for a long time before he administered the stroke.


    The leather strap hit her tender ass cheek with a resounding thwack. The pain red brightly, chased by a hot throbbing that spreads through her trembling body,to her already drenching cunt.


    She wanted to shove her fingers right in there now and hump them, careless of the humiliation of being so easily aroused; but she couldn''t because her wrists were tied together.


    "Eleven."


    With each stroke of the leather, her body adjusted to the pain. Asforted her in-between the strokes with such tenderness that made her think everything was an illusion but the pain that came after brought her out of her daze.


    She had never felt so defenseless, although this is better than anything she could have asked for.


    Tonight, she chose to be reckless, and here she was, getting whipped by a man and drenching from it.


    Finally, her darkest fantasies were being brought to life.


    The fourth blownded on the same ce as the previous ones, causing her to cry out.


    "Color?" As asked, his voice husky. Meredith knew for every stroke he implemented on her skin he felt it ten times worse. He was suffering for hurting her too. This gave her a little satisfaction.


    "Green." Meredith replied, bracing herself on the floor with her ass raised towards him.


    As groaned and smacked her again. The leather kissed the back of her thighs with excruciating pain.


    "Sixteen." She said in an anguished voice.


    Sobs of pain, humiliation wracked through her with each smack of the leather against her skin and howl of desperation escaped her lips.


    When thest leather licked her skin, all her jumbled feelings of humiliation and desire broke loss.


    She shook with pent-up emotion and the desperate need for release.


    "Twenty."She breathed.


    Meredith fought an internal turmoil, As hadn''t told her to move so she didn''t move. Didn''t.


    She bit her lips to stop the sobs from leaving her mouth, aware of the hot tears flowing down her cheeks, a strange opposition to the euphoric sensation pulsing through her.


    Meredith moaned as she felt As''s lips trailed kisses over her ass, with the soft open-mouthed kisses moving along her skin.


    She tensed as As gripped her, spreading her ass cheeks wide open.


    "Sir...." Meredith whined before a soft tongueved over her hole. "Oh," she gasped. Her body turned scarlet.


    She never thought someone would ever touch her like that, so intimately. Especially at that ce.


    She had never understood the way women whined and whimpered when they experienced it in the books. But now, she got it. She understood the divine sensation of being licked there.


    She arched her back to him, rocking her hips.


    There was a low chuckle, and then As pulled away.


    "No...please!" She pleaded.


    To her embarrassment, she started to cry with frustration. The torment of pain and pleasure was driving her insane.


    As''s hand caressed her lower back. "Shh, Angel. You''re doing so well. I''m going to take care of you. Just let me take the pain away."


    Meredith nodded. The ache between her thighs grew more and more insistent , but As''s fingers dug into her hips hard enough to leave bruises before he buried his face between her cheeks once more.


    There was nothing tender about his movementsit was a full-on assault on her senses.


    As licked and sucked at her entrance, spearing his tongue against her hole then he bit her ass cheeks.


    "Ah.... Oh, fuck," she sobbed. "I need Please, Sir."


    As pulled away and slid a finger inside her cunt. His fingers stroked her, sending her into shivers of ecstasy


    "What baby girl? What do you want? Tell me."


    "Touch me, Sir...."


    "I am touching you, love." He slipped a second finger inside her, startling a gasp out of Meredith.


    "Is this what you need?"


    Meredith couldn''t speak, could barely breathe as As probed her , his finger brushing against a spot inside that had her toes curling.


    It was all too much, and it wasn''t nearly enough.


    "Yes...No.more please...please," she said, moaning and writhing on the floor.


    She couldn''t think with As''s finger inside her.


    Meredith gave a low moan as As''s thumb found her clit.


    "Do note until I say so. Understand?"


    Meredith panted on the floor her hips thrusting into As''s fingers, but then it disappeared.


    "I asked you a question." As grunted.


    "Yes, Sir. I understand. Please"


    "You beg so sweetly, it''s hard to say no." He chuckled.


    As''s finger returned, but now, his strokes were frustratingly slow, his grip too loose for Meredith to get the friction she so desperately needed.


    She couldn''t do this. She couldn''t take this anymore. It was too much.


    "Please don''t. I.can''t" Her tears flowed again.


    "Can''t what, huh?" As teased.


    Meredith didn''t answer, just cried out in frustration.


    He curled his fingers to stroke her deep and slow. Her whole body felt like a live wire.


    Every small touch or caress wrenched a cry or a moan from her.


    "Please, Sir.I want.."


    "What do you want?"


    Meredith didn''t answer right away, and As gave her a light pinch on the ass.


    "You really have a problem with answering questions, Angel. Do you want me to discipline you again?"


    Meredith shook her head,


    "No..I-I want your cock," She blurted


    "I want to be fucked by it. Please. Please fuck me. Please, Sir."


    "Hmm...but having my cock is a privilege. Being fucked is a privilege. And all privileges have to be earned."


    As said amusementced in his voice even though he was trying to be nonchnt.


    "What should I do to earn this privilege


    Sir...please tell me. I will do anything please."


    As''s fingers disappeared and he removed the blindfold from her eyes.


    Meredith blinked and looked up at him, her eyes begging him to touch her.


    When she chose pain, she never thought emotional pain was part of it! This was simply cruel. Bringing her on the edge just to drop her.


    As grabbed her cor and she yelped. His eyes fell on her lips and he smirked.


    Meredith saw the look in his eyes and she swallowed. She knew what he was asking her to do.


    With him standing above her, she grabbed his belt to unbuckle it but As pushed her slightly and she fell on the ground.


    "Who said you can touch me? Did I give you permission? If you want something, be a good girl and beg for it."

 Chapter 93 - Keep Up

    TW: mature content


    "Show me how much you want it." As smirked at her.


    Meredith frowned and bit her lips. How could she show him that she wa


    Her eyes widened and she swallowed hard.


    Closing her eyes, she got up from the floor and knelt in front of him.


    Once on her knees in front of him,she lowered her head.


    This was so embarrassing gosh. Taking a deep breath she finally spoke.


    "Please Sir...can I touch you? Can I suck your cock? Please."


    Her face reddened with shame.


    As''s lips twitched and then he grabbed her chin, forcing her to look at him.


    "Hmm such a good girl" he hummed in satisfaction.


    His eyes softened and he ced a hand on her head, softly stroking her hair.


    "Since you''re begging so sweetly, I can''t say no right?" As said and untied her hands.


    Meredith''s eyes lit up. Fortunately he didn''t make this difficult for her. She rubbed her wrists with a smile on her face.


    "Thank you, Sir".


    She reached up and ced her shaking fingers on his belt buckle.


    Feeling a little braver, she kept her eyes on him while she worked his belt, and when it finally came undone, She popped the button and lowered the zip to his jeans.


    Opening the ps, she rubbed him over his boxers for a moment.


    As groaned and a surge of confidence washed over her.


    She reached into his boxers and pulled him free.


    Gosh.she missed him so much. She licked her lips.


    She was amazed at his thickness.


    She was anxious to taste him, to take him into her mouth.


    The blunt head of his erection pressed urgently against her palm


    Tightening her grip on him, She lifted her other hand to join the other and stroke it.


    A little fluid leaked from the tip and she used it to lubricate the shaft.


    Almostpletely erect, she held his eye as she leaned forward, parted her lips, and gently kissed the tip.


    As''s cock twitched with excitement in her hands.


    Closing her eyes, she slid her hand up and down the length of him while cing kisses on the head.


    Meredith grabbed his balls cupping them in her hand, she gently massaged them, while slowly sucking and stroking him with the other.


    Opening her mouth wider, she took him into her mouth.


    She ttened her tongue under the sensitive tip, reveling in the smooth warmth of him.


    As trembled a little. Satisfaction surged through her.


    He tasted so good. Better than she remembered; clean and slightly musky, just like a man should.


    She used her tongue to stroke the underside of his shaft and his body buckled as she worked on his shaft.


    Meredith traced the thick veins with her tongue


    "Fuck..so...good." As groaned.


    She moved her head up and down the hard length of his erection with her eyes still closed.


    His fingers knotted in her hair, working her head up and down his shaft.


    Grunts and curses left his mouth and Meredith felt proud.


    She didn''t remember a time in her life when she had been more confident and powerful.


    Something in her desperately craved As''s pleasure. She wanted to see him lose control because of her. That was her power.


    She opened her eyes and she watched his face as she sucked him, loving the reaction.


    As''s hand stroked her hair again, and she rxed even further and felt more confident.


    She forced her throat to open wider for him, taking him deeper as she could into her mouth without gagging.


    "Shit!" As grunted and his hand on her head tangled in her hair and pulled.


    Meredith''s eyes closed in pain, and she gasped around his cock but she didn''t stop. Her mouth sucked him, desperate for the white juice waiting inside.


    "Fuck...so-close.such a good slut. Sucking it like your life depends on it." As chuckled.


    "Such a good fucking girl." As groaned, tugging harder at her hair.


    His dirty words and praises excited her more than it should. Wetness pooled between her legs.


    As thrusted forward, she gagged, while he plunged in and out of her warm mouth roughly.


    "Oh, fuck, baby," he grunted with each thrust.


    Meredith gagged on his dick again, her cheeks flushing, tears leaking from the corners of her eyes.


    She was trying to please him with everything in her.


    "You''re going to swallow everything since you''re a good girl right?" He rasped.


    Meredith felt he was close-so close.


    She cradled his balls as a response and As stiffened and convulsed, a roar of satisfaction upon his lips.


    She swallowed his spurtinge with a hum of satisfaction.


    "Fuckkkk!!!" As groaned and raked his fingers through his hair.


    "Such a good girl." He patted her hair and Meredith licked her lips staring at him.


    "Have I earned your cock now?" She blinked and stared at him with a smirk on her face.


    "Oh baby girl... you have earned more than my cock now. You have earned yourself a mind-blowing orgasm too."


    An ache settled between her legs at his words, before As bent down and lifted her effortlessly from the ground.


    In a blink of an eye, he pulled her closer, and crushed his mouth against hers.


    He kissed her hard, aggressively holding her against him. Tasting himself on her. He groaned as their tongues brush together, impatiently, and he toke full control.


    Meredith moaned in utter satisfaction, reaching up to lock her arms around his neck. He moved them around until her leg let the bed. As pushed her and she fell on it.


    Her gaze met his and she swallowed at the desire shimmering in it.


    Meredith felt like he was staring straight into her soul.


    His lips curled up darkly, "I n on fucking you both violently, and passionately, all night long," he coldly warns, eyes narrowed.


    "Hope you can keep up, baby."


    Meredith nodded.


    As gripped the cor, and when she tilted her head back in submission, he smiled darkly.


    "On your knees and face the mirror.." He ordered.

 Chapter 94 - Subspace

    TW: mature content


    Meredith licked her lips and assumed the position.


    Even though he had just cum, he was still hard. He crawled behind her on the bed.


    Meredith heard the unmistakable sound of a foil wrapper torn open, then hands hauled her hips back up.


    Meredith risked a nce in the mirror. What a dirty picture they made.


    Tiny beads of perspiration covered her body, naked with a cor around her throat, and panting, and As calm and collected, clothed except for his thick cock, which he stroked as he examined Meredith.


    Meredith closed her eyes, prepared to feel the blunt head of As''s cock against her, but his hands tugged her shoulders back before slowly he slid into her.


    He was impossibly huge, and hurt so good


    "Ah" Meredith moaned.


    He pulled out and he thrusted into her from behind, sping her hips hard against him.


    "You''re so tightfeels so good around my cock," As grunted, plunging deeper.


    Harder.


    Faster.


    He grabbed the cor, choking her.


    "Such a good girl," As praised, wrapping his fingers around her throat, applying just enough pressure to make her see tiny, spots of white light.


    "Aren''t you?" He grunted, throwing his head back in ecstasy.


    "So perfect," He groaned, his breathing shallow as he thrusts into her ruthlessly, tugging hard on her hair.


    "Fuck. So tight. You''re doing such a good job taking me."


    Meredith cried out as she took his rough thrusts. It was so good. So fucking good.


    "Look at you. Look at us."


    As tugged her hair harder, forcing her gaze to the mirror.


    Meredith flushed at the image.


    Was that her? She looked sodissipated.


    Her body was flushed and bruised, her eyes wet and red from her earlier tears as As took her from behind.


    Meredith watched herself in the mirror as her body surrendered to pleasure after the pain.


    Her body was aching from the whipping but Meredith found out she didn''t mind the pain.


    She craved itcraved the shock, sharp pain that shot adrenaline through her system and made her shiver, craved the way her body caused As to groan or hurt her like he couldn''t control himself.


    She loved seeing him lose control-because of her.


    "Yes, baby," As grunted, bucking his hips from the mattress faster, drilling into her.


    The rough motion sent her over the edge.


    He tightened his hold on her cor, and she felt every nerve ending quivered. She was getting close to release.


    "Don''t cum until I say so" Asmanded.


    Meredith heart sank but she nodded. He had promised her an orgasm and she trusted him.


    "Yes, Sir."


    As grunted in satisfaction. Hard, rough strokes rocked her body.


    "Tell me you''re mine," As snarled.


    "I''m yours, just yours, Sir." She cried out.


    Pleasure racked her body with each firm thrust.


    "Please.can''t hold on any longer.want to cum."


    Meredith begged as her whole body was on fire with pleasure.


    As licked her ear and she shivered.He pressed harder into her, deeper, filling her up as they eyes met in the mirror.


    She was close, so desperately close to release.


    "Cum for me, Angel." He rasped, his breath tickling her ear.


    As if under a spell, her body gave a surprised jerk, then melted into him.


    A bone-tingling orgasm reverberated through every part of her.


    "Aahhhh..!!!" She shrieked like a mad woman.


    Riding out this evesting euphoria, her heart pounded, body quivered, she saw stars and fire.


    The pressure on her neck, cutting off her air supply, only seems to made her climax even harder.


    Her body clenched around him, as he sped her hips, pulling her hard into his final thrust. He grunted from the pure animal satisfaction of his release,then went still.


    He rolled off her after a few seconds andid beside her on the bed. Meredith closed her eyes, just as she was about to doze off, As held her face between his hands.


    Her eyes fluttered open, and his eyes were like daggers, piercing through her.


    "Are you okay?" he questioned, caressing her cheekbone with his thumb. Concern fleeting in his eyes.


    "Yes," she whispered, her voice hoarse. "More than okay."


    Meredith replied and ced a quick kiss on his lips to assure him.


    As kissed her temple and got up. He discharged his condom and walked out of the room.


    He came back holding a bottle water for her.


    "Drink this." He said and opened it for her.


    Meredith took it gulped down the water and sighed.


    She hadn''t realized how thirsty she was.


    She handed the empty bottle back to As , who ced it on the bedside table before returning to bed and pulled her to his chest.


    "Are you alright?" He asked after a few minutes of silence.


    Meredith blinked away the tears that were forming in her eyes. She had no idea why she was crying.


    As realized something was wrong and he pressed a kiss on her forehead.


    "It''s okay to cry. Don''t worry." He sighed.


    "I-I don''t know why I''m crying.." Meredith let out a low chuckle.


    As stroked her hair, "it''s called subspace," he said.


    Meredith nced at him. Confusion etched on her face.


    "What is that?"


    "This feeling that''s eating you up inside. A subspace removes any intense feelings of pain, a submissive may ask their partner to hurt them beyond theirplete understanding due to endorphin rush and trust in their master.


    Moreover, a subspace is a natural high. Blissful feelings of connection create intense uppers and unfortunately, those feelings eventuallye down.


    This drop in emotions creates exhaustion, incoherence, and incoordination. "


    As exined.


    "There''s nothing wrong with you. You far exceeded my expectations." He praised.


    Meredith nodded, "Oh" she trailed off.


    "So do all the women you..experience the same thing?" She asked, her heart heavy with an ufortable feeling. Was she jealous?


    Asughed lowly at her jealous tone.


    "Not really.most of them were just trying to impress me and put on an act. It was mostlyckluster but with youit was different. You''re special."


    Meredith blushed and happiness surged through her.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah..." As kissed away her tears filling her with happiness.


    "Let''s clean you up, after that I will apply medicine on the blisters.


    Meredith flushed while As gently picked her up from the bed to the bathroom.

 Chapter 95 - [Bonus ] His Nightmare

    Meredith woke up to the possessive male hands on her breast. She blushed when she saw the position, they were sleeping in. As was sleeping on her chest with his hand under her shirt, holding her breast.


    Her gaze darted to his face and a soft smile tugged at her lips. She stared at his calm expression while he was sleeping and her stomach fluttered with butterflies. She couldn''t believe such a perfect man was hers.


    Heat crawled on her face as she rememberedst night. It was a wonderful feeling and new experience. Surprising she didn''t feel any ache or sore right now. The medicine As had given her worked wonders.


    "No..NoMom"


    "Wake up.don''t leave me"


    As suddenly cried and her heart thudded violently in her chest.


    "CassandraNo.No" He panted.


    "As! Wake up,"


    As thrashed as he rolled away from her. His hips arched as his legs kicked restlessly


    "As." Meredith reached for the bedsidemp while swallowing the lump in her throat


    She turned it on and the room lit up she turned around towards As and she stiffened.


    As was writing in agony, thrashing violently as he shook the bed. Tears were streaming down his face.


    "Angelwake up! Don''t"


    His hands clenched the sheet while torment and pain marred on his handsome face.


    Meredith grabbed him by the shoulders and shook him.


    "AsWake up! It''s just a dream! Wake up"


    Her scream broke through his nightmare and his eyes flew opened and he jerked upright, his eyes darting around frantically.


    "Meredith." He gasped, his chest heaving, his face was crushed and his lips paled.


    "I''m right here." She mumbled,


    As blinked, his gaze searching her face as if to confirm that she was really there.


    "I-I can I hold you?" He asked, his voice surprisingly vulnerable. She had never seen this part of him before and that scared her.


    Meredith turned to him and pulled him closer to her.


    As pressed his head on her chest as she hugged him tightly. Meredith pressed a kiss on his hair while his tears soaked her shirt.


    He was crying but why? Her brows furrowed in a frown but she said nothing just hugging him tightly.


    Meredith pressed a kiss on his forehead, "Shssit''s okay. It''s just a dream. I''m right here."


    She cooed him softly. Silence enveloped them, if not for her soaked shirt, she would have thought he was sleeping.


    "Meredith." As finally broke the silence.


    "Yes dear." Meredith replied, her hands leisurely running through his hair.


    "I don''t think I can let you go" He whispered, his voice barely a whisper in the room.


    "I-I don''t know what I will do if you leave me, promise me no matter, you wouldn''t leave me. Please."


    Brushing the tear that had stained his face, Meredith stared into his reddened eyes. His torment was painful for her to witness. It hurts to see him like this. She was so used to the confident dominant As that she never thought maybe he had his own emotional scars and fears.


    "I wouldn''t As. Never."


    His hand lifted to touch her face. "I can''t lose you,"


    "You won''t." Meredith closed her eyes and leaned into his touch.


    "I''m not going anywhere As. I love you and we will get past this."


    His eyes blinked like a child who needed assurance.


    "Promise?" He asked, biting his lips nervously.


    "Promise." Meredith said, joining her forehead against his as they gazed into each other''s eyes.


    More tears leapt form his eyes.


    "I don''t know what I would be if I lose you, Angel."


    Her heart twisted with pain, she wondered what his nightmare was about for him to look so empty and sad.


    "Shssyou won''t."


    As nodded andid his head on her chest in a daze.


    Meredith wasn''t sure if he would even remember all of this when he wakes up in the morning,


    ****


    Meredith woke up sometimeter, hearing As''s light snores. The light was still on. Asid on his back, his beautiful face was peaceful. He had fallen asleep while she was holding him.


    She was happy to see him, looking peaceful. She stared at the man she loved. The man who gave her pleasure, who treated her like a princess and whose thoughtfulness moved her. She pressed a kiss on his forehead and sat up.


    She gently got down from the bed since she didn''t want to wake up the sleeping baby beside her. However as she did, she jumped out of her skin as As''s hand snaked around her waist pulling her back to the bed.


    She squealed around to see a As with azy smirk on his face, "Good morning."


    Meredith blushed as he nuzzled her neck.


    "As!" Sheughed.


    "Let me go and get up. You''re going to bete for work!"


    "Oh work, what is that?" he said, yfully as he licked her neck,


    Meredith''s breath hitched with her chest rising fast as his touch cause pleasure to pulse through her.


    "I have a few minutes to spare to please my girlfriend so tell me Angel, what do you want?"


    He muttered biting her earlobe.


    "You." Meredith breathed.


    "What was that? I didn''t hear you."


    Meredith blushed and bit her lips.


    "I want you."


    As growled in satisfaction as he pressed his lips softly against hers. Meredith closed her eyes as she surrendered to him. His blistering kiss set fire to her soul. Each kiss sent licks of electricity through her veins.


    His mouth moved to her slender throat and bit it gently. Meredith trembled.


    "I love how your body response to my touch. How it surrenders to me. So fucking hot,." His hand grabbed her breast and squeezed it.


    Meredith yelped as a shudder ran down her spine. She was soaking wet right now.


    As pulled away, brushing her hair from her face as he stood up with her legs wrapped around his waist.


    He ced her on the floor.


    "I will bete for my meeting." He smirked.


    "As!" Meredith yelled.


    "Yes baby?" he replied with a glint in his as he grinned.


    Meredith blushed as he walked towards the bathroom leaving her hot and bothered.

 Chapter 96 - A Future With Her

    When As got back form the bathroom, Meredith wasn''t there. He put on his trousers, picked his phone and went to look for her. He searched the living room, the garden and library but she wasn''t there.


    His heart pounded violently in his chest. He was afraid something had happened to her. He walked past the kitchen to check the basement but he paused in front of the kitchen when he heard someone singing in the kitchen.


    He walked slowly inside and saw Meredith dancing to a music ying on her phone as she flipped something on the stove.


    His lips pulled into a smile without him even realizing. He leaned against the wall as he enjoyed the show. Anytime he saw her happy, his heart swelled with happiness. Her happiness was his everything, his happy pills, hope, obsession-call it anything you wanted to.


    He would do anything to always put her smile on that beautiful face of hers.


    She shook her body to the rhythm of the beat as she put off the fire. She was too caught up in her own concert as she screamed the lyrics of the song that was ying to even notice As watching her leaning against the wall.


    She gasped in surprise when her gaze met his.


    "As!" She squealed, her cheeks reddening in embarrassment.


    A smirked tugged his lips while his eyes shimmered with affection.


    "How long have you been standing there?" She asked breathlessly, her eyes roaming his figure. As was wearing trousers but he was shirtless. Heat crawled on her face and she looked away.


    "Long enough to enjoy the show." He spoke.


    "What a beautiful sight to see you singing and dancing as you prepare me breakfast. I could get use to this forever,"


    Meredith blushed again and rolled her eyes. He approached her as she poured the hot coffee in a cup. After she was done, she felt him hugging her from behind.


    "Why can''t I get enough of you?" He whispered, his breath tickling her ear, sending shivers down her spine.


    "Wellbecause I''m erm." Meredith flushed not finding the right word.


    "Beautiful." Aspleted the sentence for her.


    Meredith bit her lips as his words sent a rush of warmth through her.


    "You had no idea how scared I was, when I didn''t find you in the bedroom. I thought-" He trailed off his voice low and husky.


    "I guess I can''t bear to be away from you for too long." He nuzzled her neck before pressing a soft kiss on her shoulder.


    "See the power you have over me love, my body yearns for you so much." He chuckled lowly. His hard erection pressing against her ass. She didn''t need to be naked or dress seductively to have his body submit to her. His body recognized her as his and only his.


    Shit. He had forgotten to ask her how she was this morning after yesterday. Guilt rushed through him.


    He turned her around to face him. He caressed her cheeks and gazed into her eyes


    "How are you feeling?" He asked, his voice filled with genuine concern.


    "I''m fine!"


    As furrowed his brows, "Are you sure?"


    Meredith nodded, "YeahI''m really okay. The medicine helped plus I heal fast remember?"


    "Well, I want to find out if you''re lying or not." He whispered and nibbled her ears.


    "W-what. the food will get cold. Let''s eat breakfast." She stuttered, her heart thudding in her chest.


    "Yes, breakfast." As said, pressing a kiss at the ce her neck meets her shoulder.


    "I''m not talking about the coffee and pancakes. It looks delicious but it can definitely wait." He said, his voice yful.


    Meredith yelped as he lifted her to sit on the counter. He gave her lower lip a hungry nibble and she moaned. He cupped her head and kissed her slow and passionately. He could kiss her forever.


    He trailed his mouth along her jawline as his hand cupped her breast kneading them. Meredith moaned and threw her head back giving him perfect ess to her neck.


    Meredith gasped as his mouth found her nipples. His tongue flickered around it as he sucked it causing a moan to leave her mouth.


    "A-si-s." She let out a shaky breath, her hands tugging on his hair as his lips assaulted her nipples.


    He dropped on his knees in front of her and he heard the surprise gasp from her lips.


    "What? Happy to see me on my knees?" He teased, causing her to blush.


    His hand reached for the apex of her thighs and she shivered.


    His cell phone suddenly rang, breaking the moment.


    "Your phone." Meredith rasped.


    "it can wait. I will call the person back after I''m done eating my breakfast."


    "But-" Meredith words trailed off as he pulled down her shorts.


    He slid a finger inside her wet fold and she clenched her thighs trapping his finger inside her.


    "It must be important." She continued but As ignored her.


    The phone rang again and As grunted in annoyance.


    "As pick up, I can wait."


    "Fuck!" he growled and took his phone from his pocket and picked up the call, putting it on loudspeaker.


    "This better be fucking important Albert! Or I will fucking blow your balls." As yelled.


    As he sheathed his tongue inside her. Meredith tried to hold on her cries as he teased her clit.


    Albert chuckled, "What? Don''t tell me I''m interrupting something. Yucks man. It''s too early to be sinning."


    Meredith blushed and ced her hand over her mouth to muffled her moans as As inserted two fingers inside her while sucking on her clit.


    He wanted to taste her juices and he nned on finishing the tasks no matter what.


    "Well, I expect you to be on you way because if you don''t get your ass here in the office right now we are doomed. The devil herself will be present at the meeting. And you know how that woman is, if we want the deal. You can''t bete!"


    Albert said, irritationced in his voice before he hung up the call.


    "As stop!" Meredith said, pulling away from him.


    "This deal seems to be important and you never skip actual breakfast remember? Please-I will be waiting for you right here when youe back."


    As heard the fear of him losing the contract in her voice and he sighed.


    "Alright." He pressed a kiss on her forehead.


    "Let''s eat breakfast."


    Meredith blushed and nodded.


    ****


    Twenty minutester, he came back wearing his suit and holding his car keys. Meredith rushed to help him fix his tie and smiled at him.


    "Take care and don''t forget to eat lunch." She said while walking him to the door.


    As''s heart melted at the genuine concern in her voice. He loved these moments with her so much. It made him felt connected to her to the point he even thought about marrying her. A scene of him having a family with her shed across his eyes. He couldn''t wait for a future with her.


    He pulled her towards him and gave her a quick kiss on the lips.


    "I will see you soon. If you miss me just call me."


    "Alright Sir." She grinned at him.


    Just as she was about to close the door and head inside, As grabbed her arm and whirled her around to give her kiss on her forehead before leaving.

 Chapter 97 - [Bonus ]How Much Do You Love Me?

    -3 MONTHS LATER-


    As''s brows arched at the hollow feeling in his heart. He was missing his Angel. It''s been 3 months since they started dating officially. She had gone back to her house after she had fully recovered. As had tried to convince her to stay with him but she refused because of his brother.


    She wanted to spend more time with her brother. Living with her was the best moments in his life. He enjoyed every second of it. He was now behaving like a love-struck teenage boy but he didn''t care, as long as he got to see her smile.


    He picked his phone and scrolled through his gallery with a smile on his face. He had taken pictures of her when she wasn''t looking and they were now his price possession.


    With a huge grin on his face, he dialled her number, eager to hear her voice. Meredith picked up on the first ring.


    "Hello. please who is this?" she questioned with a yful tone causing As to chuckle.


    "The man whose heart you have stolen." He smirked, he could imagine her face turning red now and his stomach twisted in delight.


    "Oh? I didn''t know about that." She mumbled.


    "Well now you know so what are you going to about it?" As teased, his tone rather husky and dangerous.


    "Keep it forever." She giggled on the other side of the phone.


    "Hmmm I don''t mind that then. You can keep it as long as you want." As grinned as he held the phone closer to his ear.


    "So..what are you doing now?" As questioned.


    "Preparing to go to work. My boss might fire me if I''m even a minutete." She replied, sarcasmced in her tone.


    "Is that so? Then I should not keep my girlfriend from work. I need her to get money to spoil me."


    "As." She said embarrassed, he was abosuletly sure she was red like a tomato right now.


    "I know, I know. I''m so jealous of your boss. He gets to see your pretty face every day while I miss you." As whined, jealousyced in his voice.


    "Goodbye As." Meredithughed.


    A satisfied smile raced across his face hearing herugh.


    "Goodbye love."


    Then Meredith hung up the call.


    ***


    "Here are the documents Sir." Meredith said, cing a folder in front of As.


    As looked up from hisputer and gave her a tight nod, "Thank you, Miss Rossi."


    He nced up at the clock hanging on the wall and a mischievous glint passed through his eyes.


    "Come here and check something form me." He beckoned her over.


    Meredith raised a suspicious brow at him but walked towards him.


    He pulled her onto hisps and she gasped in surprise.


    "Mr-Martini, what are you doing!" She asked, blushing.


    As ignored her and nuzzled her neck, wrapping his hands a around her waist to prevent her from leaving.


    "I miss you." He whined, not minding how clingy he was being.


    "You know we are still working right?" Meredith asked.


    "No, it''sunch break right now. So, I can hug my girlfriend if I want to." He said pressing a kiss at her back.


    "So, you''re As right now?" She asked, a grin on her face.


    "Yes, I am. Your boyfriend." He said proudly.


    Meredith turned to face him, bringing her hand to his face as she caressed his cheeks.


    "You look tired, As. What is wrong?"


    Meredith asked, causing him to stiffened. He avoided her gaze.


    "Nothing.just tired." He lied.


    "Hmmhave we started lying to each other?" Meredith questioned with a frown on her face.


    As raked his hands through his hair and sighed, "Sorry AngelI don''t want you to worry about me."


    Meredith flickered his forehead, "Stupid, you''re my boyfriend, if I don''t worry about you who would?"


    As pressed their forehead together, his breath fanning her face as she closed her eyes.


    "Meredith." He called her softly. As wanted to say the three letters'' words lingering at the tip of his mouth so much but he was scared and shy at the same time. When the time was right, he would let her know how he was falling in love with her more every day.


    "Yes dear."


    As cupped her face with his hand as he crushed his lips softly against her, kissing her passionately before he pulled away and tucked her hair behind her ear.


    "I''m still waiting for you to tell me what''s wrong. Don''t think you can distract me with a kiss." Meredith pouted, crossing her arms across her chest.


    As chuckled, "I can distract you with something else, if a kiss is not enough." He teased.


    Meredith rolled her eyes at him.


    "So...tomorrow is my parent''s death anniversary. I-I always get nightmares and can''t sleep during that time. "He whispered.


    "Ohso how many days haven''t you slept?" Meredith frowned.


    As scratched an invisible itch on his nose.


    "Ever since you left. I haven''t gotten a proper sleep."


    Meredith''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Three months?! Howe I never noticed it?"


    As shrugged, "My handsomeness makes up for myck of sleep."


    Meredith got up from hisp and reached her hands to him.


    "Come."


    As arched his brows in confusion.


    "Where are we going?"


    Meredith smiled softly at him, "To sleep. Your schedule is empty now. Let''s rest for a while."


    "But-"


    "No buts. Come on, get up!"


    As chuckled, "Bossy huh? I like it."


    He got up and removed his coat then took Meredith''s hand. There was a mini bedroom incorporated in his office since he used to spend more of his time there.


    He removed his shoe while Meredith removed hers. Sheid on the bed and Asid beside her, cing his head on her chest.


    As could hear her heart beating in her chest and he could feel her gaze on him.


    "Angelhow much do you love me?" he asked with his eyes shut. He knew how much she loved him but he just wanted to be spoiled and be reminded that he is loved. He is not alone in this world. His parents anniversary made him emotional.


    "HmmI don''t know, I just know if I ever have to choose between you and my erotica books, I will definitely choose you." She whispered.


    As chuckled, "I feel special then." He said.


    "Won''t you ask me how much I love you?" As said, disappointmentced in his voice.


    Meredith smiled and shook her head, "No. I don''t need words to know you love me As. You might not say it out loud but your eyes always betray you when you look at me. You might not be a poetic man, but you always make me understand you love me."


    She whispered in his ear, kissing his cheeks after she finished taking. As froze for a second; so she already knew.


    "That was so cheesy, you should stop reading those books." He chuckled softly to hide how fucked up his heart was pounding at the moment. Today he realized that his love for her was stronger than all his pent up emotions. He had never fallen in love so easily or sopletely.


    "Sleep As, I''m right here." Meredith said, pressing a kiss on his hair while leisurely running her hands through his hair.


    "Meredith. Thank you."


    Meredith smiled at him, "If you want to thank me then you better sleep."


    As nodded and closed his eyes, hoping sleep wille for him while he slept beside the love of his life.

 Chapter 98 - His Pain

    "Ace, let''s see who will reach mom and dad first!" As yelled over his shoulder at his brother who had his head buried in a book.


    Ace scrunched his face and shook his head, "I''m not running, mom said we will fall and get hurt if we run remember?" Ace said calmly.


    "Just admit you''re scared to lose to me." As stuck his tongue at his brother before he ran towards the house leaving Ace under the tree.


    His brother was such a bookworm, he knew he would probably be a doctor when he grows up due to how he always had his nose buried in science books.


    "Mom! Dad!" As said excitedly as he opened the door, running towards the kitchen. His mom had promised to bake them cookies so he was sure she was there.


    He heard voices and paused as his heart mmed in his chest. Who was there? Why did he hear fear in his mom''s voice?


    "Where is she? We know you took her" As heard a dark husky voice.


    "No-no I didn''t. I don''t know"


    Curious As peaked through the peephole behind a painting in the room that connected to the kitchen.


    There were two strange men in the kitchen, they were carrying what seemed to a sword. His father''s face was paled as he held his mom. His father seemed to a trance as he looked at the men.


    One of them pulled him from his mom and ced the knife at his throat.


    "Tell us or we will kill your husband. He doesn''t know what you''re right? I wonder if he will still love you if he finds out he married a monster." One of them chuckled as he dug the de in his father'' throat drawing blood.


    "No! Please don''t I don''t really know..I lost her."


    "Wrong answer." The man chuckled and shed the de across his father throat. As watched his father''s big, strong body thudded on the floor. Heid there, not moving.


    Haunted by horror, all As could do was watch helplessly.


    "No!" his mom wailed as she crawled towards his dad, holding his dead body to her chest as she sobbed.


    "Say hello to the queen in the underworld, tell her, her daughter will be joining her soon." The man said and pierced his mother''s heart with the weird sword. His mom copsed on to of his dad, her blood staining the floor.


    "What about the kids?" One of the asked.


    "There are too young and innocent, let''s leave them." The men said and then they disappeared."


    As''s blood roared as he watched frozen. He could nothing but watch, paralyzed with fear. His eyes were empty as he walked slowly towards his parents. A trembling sob left his lips as he reached their body.


    His mom was barely breathing.


    "A-s.I love you. Always rem.m" Then her eyes closed.


    "Mom? No-no. don''t leave me.." He pleaded as he sat on the floor and hugged her body, not caring about the blood soaking through his clothes. He sobbed against her, his stomach quivering.


    He pulled back and removed the hair from his mother''s face. Tears welled in the bottomless blue pools of his eyes as they rolled off his cheeks. He couldn''t breathe.


    He had watched his parents getting killed and he had watched like a coward. He couldn''t protect them. The people he loved most in the world.


    He was so useless.


    "As.?" Ace voice shook as he entered the kitchen, the book he was holding fell on the floor.


    *****


    As sat on the floor surrounded empty bottle of whisky. The lights were off as he stared at the wall in a daze. Today was the day his parents had died. Time will heal, they tell you but nothing prepared him for the trauma he had to live through.


    Memories shed across his eyes. He winced at the pain that rocked through his chest as the image of his parent''s cold-blooded body shed through his mind. That made him feel a pang of guilt.


    He hit the bottle of whisky against the wall, gripped his hair and screamed in pure agony. He wanted to let out the pain in his chest out. It hurts so much. Hurts so bad.


    He might have grown up all these past years but deep down the pain and guilt never left. He was living in the shell of the boy who watched as his parents got killed.


    He noticed the faint swing of the bedroom door opening. Suddenly he was pulled in a warm hug.


    His eyes squeezed shut, his heart bleeding in his chest.


    Meredith.


    She didn''t say anything, just held him and he let her. He was sure Ace had called her since he was always the one around during this time.


    "Hurt" He croaked, rubbing his chest. He looked up at her as tears filled his eyes.


    "Shsss..It''s okay. You will be fine. I hold you, let it all out."


    Meredith finally murmured, her lips pressing a kiss on top of his head.


    As stared up into her soft hazel eyes and when he saw the overwhelming amount of love inside them, love that a coward like him didn''t deserve-he broke down.


    Tears spilled down his face as hysterical sobbing left his mouth as he trembled.


    He buried his face in her chest as his body wrecked with tears. Meredith pulled him tighter.


    "I can never take the pain away from you but just know I will always be there for you. To hold you while you let it all out. To let you know you''re not alone. Never alone."


    Meredith cupped his face and gently turned him to face her,


    A soft smile on her face as she caressed his cheeks. Her hazel eyes held so much warmth wrapping him with so muchfort. Her eyes alternate between his.


    "You can let me in.I don''t know how but I could try-try to lessen some of your burden. I will take all those unhappy memories away if I could..as long as you''re happy."


    Why did she love him so much? How could he fall in love with a shell of human who was broken?


    "I love you, always and forever.." She whispered and pressed a kiss on his forehead.

 Chapter 99 - Prettiest

    As wasn''t sure how long they had been sitting on the floor. Meredith had held him through his entire breakdown, never letting him go, never leaving his side. She had just held him, kissed his hair, his face and rocked him softly. She just waited for him to let everything out like she had promised.


    He had stopped crying about twenty minutes ago but hadn''t uttered a word. He couldn''t bring himself to or even move. His chest felt so heavy.


    He felt so weak, tired, and so torn apart. For the first time he didn''t want to be strong anymore. He wanted to lean on someone and act spoiled.


    "I was so scared when Ace called me" Meredith said, breaking the silence.


    "I was afraid I would be toote. I know you wouldn''t- but grief makes people do stupid things and I" Meredith sighed.


    "I never heard from you after you dropped me home yesterday and you weren''t picking up your calls too." She continued.


    "I know." He whispered. "I''m sorry."


    Meredith shook her head, "I''m sorry I wasn''t there when you needed me the most." She said her arms were tightening around him.


    As kissed the top of her head. "It''s okay. I''m d you''re here now."


    Meredith met his gaze and nodded.


    "Do you want to talk about it?" She murmured softly.


    As shook his head, "No."


    "Are you sure? Maybe opening up might help."


    As exhaled, "I know but if I talk about it now.i might break down again and I don''t know how long it will take to pick up the pieces. I''m not ready."


    Silence stretched between them


    "Have you eaten?" Meredith asked, suddenly breaking the silence.


    As shook his head, "No. I''m not really hungry."


    "I know but please eat something for me?" She pulled away to look at him, her eyes pleading.


    "Alright."


    Meredith beamed, "What do you want to eat?"


    He stared at her quietly before a mischief light passed through his eyes.


    "You." He nted a swift, yful kiss on her lips.


    Meredith flushed and yful pped his hands, "As!"


    "Meredith!" He mimicked her voice and busted intoughter.


    Meredith stared at him in a daze.


    "Ah you''reughing.my favourite sound in the world." She grinned at him.


    As froze when he realised that he was reallyughing. Something he has never done on his parent''s anniversary.


    His Angel was really the light in his darkness.


    Meredith stood up from the floor, "I will be right back, okay?"


    Meredith said and took a step but As grabbed her hand, stopping her in her tracks.


    Meredith nced at him, "What''s wrong?"


    As blinked at her, "Don''t leave me."


    He didn''t care if he was behaving like a kid or was too cringy; he just didn''t want her to leave him.


    Meredith smiled and crouched beside him. She ruffled his hair, "I''m going to prepare something for us to eat."


    As blinked and just stared at her. He didn''t care what she was going to do, he just wanted his Angel beside him.


    "What about you join me? We can cook together!"


    As forced out a smile and nodded.


    "Good, let''s go."


    *****


    "So what are you preparing?" As asked as he sat at the stool in the kitchen watching Meredith remove ingredients from the fridge.


    "Take a guess?" She said, ncing at him.


    "You know my knowledge about food is limited."


    Meredith grinned at him, "I know. This makes it more fun. If you guess it right, I will reward you."


    As furrowed his brows as she removed flour, eggs, butter and ced them at the counter.


    "Hmm, based on my memories, these are used for baking. My mom always used these to bake cookies for us. Don''t tell me-"


    He stiffened when he realised what she was doing. He had once told her his mom used to bake cookies for him and his friends, he didn''t think she remembered.


    Meredith beamed at him and winked at him.


    "My man sure is smart. Now for your reward, what do you want?" She said, pulling him out of his trance.


    As''s eyes glint with mischievousness. " I wouldn''t mind a kiss."


    Meredith flushed and nodded. She walked to stand in between his legs. She leaned forward and pressed a light kiss on his lips.


    "There, your reward." She said and turned around to walk away but As grabbed her hand and pulled her to him. She hit his chest and she gasped.


    Without giving her the time to react, he cupped the back of her head and crushed his lips to hers.


    He bit her lower lip and she gasped, giving him the opportunity to snake his tongue inside. Meredith moaned into the kiss.


    As pulled away after assaulting her lips for a minute.


    "This is how to kiss Angel. Based on our training I thought you might have grasped the basic things by now." He teased, causing her to flushed in embarrassment.


    "Maybe I should work harder." As murmured to himself.


    Meredith red at him and pulled away from him.


    "If you want to work I have the perfect work for you."


    She picked an apron and threw it at him.


    "Put it on ande and assist me."


    As looked at the pink apron and a frown marred on his face.


    "Come on! I''m sure you will look good in it. Real men wear pink, don''t you know?" She teased, her eyes glimmering with mischief.


    As gave a defeated sigh and got down from the bar stool. He put on the apron and helped Meredith with hers.


    "Let''s take a picture together. This is so romantic!" She said enthusiastically.


    As knew this was her way of cheering him up and he didn''t mind one bit.


    He kissed her cheeks as they posed for the camera. Meredith stared at the picture in a daze.


    "Your boyfriend is handsome right?" As whispered in her ear.


    "Of course he is but I''m more beautiful." She stuck out her tongue at him and he chuckled.


    "Of course, my Angel is the prettiest."

 Chapter 100 - His Confession

    "Angel, I think Mr.Martini should find a new secretary!" As pronounce, biting into a cookie.


    After their sweet moment in the kitchen, Meredith had insisted they go out into the garden to get some fresh air.


    They sat on the bench in As''s garden with Meredith''s head on his shoulder as they enjoyed the view of the vastndscape thatid out before them.


    "And why is that?" Meredith asked, raising an


    eyebrow.


    "Because you, my friend, need to open up a


    coffee shop or something."


    As said, his eyes shining with admiration for her.


    "I can invest in your mini coffee shop if you ever make up your mind."


    Meredith chuckled. "Well, if I ever get fired, I''ll know exactly what to do."


    "No, I''m serious!" As said. "You''d be an


    amazing chef! Your cooking skills are really good. For someone who eats the best food prepared by famous chefs, believe me when I praise your cooking skills.


    "Please, you''re just being nice." Meredith waved off.


    "Am not!" As shook his head.. "I''m being truthful!"


    "Really?" Meredith asked in a doubt. She knew her brother and Sofia loved her cooking but she didn''t think it was this good?


    "Yes, really. It has this home feeling that most restaurantsck, you know?" As exined.


    "Well, you''re the only one who''s tried my creations


    and has actually praised me." Meredith said, raising her hands in surrender.


    "Wait, seriously?" As asked, quite stunned.


    "Yeah..." Meredith nodded.


    "Why, though?! You''re such a great cook!"


    "I don''t know. Only my mom, uncle, Sofia and my brother have tasted my food and even though they always ask me to cook they have never really praised me."


    "Hmmm people don''t really praise the people close to them. Maybe that''s why they don''t tell you what an amazing cook you are."


    A blush coated Meredith''s cheeks at that remark.


    "Thank you. I''m d you like my cooking! I wanted to cheer you up."


    "Wee." As winked, a smirk ying on his


    lips.


    "And if you wanted to cheer me up, I have to admit.." As began,leaning close to Meredith before whispering.


    "You''re doing quite a good job."


    As looked into her eyes that shone back at him. His eyes flickered to her pink lips that looked tempting while being coated with milk and he couldn''t stop the temptation.


    With a smirk, he leaned forward and licked the milk on the corners of her mouth.


    Meredith''s ears got red, "What did you do that for?"


    "You had a little something there." As said with an amused face.


    Meredith rolled her eyes and reached out to check if there was anything on her lips.


    "Better?" He smirked. Meredith pursed her lips


    looking elsewhere giving him only more


    satisfaction.


    Then digging his own cookies in the milk he glided it over to her. Meredith didn''t know why he did that but ording to him it tasted better than way. Who would have thought the almighty As Martini had such a weird way of eating cookies.


    "Here, want me to feed you, baby?" He teased, Meredith didn''t refuse his offer as she took the soaked cookies.


    "Now you." She smiled ever so innocently. Digging


    a cookie in a milk she watched as As


    opened his mouth, the glint of hunger in his eyes.


    Biting her lip on purpose she slowly moved the


    cookie in mid-air, then without hesitation crushed her lips on his. As gasped, surprised at her action.


    "Ooop." Meredith said, smirking straight after. As grinned.


    He grinned and leaned down to kiss her softly and she


    relished the sweet taste of cookies and milk in his


    mouth.


    "You know, you constantly surprise me," As


    murmured, looking up to her and smiling.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah."


    Meredith smiled at him, " I can say the same thing about you." She said,


    "When I first met you I never thought you could be this romantic and caring. Guess I''m wrong."


    "I''m really still about the same, my love," he said


    quietly, tucking a lock of hair behind my ear.


    "''Just happier and in love."


    Meredith stiffened. This was the first time he had admitted it himself that he was in love with her.


    "Huh?" She asked, blinking in a daze.


    He grinned softly. "I was never the same again since the day I nearly hit you with my car and I wouldn''t have it any other way."


    Meredith gave him a tremulous smile. "Me too As. I''m d I met you. You''re the perfect man I have been waiting for all my life. No one can make me as happy as you make me. No one can love me as fiercely as you do. No one will be able to withstand my storms with me. With you I feel safe and strong like I can ovee anything."


    Meredith wrapped her arms around his neck as he leaned down to kiss her slowly but deeply as if he wanted to imprint this moment in his memory.


    Pulling back, he nuzzled her cheek with the tip of


    his nose as he gathered her close.


    "Meredith."


    -"What?"


    "I."


    He pulled back and gazed into her eyes.


    "Love." He said caressing her cheeks.


    "You." He finally added and pressed a kiss on her forehead.


    Meredith swallowed at the surge of emotions that shot


    through her at As''s words-words she had been waiting forever to hear.


    Her lips curled up into a smile while a tear fell down her cheeks.


    As rested his forehead against hers. Just as he was breathless, she too couldn''t stop her chest from rising fast.


    "Silly, why are you crying." As chuckled.


    He then pressed a tender kiss against hers


    taking no hurry whatsoever.


    Meredith moved closer into him with her hands travelling up his shirt to hang loosely around his neck as he continued.


    As cupped her chin as he deepened the kiss


    smiling between their lips at her gasp of approval


    Finally breaking apart, As took a hold of her


    hands in his own, bringing them to his lips in


    which he nted a kiss on each.


    Her cheeks reddened not in embarrassment but with the thought of having the man she loved loving her back.


    As loved her and she loved him.


    She would never stop loving him.


    Never.


    END OF VOLUME 1

 Chapter 101 - Strangers

    Vol 2- The lost heir .


    -ONE YEAR LATER-


    Meredith adjusted her handbag on her shoulder as she blew out air. She had closed from workte and unfortunately she wasn''t getting any taxi so she decided to walk.


    As had left earlier with Ace to solve some issues and she didn''t want to bother him.


    "I will be fine." She muttered to assured herself


    Fleeting footsteps behind her drew her attention. She turned quickly, curious to see who was following her on the pavement, but there was no one in sight, the road was busy as cars rushed past her.


    She continued to walk, but a sense of difort


    pricked the back of her neck as she heard the faint


    crunch of gravel and the sound of snapping twigs.


    Meredith stopped and looked back again, scanning around but everyone was going on about their business and she was the only one walking on the pavement.


    Unease roiled in her stomach. She hurried her steps and breathed a sigh of relief when she finally reached her neighborhood.


    Suddenly she became aware of how alone she was.


    Eerie silence greeted her. She inhaled a deep breath of fresh air and rubbed the nape of her neck.


    Everything had been going so smoothlytely she couldn''t help but be paranoid.


    She continued to walk, her eyes constantly scanning for the slightest sign of life, the sound of a car, the bark of dog, anything that would reassure her that she was not alone.


    Meredith walked faster down the road, gripping the handle of her bag. The street bulbs flickered and a wave of apprehension washed over her and her heart hammered in his chest.


    She was so close to home yet so far. Her conscience screamed at her to run and to get out of there.


    Meredith started running, fortunately she was wearing ts today.


    A shadow flickered across her path, she gasped and turned, seeing nothing, but feeling for a fleeting moment something brushing against her legs.


    Scared, she paused and touched her legs and nced around quickly.


    Meredith removed her phone from her bag. She wanted to call As.


    She wanted to convince herself that everything was in her imagination but knowing her background she was sure something was definitely wrong.


    She looked at her phone and nearly cried. There was no signal. If Meredith was doubting at first now she was absolutely sure something was wrong.


    She stiffened at the change in the air and slowly looked up from her phone. A shadow passed by her and she bolted in terror.


    There was no thought, her primal fear propelled her to run faster than she believed she could ever move. But it was not fast enough. A shadow shed across her path, turning into the figure.


    He was wearing a cloak so she couldn''t see his face just that he was tall and masculine.


    Meredith swallowed and tried to sidestep him, he reached out with lightning speed and grabbed her arms.


    "You should learn some manners. Don''t you know how to greet?"


    He said with amusementced in his voice.


    Scared, Meredith tried to shake free but his grip was iron.


    "Well, she reallycks manners. How is she going to be the queen?" A voice chuckled darkly behind her.


    Queen.


    Meredith''s heart jumped in her chest. Now she was regretting not listening to As to take a bodyguard. She had forced him to even remove the one who was protecting her in the shadows because she hated the feeling of being constantly watched. It made her paranoid.


    She turned to see two other men standing close


    behind. Both of them were wearing ck cloaks too.


    "What do you want? I-I have to go." Meredith said, trying to hide the tremor from her voice.


    "What''s the rush?" the man smirked under the cloak.


    "Surely you can spare a moment? I''d like to


    introduce myself." He said and removed the hood of his cloak.


    He bowed. "I''m Micheal. The man who rudely stepped out in front of you is Nichs. You can call him Nick."


    Meredith swallowed and blinked. She would have believed that she was dreaming if not for the grip on her arm.


    "I need to go now. My brother might be worried." She said, trying to wriggle free from Nichs''s grip.


    "I haven''t finished the introductions,"


    Micheal said.


    "We are waiting for you to introduce yourself too."


    The fear beat in her even louder than her heart. She took a deep breath and replied, "I''m Matilda."


    She replied. Meredith knew it was bad to lie but it was the only thing she could think of.


    Maybe if they think they have the wrong person they will leave her alone.


    "Matilda, ah. What a nice name." Micheal chuckled.


    He bowed and softly kissed her hand, his glinting with amusement. The electric contact of his lips sent chills down her spine.


    The ring on his hand gave a faint glow and Meredith''s eyes widened in shock.


    What the hell was that and why was it glowing?


    "Ah for a minute I thought I had make a mistake for the first time in my work." Micheal said.


    Suddenly Meredith felt a hand around her neck and she gasped. The cold light of fear shone in her eyes.


    She struggled and fought to break free but Micheal''s hand on her throat was too strong. Tears formed in her eyes and just as she thought she was about to copse, he released her, making her fall on the ground.


    Meredith took inrge gulps of air as she coughed.


    "I really hate liars princess. They get on my nerves and I want to kill them so bad." Micheal said, crouching beside her on the ground.


    He tucked a lock of her hair behind her ears.


    "Okay I think you get the message now don''t you princess?"


    Meredith choked on fear like a fist down her throat. She couldn''t speak.


    Micheal grabbed her hair and tilted her head back.


    Meredith nodded, tears trickling down her cheeks.


    "Good, now what is your name?"


    Meredith swallowed the lump in her throat,


    "Meredith."

 Chapter 102 - Elvin

    "Meredith." He said with a mischievous smirk.


    "Y-yes. What do you want?" Meredith said, her voice shaking.


    Micheal grabbed her by the shoulder and pulled her up from the ground in a blink of an eye.


    "Your head." Micheal said looking at her deadpan.


    Meredith''s face turned ashen and her heart thumped in her chest.


    "W-what?" She questioned her voice quavering.


    "Yes, Princess. Someone surely doesn''t want to see you on the throne and has ordered for your head."


    Nichs said tauntingly.


    "I''m-no-princess.please you have got the wrong person" Meredith said, taking a step back.


    The three of them stepped toward her. She hurled her bag toward them and bolted, but powerful


    arms pinioned her.


    Icy terror gripped her and she tried to scream but Nichs grabbed her and mped his hand over her mouth while he threw his sack over her head.


    Meredith struggled furiously but it was fruitless. She felt herself being lifted into their arms.


    The sack muffled her screams and she felt an agony of despairs as she struggled to breathe, yet the more she resisted, the tighter they held me.


    "There''s nowhere to run,princess " Micheal tauntingly whispered against her ear.


    "You belong to us now."


    They began to run with almost impossible speed.


    Meredith''s heart hammered in her chest while she wriggled and writhed but her efforts only prompted them to grip her more tightly until a pall of dread hung over her, numbing her to inaction


    Meredith had no idea where they were going but branches creaking, feet shuffling through detritus, squirrels chattering, leaves rustling and wind whistling made her aware that they had left the road and were now running through the woods.


    She felt faint fromck of oxygen and the speed at


    which they moved through the woods.


    At times they seemed to almost float above the ground.


    Who are they and how are they able to do this? Most importantly where were they taking her?


    Suddenly they halted and ced her on the ground. Meredith sensed a subtle shift in the air and the hair on her skin rose. She took a deep breath to calm her beating heart.


    Micheal removed the sack from her head and she sucked in air. She saw the nervousness etched on their faces and she swallowed.


    She wondered what could make them so nervous. Before she could ask what was wrong. Nichs shook his head and ced a hand on his lips.


    "He is here." He turned to look at the others and whispered.


    Micheal and the other one scanned the area with rampant attention.


    As she watched them she noticed their furrowed brows.


    Nerves fluttered in her stomach when they sniffed


    the air like wild animals on the hunt.


    New fear gripped her. Who could make these powerful men nervous? Was it someone more powerful? And was it an enemy or a friend?


    Micheal took a few silent steps forward and


    carefully scanned the area.


    Eerie silence enveloped them and Meredith felt an


    an unpleasant cold seeped into her flesh.


    "Fucking bastard." Nichs grunted.


    Meredith was now curious more than ever.


    Who was here? she thought, hoping that someone


    might yete to her aid. She hoped As would call her soon to realize something was wrong.


    She heard footsteps and the rustling of leaves behind them.


    She began to notice a shadow oozing from the trees onto the ground toward them and gradually took human shape. Terror seized her and she wondered what was going on.


    "Hello.there." An amused voice sounded in front of them.


    Meredith looked at the man in front of her and gasped in surprise. He was tall, well over six feet, and stood boldly with his legs slightly apart.


    Blue eyes shed from a strongly chiselled face framed by a tousled dark hair. He was beyond handsome.


    "Elvin." Micheal scrowled.


    "Little Micheal. Ah you have grown up I see. But you stillck manners. Tsk tsk such a shame." The man smirked his eyes fleeting with a murderous glint.


    "I''m not little." Micheal straightened and boldly faced Elvin with an expression of cold rage.


    "Let the girl go, little Mike." Elvin taunted.


    "You know that''s not possible. The girl belongs to us. The moment we take an order we finish it. That''s the code of the brotherhood."


    Micheal replied and pulled Meredith against him.


    "You know killing an heir to the throne is treason and traitors are alienated along with their family. Your daughter is such a beauty. Such a shame."


    "You wouldn''t dare, you stupid dog!" Micheal growled."


    Elvin chuckled, "Oh, but I will. As thest remaining protector and knight of the royal family I will alienate any threats to the throne."


    A rush of relief flowed through Meredith''s body when she heard him.


    "You belong to us, princess. Don''t even think about it." Nichs whispered beside her and her heart sank in her chest.


    "You know I enjoyed killing your sister and her husband. She thought she could have a normal life with her human husband. She should have epted my proposal, such a pity. She chose a human over me."


    Meredith saw Elvin''s face turned ashen.


    "Such a perfect family they were, such a shame. I wonder how her kids are doing now?"


    Michealughed mirthlessly.


    "You-you''re the one who killed her?" Elvin''s voice croaked, his hands trembling showing his internal tremor.


    "Of course,we got a tip that she is the one who snuck the princess to earth and that if she doesn''t cooperate we should kill her. Too bad she didn''t. I didn''t want to kill my first love but the brotherhood never refuses an order."


    Elvin clenched his fists,"Who ordered you?"


    Meredith widened her eyes in shock. He is-


    Her thoughts were interrupted when she was pulled from Micheal''s grip. Elvin was now holding Micheal''s cor, a murderous aura surrounding him.


    "You know I don''t know who it is. We receive an order anonymously and we don''t ask any questions.. Surely someone who wants the throne."

 Chapter 103 - The Botherhood

    Elvin lunged at Micheal with such inhuman speed and grabbed him by the throat. He raised him as easily as if he was a feather and squeezed Micheal''s throat so tightly his eyes popped.


    Micheal writhed and kicked violently to break free from Elvin''s grip but it was to no avail. When he was gasping for air and his face turned beet red,


    Elvin snorted and hurled him against a tree.


    Micheal groaned in pain on the ground.


    "You should have practiced more, Micheal. You were always weak, that''s why you never qualified to be a knight." Elvin said, his lips curling up.


    "Now I''m going to fucking kill you. All of you and your stupid cult of brotherhood." Elvin growled and removed a sword from his belt. Meredith didn''t even notice that he was carrying a sword.


    Meredith watched the scene before her as if it were a dream. Icy tendrils robbed her of action, freezing her in ce and all she could do was nothing but watch, paralyzed with fright.


    She stood in ce, her jaw hanging open,and watched helplessly.


    Micheal and his brothers or friends were shifting into something inhuman.


    Her heart throbbed in her ears, loud and irregr, but she barely heard it, for her mind was clouded with fear.


    They screamed in agony as their spine broke and changed strictly followed by their arms and legs twisting in inverse ways.


    Their faces contorted as a long tail extended out behind them, and then they lunged forward onto their hands.


    Their screams turned into a long howl as dark fur sprouted from their body, and their clothing tore itself from their body as their muscles increased in size.


    Meredith stared up at the creature which was Micheal a few minutes ago as it opened its mouth and tilted its head back. It''s razor sharp teeth dripped with glistening saliva as it let out a deafening roar toward the night sky.


    Terror washed over her, raising the fine hairs on the back of her neck and then she screamed. She had read about werewolves and knew she was a tribrid but never did she think they were such scary creatures.


    Elvin turned to look at her and he frowned. He came to stand in front of her and grabbed her by the shoulder.


    "Heylook at me." He shook her, breaking her out of her trance.


    "Go and hide behind the bushes. No matter what you hear or see, don''te out until I say so. Do you understand?"


    Meredith nodded in a daze. Her gaze never leaving Micheal''s figure.


    "Now run!"


    But she couldn''t. Fear immobilized her.


    The fear ate away at her sanity, reducing her to a gibbering wreck Haunted by horror, all she could do was watch helplessly.


    He sighed and grabbed her hand with an rming rate he hid her behind a bush and then went back to face the wolves.


    Meredith watched, huddled beneath arge bush, as the three beasts circled Elvin, his sword


    outstretched and at the ready.


    "You will pay for killing my sister, Micheal."


    He removed a bottle from his pouch and threw it at Nichs and the other wolf. A smoothing scent filled the air .


    Meredith scrunched her face curious about what was in the bottle. She watched in horror as the giant creatures froze where they stood. Their whole body seemed to be in a trance.


    The only thing she could see moving was their eyes, which darted around in terror as their bodies refused to move.


    He immobilized them!


    "This is between me and Micheal.I will attend to you dogs soon."


    Elvin flipped the sword expertly in his hand as he


    continued circling, and she could swear he was


    smiling, though it was impossible to know for sure


    through the thick nket of night.


    Micheal lunged towards Elvin and he dodged, slicing the sword across the Micheal''s left shoulder.


    The wolf howled in pain and he bared his glistening teeth and swiped at Elvin''s shoulder. But in his injured state, the blow was weak and slow. Elvin easily evaded the attack, ducking just in time.


    Heughed at Micheal''s attempt to strike him.


    "You were always weak Micheal. That''s why master never chose you. Even creating that cult of yours couldn''t make your stronger just more pathetic."


    Micheal grunted,pain shing in his eyes.


    "But most importantly you alwayscked attention. If you had paid attention you would have notice the silver and wolfbaneced in my sword.


    He lifted his sword and smirked while he came to stand directly over the wolf, pointing the sharp end toward the beast''s chest.


    The wolf whined and growled beneath him, blood


    still pouring out of the wound in his chest.


    "This is for my sister." Elvin said and plunged


    his sword down with mighty force, straight through


    the heart of the wolf.


    A cry of anguish erupted from the creature''s mouth.


    It coughed and sputtered as blood sshed out,


    creating a disgusting gurgling sound.


    It struggled on the ground for a few more moments and then shifted back into Micheal''s human form. He waspletely naked.


    "I-I-will say.hello to your sister- in hell for you." He chuckled and nced at Meredith hiding in the bush.


    Meredith met his gaze and she swallowed as he gave her ast look. His lips curled up in a dark smile before his body went still.


    Elvin then turned to the others and walked slowly to them.


    Without a word he pierced his sword straight into their heart. They fell into the ground and changed into their human form.


    "Thebrotherhood won''t stop..until she is dead"


    Nichs smirked before he exhaled hisst breath.


    His eyes remained open, staring into her.


    The sudden shock made her tense her muscles a she stared into his vacant gaze.


    A hand on her shoulder pulled her away from her daze and she slowly turned her body, meeting Elvin''s worried gaze.


    Her gaze trailed down his body and saw his blood stained sword.


    Are you okay?" He asked cautiously.


    Meredith tore her eyes from the weapon and stared up at him as silent tears streamed down her cheeks.


    No..She wasn''t.

 Chapter 104 - Going Home

    Elvin stared at the princess crying and he didn''t know what to do.


    He had searched for her for a year now. The old witch in the council had had a vision on the princess''s birthday a year ago and had told the council about the identity of the lost princess and how to locate her. As thest remaining knight he was tasked to find her.


    Only the council knew about this secret task, so whoever had sent the brotherhood was surely in the council but who? Who wanted the princess dead?


    Elvin sighed. They had to fight against the enemy and now their own people.


    After the battle with the dragons it was rumored that the princess was dead, some had said the queen had sent her to a far awaynd to protect her and when the timees she was going to be their salvation.


    There were countless tales whispered ear to ear about the lost heir to the throne.


    She was the people''s hope and they never gave up waiting for her all these years.


    But all of these were rumors and no one really knew where she was. Apart from the clue left by the queen.


    The huge 25 letters that appeared everyday in the sky on the princess'' birthday. Today marked the 25th year since the princess was lost and the 25 letters that always appeared finally made sense.


    On the 25th year after the great battle, the lost princess was going to be found and returned to the City of Arkaans.


    Elvin''s respect and admiration for his queen increased at the moment. She was wise and always nned everything ahead.


    Elvin knew a lot had happened tonight and he didn''t want to scare the poor girl but the earlier he took her to Arkaans the better.


    In twenty-four hours if Micheal and the rest haven''t returned the brotherhood wille looking for her and them, he couldn''t risk her safety.


    He stiffened when he felt her hug him. Her tears soaking his clothes made his heart hurt.


    He remembered the bubbly little princess when she was born. She was a joy for the whole city of Arkaans until the Great War which caused her to be lost.


    Elvin awkwardly rubbed her back to soothe her.


    "I-I want to go.home." She uttered in between her sobs.


    "Sorry dear, but I can''t take you home. More people would being for you. We need to leave now."


    He said gruffly, his expression intense and worried.


    Meredith shook her head and pulled away from him.


    "No-no I can''t leave. My brother.my boyfriend..friend they will all be worried! I can''t just leave like that! "


    Meredith cried, gasping for breath, the shock hitting her and constricting her lungs in panic.


    "You muste with me earlier than expected. I apologize if you haven''t yet said your goodbyes,"


    Elvin said firmly, leaving no room for disagreements .


    "But-"


    "No buts princess, once you go home you will be putting your loved ones in danger. The brotherhood will do anything to get to you since they have epted the order to kill you.


    You''re an ordinary woman on earth so they can hurt you but in Arkaans, you''re the treasured princess and they wouldn''t dare try to hurt you."


    "P.princess??" Meredith whispered to herself. It felt weird to hear people refer to her like that. She knew this time would surelye but no one prepared her for anything.


    "You are not just any princess, Meredith.." He said


    more softly.


    She looked up at Elvin from beneath hershes and waited for him to continue.


    "You are the long lost princess of the city of Arkaans."


    He said quietly, assessing her.


    "And I have been searching for you for a very long


    time.


    Meredith blinked up at him.


    "I know you have lots of questions and I will answer all of it but we have to leave this forest the earlier the better


    "What is the brotherhood?Why do they want to kill me?Are they werewolves?" The questions bubbled past her lips without my control.


    Elvin sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose with his index and middle finger. Hepletely understood her questions and fears. Actually she was taking all of this better than he had expected.


    "It''s a long story. And one that I am not prepared to dive into until we''ve had some rest and reach the city of Arkaans."


    "So you''re taking me there like now?"


    "Yes, don''t worry once we reach Arkaans I will find a way for you tomunicate with your loved ones.


    The city of Arkaans is filled with magic and far advanced modern technology, you will surely hear from them again. Also it''s not that different from earth so you will be fine.


    Meredith bit her lips and contemted for a while. Should she trust him? What if this is another n to hurt her?


    "Prove that I can trust you. What if you are another bad guy who wants to hurt me?" She asked wearily.


    Elvin chuckled, "Sorry princess but I don''t have anything that can prove I won''t hurt you. You have to decide to trust me or not.


    But as a knight I promise on my honor to not hurt you and take you safely to the city of Arkaans."


    Meredith scrunched her face into a frown. From his blue eyes and familiar nose, she knew she was rted to As''s mom.


    If her mom trusted his sister then she could trust the brother right? But what confused her was that he didn''t know that his sister took her to earth? All of these were confusing and she needed answers.


    The only ce she will get these answers was in Arkaans.


    "Alright, I trust you."


    Elvin stiffened and stared at the determination in her eyes. She was really her father''s daughter after all.


    "Good."


    Elvin took a dagger and drew a big triangle and a smaller inverted triangle inside after that he ced crystals at the end points.


    A pinpoint of light erupted from the triangle and gradually transformed into a vortex.


    "Ready to return home, princess?"

 Chapter 105 - Marriage

    "I thought after falling in love you will be less ruthless, guess I was wrong." Ace teased As as they both stared at their masterpiece hanging on the wooden cross.


    It was the leader of the Scillian mafia, the ones who manipted Ace''s car. After a year, they had finally finished their revenge.


    They had kidnapped him, and put in through the


    white torture for three months. It was a type of psychological torture in which a person would be ced in apletely white room, without windows, given food in white color, having footwear to muffle sound and many other things.


    It relied on isting the victim, causing him/her to lose his sanity, identity and due to the sensory, the person can start hallucinating, suffering from anxiety and eventually from depression.


    After that they forced him to drink milk and honey. They then tied him to this wooden cross and poured honey all over him. The honey attracted insects and other pests to his eyes, ears, mouth, face, genitals, and anus.


    They then left him out in the sun whilst floating on a pond while the insects feast upon his sweet skin and breed within his exposed flesh.


    As had put him through all the stages of helplessness he had gone through when he got the news of his brother''s ident. This was his revenge.


    "I''m not going easy on anyone who hurts the ones I love." As rolled his eyes.


    He looked at his watch and a smile etched on his lips.


    "Okay.it''s time for me to go home. My angel is waiting for me."


    Ace scrunched his nose in disgust, "Look at you being a love puppy. Ey you''re totally whipped man. You should marry her if you love her that much. You''re getting old."


    "Marriage?" A glint passed through As''s eyes. He knew if there was anybody he wanted to marry it was his angel but was he ready to start a family? Marriage was a huge step and he didn''t think she was ready with everything going on.


    Even though things had been going too smoothly this past year he knew it was just a matter of time before they came for her.


    "Yes, marriage stupid. Don''t tell me you haven''t thought about that. You''re almost 30, not getting young."


    Ace patted his brother''s shoulder.


    "You''re also getting old, Ace." As teased back.


    "Well.since we are done with our revenge. I think it''s time to focus on us. We have suffered enough already. Mom would want us to be happy." Ace said.


    As nodded, "Yeahshe would."


    "So do you have anyone you have set your eyes on?"


    As asked, turning to look at his brother.


    Ace''s lips pressed into a thin line.


    "No, not really."


    As nodded, "I hope you''re happy again."


    *******


    As dialled Meredith''s number and a worried frown marred on his face. It was not going through. She had called him about two hours ago that she was going home from work and knowing her, she would have sent a message to Inform him she had reached home but it''s been two hours and he still hadn''t heard anything from her.


    As rubbed his hand down his face while pacing


    around restlessly. Calling her again and again like


    a madman.


    "Answer the damn phone,Angel," he shouted worriedly


    He was afraid that something had happened to her.


    He shouldn''t have removed the bodyguards. Fuck.


    His heart thumped in his chest as dread filled him.


    He halted when Sofia''s name shed on his screen. He immediately picked the call.


    "As, don''t tell me you''re keeping Merri from having a girl''s outing with me today. We were supposed to go out in an hour. Let her pick her damn phone or let here home." Sofia yelled on the phone.


    "She is not with me. She closed two hours ago, so if she hasn''te home then."


    As trailed off.


    "Something is wrong", Sofia continued hesitantly.


    As''s heart dropped to the pit of his stomach.


    He disconnected the call immediately and opened the tracker he had installed in the watch he had gotten her a few months ago when she asked him to remove the bodyguards.


    The location shown was in her neighborhood. Grabbing his car keys, he drove to the ce.


    As followed the location on the tracker and appeared in her neighborhood. He drove through the neighborhood and appeared in an alley.


    He took a gun and got down from his car. He scanned the area for any sign of her but dead silence greeted him.


    He saw her bag lying on the ground, restless he walked towards it and picked it up from the ground. All her things were inside, meaning this wasn''t a robbery attack.


    Did they find her again? As thought as he racked his hands through his hair.


    Desperate, he looked around. She was nowhere.


    Panic was eating away at his insides. He gulped


    dry and whispered her name.


    "Meredith ," dreadced his voice as he anxiously


    searched high and low for her.


    "Angel," he raised his voice. He walked into every alley and searched every corner of the neighborhood but she was nowhere to be seen.


    "Where are you, love?" he rubbed his hand down


    his face in anxiety and rushed back outside.


    "Angel, where are you, baby?" he exasperatedly ran his fingers through his hair, looking everywhere for her. He was losing it. His nerves were close to


    bursting.


    He didn''t even know where to start his search from.


    Was it his enemy or someone from the city of Arkaans?


    Where did they take her and was she alright?


    "Angel.Where are you?"


    As muttered to himself. He needed to find her, find her before anything happened to her.


    He dialed Ace''s number.


    "She is gone." His voice croaked as heined to his brother the moment the call was connected.


    "Don''t worry, we will find her." Ace cooed softly.


    "Try your best to be okay As.She needs you and you won''t help her much if you''re not stable."


    As clenched his fists, even though he was on the verge of losing control he knew his brother was right.


    He had to be strong for his angel. He would find her no matter what.. And he wouldn''t rest until he has her back in his arms again.

 Chapter 106 - Spending The Night

    A bright all epassing light blinded Meredith for a couple of seconds before her eyes adjusted, revealing ake, surrounded by a lush, mysterious forest.


    It was night time but butterflies danced across theke drunkenly as dragonflies darted to and fro chasing mosquitoes.


    Avender moon shone brightly in the night, illuminating theke. Stars spatter the dark night sky. A warm breeze whisked her disarrayed hair from her eyes.


    Enchanted by the pastoral beauty, she had momentarily forgotten that she had been transported to another world.


    "This is so beautiful," Meredith muttered in a daze.


    "Wee to the city of Arkaan, princess." Elvin whispered, breaking her from her trance.


    Meredith nced at Elvin and noticed he was kneeling on one knee with his head bowed and right hand on his chest.


    Meredith flushed in embarrassment.


    "Ahwhy are you kneeling?" She whispered a bit nervously.


    "This is how knights show their respect, mydy. Now that you''re at Arkaan. You should get used to it."


    "Oh.you may rise?" Meredith uttered with uncertainty. She wasn''t sure what to say but based on the basic knowledge she had from watching movies and reading she knew this is what they said.


    "Thank you, mydy."


    Elvin stood up, " I know you have lots of questions and I will answer all of them over dinner after we have taken a bath and rested for a while.


    We will rest here tonight, then tomorrow I will take you to the pce."


    Meredith bit her lips as her brows furrowed into a frown. Was she ready to spend the night with a stranger in the middle of nowhere?


    "Don''t worry mydy, I will protect you with my life and will never hurt you. I promised your parents I will take care of you for the rest of my life."


    Elvin assured her as if he could read her thoughts.


    Meredith gave a hesitant nod, "Alright."


    "Here, follow me."


    He took her deeper into the lush forest and there was nothing but forest surrounding them.


    Trees plunged into the dimming sky, the canopies softly swaying in the breeze. Tangles of vines, roots and varying nts littered the ground. There was no sign of civilization in sight.


    Meredith nced around, nerves fluttering in her belly.


    They stopped in front of a big oak tree. Elvin removed a crystal from his pouch and ced it in the middle of the tree.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth to ask him what he was doing, something amazing happened.


    A light breeze blew them as invisible walls before them began to disappear slowly.


    Meredith watched in disbelief as the mirror like


    walls disappeared, revealing a huge Victorian manor.


    The manor nestled against the gentle curve


    of a hill not far from a picturesqueke.


    Beautifulwns and gardens in full bloom surrounded it, and everywhere she looked, statue fountains and reflecting pools sparkled in the dark.


    "Here is a secret hideout for the royal family. No one knows about it apart from me and your parents.


    I got a family of servants to take care of it but they don''t even know how to get here. I blindfolded them through the journey here. So rest assured you''re safe for the night here."


    Elvin said as the vast arched doors to the manor swung open as they approached.


    An older, brte woman with piercing brown hair was waiting for them.


    As they approached closer, Meredith marveled at her beauty.


    It seems everyone in the city of Arkaans was beautiful. Then if she was her parents daughter then why was she so in? Based on the memories she had seen her parents possessed an unworldly beauty. But why her-


    "Master, you''re back." The woman bowed at Elvin before her gaze fell on Meredith. She stiffened and raised her brows in question.


    "Who is thismaster?" She asked, surprised that the master was bringing someone here for the first time.


    She and her family had taken care of this manor for years now never leaving and not a single soul apart from her master has visited them.


    "She is my visitor for the night. Please take care of her."


    "Oh..alright. Wee, mydy." The woman bowed slightly.


    "Mom..is the master back?" An excited feminine voice sounded as footsteps hurried towards them.


    A young woman appeared behind the older woman. Her long ck hair was flowing down her back.


    Her slender face was almost white expect for a slight tinge of pink in her cheeks causing her to look cute.Her plump lips were the reddest she has ever seen. If Meredith had to envisioned Snow White she would be the perfect example.


    The girl''s beauty was so pure and innocent even Meredith couldn''t stop looking at her.


    The girl''s wide smile morphed into a frown when she saw Meredith.


    She bit her lips and gazed at Elvin.


    "Masterwho is this?" Her voice shook slightly but Meredith noticed it. It seems the poor girl liked Elvin.


    She turned to look at Elvin and noticed the affection shimmering in his eyes as he looked at the girl in a daze.


    "I''m Meredith. Elvin''s."


    Meredith purposely paused waiting to see their reaction.


    "E-Elvin''seh I mean master.sorry masterI didn''t mean to. I-I-"


    She put a hand over her mouth as if she could take the words back while the bitter flower of shame reddened her cheeks.


    Meredith chuckled at her flustered look. She was so cute.


    "She is my visitor and will be staying for the night. Help her take a bath and findfortable clothes for her. "


    Elvin ordered. His voiceced with tiredness.


    "Alright master." Both mother and daughter bowed as Elvin entered the house with Meredith following behind him.


    "Take a bath, we will talk over dinner." Elvin said to Meredith.


    Meredith nodded, "Alright."


    Then Elvin left her alone with the girl who was looking at her curiously.


    "You''re not from here are you?"


    Meredith turned around when she heard her.


    Her lips curled into a soft smile.


    "Why do you say that?" Meredith asked, curious about what she would say.


    The girl shrugged. "You''re different."


    "Different?" Meredith raised her brows in question.


    "Yes you''re-"


    "Be, stop disturbing thedy. She must be tired and hungry." The older woman scolded her daughter.


    "Come mydy. Let me show you to your room. You can freshen up while I serve dinner."


    "Thank you." Meredith said warmly.


    "Wee mydy. It''s our first time to get a visitor so please make yourself at home.. Dinner will be delivered soon."

 Chapter 107 - Answers

    When Meredith entered the dining area a sweet aroma drifted through her stomach which caused her stomach to growl. She hadn''t realized how hungry she was.


    She widened her eyes in surprise as she stared at the huge feast on the table.


    On the table sat an entire roasted chicken, a steaming bowl of smashed garlic potatoes, a pile of freshly baked bread, a bowl of soup, two giant sweet rolls with cinnamon,fruits, sds, an orange juice and arge jug of ale.


    "You''re here. Come and eat, you must be hungry."


    Elvin said and stood up to pull a chair for her.


    "Thank you." Meredith smiled softly at him as she sat down.


    She wasted no time. She grabbed a te and piled it high with a generous helping of each and every


    kind of delicious option they had been given


    Taking a bite of the roasted chicken,Meredith nearly moaned at the taste. It was the most delicious food she has ever eaten in her life. The vors were strange yet familiar.


    By the time she had devoured half of her te,she


    suddenly remembered that she was not alone.


    With a fistful of chicken inches from her mouth, she flicked a nce across the table and found a cool pair of blue eyes assessing her with an amused look on his face.


    Elvin brought his ale goblet to his mouth and nced away.


    Meredith cheeks flushed in embarrassment.


    "Ah-the food is just delicious." She said and let out an embarrassedugh.


    Elvin nodded, "Don''t worry about it. You can eat as much as you want, I''m not judging about once we reach the pce you have to be careful of how you eat in public and in front of others." Elvin said warmly.


    Meredith nodded and poured herself some of the orange juice.


    "Alright."


    Silence enveloped them as they ate in silence. After they were done, Elvin took her into the study room. He didn''t want the others to hear their conversation.


    Meredith sat on a chair facing Elvin as she waited for him to talk but he was not saying anything. He just seemed to be in deep thought.


    "Soyou think I''m the lost princess? Why?"


    Meredith started. Even though she knew she was the person they were searching for she had to be sure.


    "Wellthe witch in the council had a vision about your whereabouts a year ago and she drew a sketch for me to help find you."


    Meredith nodded. "Hmmm..."


    "Also your eyes. You have your father''s eyes. As a hybrid your dad had two different eye colors.


    Blue symbolizes his wolf and red symbolizes the vampire blood in him."


    Meredith''s lips parted in disbelief, "What are you talking about? I have hazel eyes."


    Elvin chuckled and shook his head, "you don''t think this is your real appearance right? You''re the most beautiful person in all of the city of Arkaan. You''re under a camouge spell right now ced on you by your mom to protect you."


    Meredith''s heart skipped a beat. What the hell was he talking about?


    "As the leader of the royal knight, I have the ability to see through camouge spells. One of the gifts bestow upon me by your mother.


    So I can see your real appearance. Your eyes are a mixture of three colours, red, green and blue each symbolizing what you are."


    In Arkaan every supernatural being is identified by their eye color. Blue means the person is a werewolf- the ones you saw. The brotherhood.


    Red means the person is a vampire and green means the person is a witch.


    So you being a tribrid means you possess all the eye colors making you the most powerful person in all of Arkaans." Elvin spoke calmly as he was talking to a child.


    "But I don''t have any magic powers or turn into those beasts or desire blood so how could I be a tribrid?"


    Elvin narrowed his eyes, "Since you have a camouge spell on you I''m sure your mom had sealed all your powers. Do you have any mark on you?"


    Meredith stiffened when she heard him. The mark at her back finally made sense.


    "Yeah. I have a huge w-like mark on my back."


    Elvin''s eyes lit up but he just nodded.


    "Once we reach the pce they will take a look at it."


    Meredith nodded.


    "SoI had a dream about all of this a year ago after I got shot by a mysterious person and I knew my identity.."


    Meredith began to exin what she saw in her dreams to him.


    A fleeting emotion kept passing through Elvin''s eyes.


    "You mean my sister sent you to earth?" Elvin asked the moment Meredith finished talking,shock was evident in his voice. It seems he didn''t even know this information.


    He opened the drawer and removed a picture. It was a woman and a man smiling at the camera.


    Meredith nced at the picture and nodded.


    "Yes, she is the one."


    Elvin nodded in understanding.


    "Wellshe never told me. Maybe to protect me and you. Certain powerful people have the ability to pry into your memories.


    Since I''m a knight and was closer to the King I''m the first person they would look for to torture for information.


    I''m d she didn''t tell me because I have suffer inhumane torture for some years now, from people who wanted your power for themselves. "


    Meredith swallowed, "Who arethese people?"


    "Since the city of Arkaan didn''t have a King or Queen to manage the affairs of the country. Chaos broke into the country.


    The vampires and werewolves never saw eye to eye and only united because of the marriage alliance between the King''s parents and for the Great War against the dragons. Now that nothing is uniting them they split apart.


    Cult and mercenaries were created. Fights among the people are now more thanmon. The strongest bully the weak. The witches were neutral and began to work for people who will pay them good price."


    "What about the council? Why aren''t they doing anything about this?" Meredith asked,worriedly.


    "The war affected the council and they aren''t strong like they used to be."


    "So my parents, what happened to them after the war?"


    He stared at her, his eyes piercing and intense. It


    felt like an eternity passed before he spoke again.


    "Your parentsthey."

 Chapter 108 - Hope

    "What aren''t you telling me?" Her voice edged


    on panic as his expression grew more and more


    solemn.


    His throat bobbed. "Your parentsthey passed away."


    Her face turned ashen with grief as hot tears welled behind her eyes. Anguish stabbed her like a knife. It was strange, feeling grief for people she had never known. But she felt it, all the same. The fact that she never got to meet them crushed her.


    "I''m sorry." Elvin muttered.


    "Their passing we''re mourned all over thend . They were heroes who sacrificed themselves for the city of Arkaans to regain freedom."


    Meredith bit her lips as he continued.


    "Your father was King Luscious Belmont of Arkaans the first original hybrid and your mother was Queen Kate Belmont of Arkaans the most powerful witch to ever exist" He gazed into her eyes.


    "And you''re Meredith Belmont of Arkaans, thest remaining bloodline of the royal family and heir to the throne."


    Meredith blinked once.


    Twice


    Thrice.


    She knew this but why was she sweating? Her heart pounded in her chest and she swallowed the lump in her throat.


    Parents dead. Princess. Heir to the throne. Last remaining bloodline of the royal family.


    Suddenly she stood up and her chair fell over,


    mming noisily to the floor behind her. Nerves fluttered in her stomach and the severity of the matter tightened her throat further.


    She shook her head hysterically.


    "Nono" she mumbled incoherently.


    She thought her parents were sick or missing or just looking for their daughter. But this huge responsibility? How-


    How could this be?! She didn''t want this kind of responsibility! She couldn''t possibly be


    suited for something like this!


    She could barely perform her job as a mere secretary and they want her to rule a country full of powerful supernatural beings? This might be some sick joke.


    The tears that she had been holding in sprang free and began to run down her cheeks in streams.


    She felt warm hands on her shoulders and she looked up. Elvin was in front of her holding both her shoulders.


    An expression of worry and pity marred on his face as he stared at her.


    "Mydy-" he began but Meredith pulled away from him.


    "I can''t-find someone else-another person." Meredith whispered.


    "Princess, listen to me."


    He said softly. "I know this is a lot to digest, and a huge change in your ordinary life.... But listen to me.. You are not alone. So many people have been waiting for years for your return. You''re their hope."


    Meredith felt fresh tears roll down her cheeks as he spoke.


    He gently used the pads of his thumbs to wipe her tears away.


    "I will not let you go through this alone. I will always be by your side each step you take.And, believe it


    or not, there are a lot of people who cannot wait to


    meet you.


    People who will stand by you, who will


    help guide you, just as I will. You will be such a great queen and ruler like your parents."


    Meredith shifted her gaze back and forth between his ocean blue eyes and saw his dedication and sincerity shimmering in it.


    She let out a small sob, relieved and terrified all at once by hisforting words.


    He pulled her into his chest and hugged her tightly. Meredith buried my face in his chest and let out her tears flow. All her emotions broke loose and he let her cry for a few minutes, just holding her.


    Finally she calmed down and pulled away from him.


    "Sit down and I will answer any questions you have left."


    Meredith nodded and sat down. She swallowed the lump in her throat and took a deep breath.


    "H-how did they die?" She asked, her voice breaking up.


    "They died during the Great War with the dragons.


    Dragons are treasure hoarders. Many years ago, they used to invade the Vampires and werewolves territories and kidnapped the witches to work for them. They killed when necessary, and stole their jewels, riches, and anything else of value that they could get their paws on.


    The vampires, werewolves and witches created an alliance during the first war and were able to defeat the dragons. Your mom''s ancestors locked them in another dimension since they were difficult to kill.Centuries after the portal weakened, that''s how your father went to search for your mom and she sealed the portal and gave the crystals to open it to the council.


    But we had a traitor. Someone stole the crystals and opened the portal.


    The dragons came unexpectedly. Your mom had just given birth to you and she was still weak.We were unprepared and the dragons were also well prepared.


    Someone had told them our weaknesses and how to conquer us. We suffered mass casualties.


    They used silver and wolfsbane on the werewolves and stake to pierce the hearts of the vampires.


    Your mom sacrificed herself to seal the dragons and your dad died trying to protect while she was performing the spell."


    Meredith''s heart thundered in her chest. She fidgeted with her fingers


    "So how do I fit in all of this equation?I''m just one and I have no idea how to rule a country why not choose someone more deserving?" Meredith whispered.


    "No one is more deserving than you!" Elvin growled.


    Meredith gasped, surprise at his tone.


    "Sorry. You''re not looking at the bigger picture, Princess. Your return will lift the spirits of every single magical being whoys eyes on you. You will breed hope."


    Meredith swallowed.


    "You will strengthen our people and we can form our alliance with the vampires again. Due to the war we lost some of our best warriors and huge number of people. Only by forming an alliance again can we be stronger in case of any threat.


    And with the proper training and knowledge you can lead us to a better future. Children will feel safe in their homes and can go out to y without any fear of being bullied by someone stronger."


    Meredith considered that a moment. He was right. But it still terrified her.


    She had no idea how to be a princess, let alone rule a country. All she knew was reading her books and fantasizing about men who did not exist.


    She cringed imagining herself in a pink gown and a tiara crown with people bowing to her.


    "It''s that all I should know or something else is expected from me?"


    Meredith saw his jaw flexed but he shook his head.


    "No. Not really. If anything pops up, I will let you know."


    Meredith raised her brows. She knew there was something he wasn''t telling her. But she decided to trust him.


    "Alright."


    "Remember you''re not alone in this."


    Meredith gave a small smile and nodded.


    "That.is there a way I couldmunicate with someone on earth? My family you promised me"


    Elvin nodded, "Yes.tomorrow when we reach the pce I will give you amunication device. It canmunicate with anyone at any part of the globe."


    Meredith''s eyes lit up. She couldn''t wait to contact As and tell him everything. She knew he must be worried sick right now.


    ''Hold on As.. You will hear from me soon.''

 Chapter 109 - Mystical Horse

    Are you ready to leave, princess?" Elvin asked softly as he nced at Meredith.


    Meredith swallowed and nodded. This was it, the start of a new chapter in her life.


    "Do you know how to ride a horse?" Elvin questioned.


    "No." She replied.She hasn''t even seen one before in real life, let alone ride one.


    "Wellyou will be riding with memore like flying with me. But don''t worry Elfy won''t hurt you. Just hold on to me tight."


    Meredith scrunched her face in confusion. Just as she was about to ask what he meant, he removed a whistle from his pouch and blew on it.


    A gust of wind blew them and Meredith squeezed her eyes shut as her hair flew behind her head and her clothes billowed.


    .


    She opened her eyes and saw a white horse in front of them.


    The horse had oval-shaped hooves, long tail, short hair, long slender legs, muscr and deep torso build, long thick neck, andrge elongated head. The mane region had white coarse hairs, which extended along the dorsal side of the neck. But the most surprising feature of the horse was the wings attached to it.


    Meredith''s eyes widened in shock, "A flying horse?"


    Elvin chuckled and nodded, "Yeahthey''re not reallymon nowadays. We lost most of them during the war but your father''s own is there. He is just aggressive now and doesn''t let anyone near it. Maybe you can tame him."


    Meredith watched in amazement as the horse


    trustingly ced her long face against Elvin''s chest.


    Meredith couldn''t help but move closer to her. She was beyond beautiful.


    She crept closer to her face, studying her. Her ears were elongated and two horns decorated her forehead in a beautiful curl against her scalp.


    "She''s beautiful,"Meredith murmured, her eyes wide with surprise.


    The horse''s nostrils thinned when she inhaled, and red when he exhaled, a constant, fluid motion.


    A branch suddenly snapped beneath her foot and the horse nced at her. Meredith stared, wide eyed,into the purple eyes of the horse. Her pupils dted as she stared at Meredith and blinked.


    Meredith swallowed. She was standing a foot away from a mystical horse for the first time. She couldn''t help but be afraid. She held her breath, her eyes refusing to blink, as they stared at each other.


    She didn''t know what to say. Will she even hear her? Meredith bit her lips.


    "Uhhello.." She murmured timidly.


    She stumbled back as the horse let out a loud neigh. The horse lowered her head and those thick horns moved towards her.


    She let out a startled gasp and closed her eyes but And just as she thought the horse was about to hurt her, something entirely different happened.


    Her long, forked tongue slid out of her open mouth


    and she licked Meredith!


    Meredith let out a startled scream as her wet tongue dragged all over her face.


    "Ew!!"She shrieked, wiping desperately at her


    drenched face.


    The horse pulled her head back and snorted, cocking her head at her.


    The horse''s urple eyes glinted with wicked amusement and she nestled her head into Meredith''s chest.


    Meredith patted her head and chuckled.


    "She likes you." Elvin said, a smileced in his voice.


    "Yeah." Meredith said, not taking her eyes from the horse. Her hand ran over her neck to find her coat was like silk beneath her fingers.


    "Let''s go then."


    Elvin mounted the horse and grabbed Meredith and helped her on the horse.


    Meredith wrapped her arms around Elvin and took a deep breath.


    "A-lright.I''m ready. Let''s go." She said shakily


    But nothing could''ve prepared her for the feeling of flying on a horse for the first time. She clinged to Elvin like a leech, gasping in a lungful of air.


    And the shrill, terrified scream that left her lips was


    nothingpared to the anxiety in her heart.


    Meredith never thought she would ever fly in the sky like this. It felt too good to be true. After calming down, she began to enjoy the ride.


    The absence of worry, stress and thought was pure


    bliss. She wanted to be in this moment forever without any worries or fear. Elfy ascended higher


    gliding them through the clear, blue sky just


    above the white, puffy tufts of the clouds.


    The first four hours of flight had been easy.


    But as they were now approaching eight hours of


    being in the air, aside from brief trips to the ground


    for bathroom breaks, She wasn''t sure how much


    longer she couldst.


    She had fought to stay awake for hours, terrified that if she fell asleep and lost her grip, she could slip from the horse and plummet through the empty sky toward certain death.


    Meredith had no idea when she had fallen asleep but she woke up.


    The aching weight of consciousness flooded her muscles, and she groaned.


    Whatever her cheek was pressed against smelled different from her pillow. Muzzily, She touched the ck fabric and remembered where she was.


    Elvin had secured her tightly around him with a special rope as she leaned on his back.


    There was a cramp in her neck, and she slowly pulled away from Elvin, rolling the neck from side to side to loosen the kinks


    "Enjoy the nape?" Elvin asked.


    "Not really..um," Meredith said, theg in her brain making her words clumsy.


    She paused, collecting herself. Her mouth tasted bitter and her heart was beating ufortably under her ribs as her stomach churned.


    "I don''t feel so well" Meredithined.


    "Here" Elvin turned and gave her what looked like a gummy bear.


    Meredith raised her brows. "What is this?"


    "An elixir. It will help boost your energy and make you feel better. Try it."


    Meredith took it, stared at it for a few seconds before cing it in her mouth.


    The thing melted on her tongue and she immediately felt better.


    "How is it?" Elvin asked.


    "Good, I feel so much better. Thank you."


    Elvin chuckled and nodded, "Wee."


    "Haven''t we reached yet?" Meredith whined.


    "Oh but we have, princess. Look." Elvin said, pointing ahead.


    Meredith frowned she could not see anything


    but white mist for what felt like ages. And when


    they finally broke through the mist and she finallyid eyes on thend below, she gasped in astonishment.

 Chapter 110 - Betrothed

    Set on a hill was a huge castle. The peak


    ascended into the clouds from which they hade, making it impossible to decipher just how tall it actually was.


    There were no clouds in the sky now except for a few small ones over towards the sunset: puffy white clouds, and some long, streaky clouds, all tinged with a fiery red glow from the sinking sun.Her mouth dropped open at the sight but she was more than surprised,she was stunned.


    Elvin took a horn-like thing and blew in it. Meredith jumped as it sliced through the memorizing


    silence.


    It snapped her out of whatever trance she had been in.


    Her eyes widened in surprise when another horn blew back.


    "We are about to move through the wall, hold on tight."


    Elvin said as they passed through some sort of invisible barrier.


    She felt the magic in her veins as her skin seemed to crawl with electricity, when they passed through the magical barrier. She couldn''t see it but she could definitely feel it.


    When they finally entered the gate of the city, she saw people busy in the streets, some sitting on their patios and others standing from the windows as they stared at them flying in the sky with a surprised look on their face.


    When they finally realized who they were they started waving to them.


    Hesitantly, Meredith raised one of her hands in an awkward greeting as they flew by, and in response, cheering erupted from the vast collection of people.


    Meredith smiled at the sound,pletely lost and in awe at the incredible sight.


    Elvin turned to look at her and chuckled at her awkwardness. Meredithughed back and waved back eagerly.


    "How did they know you had found me? I thought no one knew you were going to look for me."


    Meredith said as they rose higher moving to the beautiful castle on top of the hill.


    "I informed the council once I found you and they announced it to the people to look forward to your return."


    "Oh"


    "Yeah, look how happy they''re for your return." Elvin said, with a smile on his face.


    "Hold on tighter, we are about tond."


    Meredith braced herself as Elfy glided toward the castle. Meredith held Elvin tighter and squeezed her eyes shut as they nearly ran through the building but suddenly Elfy slowed down, and stopped.


    When she opened her eyes, she stopped breathing.


    A few, very well dressed people stood in front of them.


    They were watching them with intense interest and curiosity. Meredith avoided their gaze as she looked around the ce they hadnded.


    They were in a garden filled with various varieties of flowers and the the air resonated with the serenade of birds and the delightful tinkling of fountains. She inhaled the heady perfume of roses which seemed to calm her down.


    Elvin got down first and reached out to help her off the horse.


    Whispers of the people near them drifted towards her, and she stared at the ground.


    Two figures approached them and Meredith finally looked up.


    An older woman and a man who seemed like the bodyguard stood in front of them.


    The older, blonde-haired woman with piercing green eyes greeted them.


    Her exquisitely sculpted face emphasised wless porcin skin, reflecting an almost unworldly beauty.


    d in a long gorgeous green kurti and pants she bore the contradictory demeanour of a woman who seemed both older and younger.


    Elvin bowed his head, in greeting. Whoever this woman was , she seemed powerful.


    "Wee back Elvin, you have done well." She said and nced at Meredith.


    Meredith swallowed nervously as her gaze met the woman''s. Her eyes were so intense as if she could see through her soul.


    "Princess," The woman bowed at her and Meredith gasped in surprise.


    "UhOh hello." Meredith bowed too.


    The woman chuckled at her awkwardness.


    "Don''t be nervous dear. There''s a lot to learn and learning is a gradual process." The woman said warmly.


    She exuded such a calm aura, Meredith couldn''t help but like her.


    "I''m Aurora,a member of the council." The woman introduced herself.


    Meredith''s eyes widened in surprise. So she was the one who sent Elvin to find her. The witch. With her eyes color and knowledge glinting in there, she should have known earlier.


    "M-Meredith Elizabeth Rossi.." Meredith introduced herself shakily.


    The woman grabbed Meredith''s trembling hands, "You look so much like your mother. So pretty."


    Meredith blushed, "Thank you."


    Aurora nodded and took a step back.


    "I know you''re tired and want to rest. I will leave you. Once you have rested, we have a talk."


    "Alright."


    The woman gave Meredith a small smile and then she left.


    "Elvin, ah youe back alive. Such a shame." A husky voice sounded behind them.


    Meredith turned and saw two men standing behind them.


    One of them had an arrogant smirk on his lips while the other was just studying her as his brows furrowed into deep thoughts.


    "Wellsorry to disappoint you, Timothe." Elvin said his lip''s twitching.


    Meredith frowned as the men stared daggers at each other.


    But surprisingly, Timothe pulled Elvin into a hug, patting his back.


    "I was worried, something had happened to you. "


    Timothe said worriedly. Elvin chuckled, "I''m not dying until I have seen you get married."


    The men pulled away from each otherughing and Timothe nced at Meredith.


    "Meredith meet my best friend and my second inmand,Timothe Ruff." Elvin said proudly.


    Timothe smiled warmly at her. He was ssically handsome. His aura was somehow matured and made her feel like she had met an older brother.


    His warm smile had her rxed. Meredith couldn''t help but smile back at him too.


    "Pleased to meet you." She said, extending her hand for him to shake. But instead of shaking it, he bent forward, lightly gripping her fingers, and lifted the back of her hand to his full lips. He nted a swift kiss on her hand, never breaking eye contact with her.


    "The pleasure is all mine, Princess." He said


    sweetly, bowing his head. Meredith blinked and blushed in embarrassment.


    Timothe pulled away and Meredith saw the other man who seemed younger around As''s age staring at her.


    "And then Prince Marcus Wilson of the Vampire n, your betrothed."

 Chapter 111 - Biggest Nightmare

    Meredith''s body tensed when she heard Elvin. Her eyes widened and her mouth remained soundless at the shock.


    She swallowed once


    Twice


    Thrice.


    Before Elvin''s words registered in her mind. Betrothed.


    She felt the heat escape her body; it was like her veins contained ice rather than blood. Her heart started pounding inside her chest and her knees began to tremble.


    She must have heard him wrong, maybe he''d


    said something totally unrted. She gulped as she willed herself to ask him to repeat himself.


    "H-huh.sorry but my what?" She questioned.


    Meredith hoped her ears were ying tricks on her because there was no way in hell she was betrothed to a stranger. Not just any stranger, a very hot dangerous vampire prince.


    Elvin chuckled, "Ah sorry I was supposed to wait awhile before I tell you but I guess I slipped up. Your betrothed, Marcus Wilson.


    In order to continue the alliance with vampires, your parents and the vampires decided to betrothed you two to each other. You were supposed to be engaged once you reached eighteen but you were lost during the war"


    Elvin exined.


    "What?" Is all she managed to get out as she stood there in a trance.


    Her knitting fingers came to a halt as she now fisted her hand.


    Her mind waspletely nk at the moment. She couldn''t seem to be able to process his words.


    "Elvinyou''re joking right?," She finally managed to get out.


    "You can''t mean that,.me and himbetrothedmeant to be engaged.then marriage? We are in the 21st century. Arranged marriages aren''t a thing.."


    She whispered as she looked at the prince for confirmation.


    Marcus smirked as his knowledgeable red eyes locked on hers. Meredith stopped breathing for a moment as he evaluated her.


    Meredith took the moment to drank in his features


    Perfectly sculpted face with red plump lips,


    straight nose and incredibly well defined jaw with


    high proud cheek bones entuate the ins of his face.


    His broad shoulders matched his strong jawline and cheekbones.He was taller than the average man.


    Meredith could tell he clearly worked out with how his ck shirt fitted perfectly against his torso, hugging each inch of him.


    His messy silvered hair fell over his forehead. He was beyond handsome but the most striking feature of him was, his eyes, gosh.


    His eyes were like zing fire, deep, with


    fierce currents just beneath the red surface.


    Eyes so red that even the mes of hell itself would be envious.


    The color, in contrast to his silver hair and pale skin, was striking. They seemed to have endless depths. Meredith felt as though she might fall into those depths, never able to climb out again if she stared too long.


    You could tell he exuded power and authority even his impably red eyes exude a sense ofmand.


    The guy literally looked like he walked out from a manga book. If Sofia was here, she would probably be fangirling.


    Meredith only allowed herself to look at him for a few moments before she looked away, taking a deep breath.


    "I know this might be too much for you to take inBut-"


    Meredith shook her head, "No-no you don''t understand. I have a boyfriend and I love him so much. I''m not getting engaged to aplete stranger."


    Marcus raised his brows when he heard her. He crossed his hands across his chest and an amused glint passed through his eyes. No one really knew what he was thinking.


    Elvin nervously nced at him but there was no emotion on Marcus''s face, just pure amusement.


    Meredith bit her lips when she realized what she had said.


    She stared at Marcus for a few moments before his eyes began to harden. He was looking at her deadpan but Meredith didn''t miss the glimmer of hurt that passed through his eyes.


    But it passed so quickly she thought she was hallucinating. She lowered her gaze to his chest and bit her lower lip as she realized she wasn''t being given a choice.


    Neither of them spoke as they stared at each other but Meredith could tell from his bodynguage that there were a million things running through his head.


    If it''d been someone else she would just have asked them to spit it out but the guy hadn''t spoken a word since they met. He kept assessing her with his eyes. It seems he was a man of few words.


    "You are in love with someone else?"


    He asked, his voice so low that it almost felt like she had imagined the question.


    Meredith nodded slightly and gulped, trying to get rid of the choking feeling in her throat.


    "More than you can imagine." She croaked out.


    Meredith was surprised he was asking her this so calmly.


    He just gave her a small nod and walked away, without another word. Timothe looked at her and gave her aforting smile before he chased after Marcus.


    Next to her, Elvin sighed. Meredith turned to look at him with a confused look on her face.


    "What?"


    Elvin shook his head, "You must be tired. Rest, we would talkter.""


    Meredith knew there was something he wasn''t telling her.


    "Come, let me show you to your chambers."


    Meredith followed him silently. Her mind was in chaos right now so she didn''t even pay attention to her surroundings.


    Finally, they stopped in front of arge wooden door.


    Elvin turned to face her and gestured towards the wooden door by the window.


    "These are your chambers." He said tly.


    "Thank you." Meredith said, staring at him nkly.


    "Mhm." Elvin said in the same, t tone of voice.


    Meredith pulled the door open, but stopped when she felt his hand on my shoulder.


    "Mydy.. ?"He said hesitantly.


    "Yes?" Meredith said warily, turning slightly.


    "I hope you can think about all of this when you have gotten proper rest. Your people need you, and as a leader sacrifices must be made."


    Meredith stared at him deadpan. She knew what he was saying. As much as she hated to admit, their people needed the vampires and she had no choice.


    "Lady Meredith ... " Elvin whispered.


    "Look..." She said through gritted teeth.


    " I am tired."


    "Of course, I''m so sorry." Elvin said swiftly.


    "Get some rest. Everything you need will be provided for you. I will let someone bring you themunication device.Goodnight."


    Meredith nodded and entered the room, mming the door being her not even bothering to look around.


    She sank to the ground with her back against the door, settling into a heap of nothingness.


    And when she buried her face in her hands, she rolled into a sobbing mess. Her world had just been shattered into a million, tiny pieces.


    She didn''t know what to tell As when she calls him.


    She loved him so much and the fact that they couldn''t be together broke her even more.


    A part of her was dying at the thought of doing this to him.


    A kind of numbness had crept all over her and


    As a result of that, she felt nothing. Absolutely


    nothing.


    The shock had been so great that it had


    rendered her incapable of behaving the way a


    normal person would under the circumstances.


    She couldn''t tell him, She couldn''t bear to hear his voice without wanting to wrench her own heart out.


    What had happened? How had this day gone from being so perfect from flying in the sky to bing the biggest nightmare of her life?

 Chapter 112 - His Protection

    Meredith did not know how long she had been sitting out there on the floor, lost in deep thought about how sudden her life had changed, when she heard a sudden knocking at the door which made her jump.


    She wasn''t in the mood to talk to anyone right now so she ignored the person.


    The door creaked open and she instinctively shrunk from it. But then she stopped when she


    noticed the person who had entered.


    He was still wearing his ck shirt. Hand still on the doorknob, he stared at her with an unreadable expression and she took it as him judging her.


    Meredith wiped her tears from her eyes and looked away from him.


    She must''ve looked as pathetic as a child with tears running down her face and her arms pulling her knees into her chest. But he did not turn away.


    Instead he walked slowly towards her, his red eyes never leaving hers. He crouched next to her slowly, as if he didn''t know what to do, putting all his weight on his feet.


    Suddenly she saw him begin to reach for her hand but she pulled it away as quickly as she could, hugging it to her chest and above her aching heart.


    "What do you want?" Meredith asked, looking at him warily. The guy was so weird, he rarely talked and just stared at her as if she was a fascinating creature he was seeing for the first time .


    He sat next to her in that position for another minute, so silent that she questioned if he was still breathing.


    "Here." He said, giving her a ck pouch.


    Meredith raised her brows at him. What was he giving her and did she trust him enough to collect anything from him?


    "Not poisonous.." he said, cutting through the silence.


    He looked at her, his eyes still not showing anything he felt. He was like a block of wood.


    Meredith took the pouch and opened it to reveal a


    silver pleated and crystalpact mirror.


    Boasting a flurry of sparkling crystals on the lid it opened up to reveal two mirrors with the one at the bottom being slightly magnified so that she could be attentive to any minute detail that needs addressing.


    She turned it around to reveal an engraved message.


    "Be strong."


    Meredith stiffened at the message. Why was he giving her a mirror with such words engraved on it.


    She had to admit the mirror was beautiful. But why a mirror among other things? Why was he being so kind to her? He was so difficult to understand.


    Meredith didn''t know if she should hate him or just like her he had no choice in this matter.


    "Magical mirror. It can be used to spy on people. Just think about the person and he will appear in the mirror. Whatever he is doing at the moment will be shown."


    Meredith''s eyes widened in shock. Such a thing existed? That meant she was not safe and people could spy on her? Her heart pounded in her chest.


    "Don''t worrythere is only one of it''s kind. I got it as a gift but never saw the need for it. You need it more.." He said tly.


    "Also here, Elvin said you wanted amunication device." He said giving her what looked like the mobile phone but it was just lighter and had no back just palm t. It seems technology was really advanced here like Elvin said.


    Meredith gaped at him, stunned. Shock and confusion buzzed inside of her skull like a swarm of angry bees.


    She did not respond for a long while, only stared


    at him.


    "Why?" Meredith breathed, unsure if he''d even hear her wisp of a voice. She didn''t have to say much she was sure he knew what she was asking him.


    .


    "You''re my fiance." His brows knit together, offense shing across his paled face.


    "But.. Why?That doesn''t mean anything and I haven''t even epted you." Meredith stuttered.


    He gave her a small smile. A predatory smile.


    ""I won''t be calling off the engagement." Marcus


    said.


    "You have no choice Princess. Do you want to survive in this court? Then I''m your best chance. I don''t need you to love or have to sleep with me.


    You have so many enemies and you''re weak at the moment to fight anyone of them. So until you have reached your full potential as the Queen of the city of Arkaans you have to listen to me. Do as I say, when I say and I will grant you protection."


    "Why do you care what happens to me?" Meredith asked not in contempt but just in general curiosity.


    However that doesn''t seem to bode well with him


    and his already emotionless eyes harden.


    "I don''t." He said roughly, as if something has


    clicked into ce.


    "Then why should I trust you? Why should I believe you? You could be one of those enemies who wants the throne and power of himself!"


    Meredith''s voice rose with the shock and hysteria settling in. Marcus held a long, calloused finger to his lips, signaling for her to lower it.


    Meredith opened her mouth to ask more, but he gave her a stern look that had her mping her lips shut.


    "Too many ears." He said again, tapping his ear, his


    voice hardly audible. "You must trust me. And learn how to mask your emotions."


    Meredith swallowed the lump in her throat while a trail of spine chilling fear crept up her back.


    "Along with confidence, we''ll also need to work on


    controlling your emotions."


    He said with a bored tone.


    "I can smell your fear and emotions from a distance and can hear your heart pounding.


    It renders you weak and people can use that at their advantage."


    Meredith''s eyes snapped open wide, her jaw falling open.


    "Everyone is a primal creature here who feeds on peoples fears and weakness. You''re supposed to be strongest in the room always. Remember Princess.you''re the strongest supernatural being in all of Arkaans. You''re more powerful than you think and no one.I mean no one should be able to intimidate you. Not even me."


    Meredith blinked at him. She wasn''t really expecting this but she was no fool.. She knew there was something in this for him too. He had his own reasons for wanting her to be stronger and for offering his protection but what was it?

 Chapter 113 - [Bonus ] Marry Her

    He missed her. So much it hurts.


    The words couldn''t be more fucking true as his


    mind was now ying their moments together.


    How she used to wait for him to return back home from work, how they used to dance around the kitchen and act goofy together.


    His eyes fell on the picture he had framed hanging on his wall. It was his favorite picture of her. She had a big smile on her face while wearing his shirt with her hair messy from their love making.


    He was reminded of how much he fucking miss her touch, shy kisses and warmth.


    It''s just been a day without her touches or smile and it felt like years to him. .


    He missed that beautiful genuine smile on her lips as her eyes shimmered with happiness.


    He sat there, puffing away at a cigarette. He was so broken and mad to the point that he felt numb. He couldn''t even cry. The tears were pooling in his


    eyes, but they just wouldn''t fall.


    The wind from his opened windows blew through his skin, but it was nothingpared to the coldness he felt inside his heart.


    It was frozen, and the pain was like being stabbed by a thousand needles.


    He brought the scotch bottle in his hand to his lips and took arge gulp.


    ''Angelwhere are you? Don''t you know I miss you? I miss you so much. Miss your warmth and love for me. I feel so useless- so useless that I can''t find you. I have all the power and resources in the world but I can''t even find you.


    Couldn''t protect you. I should have done better-protect you better. I''m sorry-sorry that you have such a useless person like me as your boyfriend.


    Please be safe, wherever you''re, I hope you''re safe. Just keep fighting, a little longer. I will find you-I promise.


    As thought as he brought his shaking hands to take a puff of his cigarette.


    Now that she wasn''t around, he realizes how much he wanted this, forever, he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. Build a future and grow old with her. He wanted to marry her.


    His phone suddenly vibrated in his pocket but he ignored it. He was not in the mood to talk to a fucking human being right now.


    He wanted to be alone. Alone with his thoughts and memories of his Angel but the person was very persistent.


    The phone kept ringing for a good ten minutes. Annoyed As removed it from his pocket. He was about to throw it onto the wall but stopped when he saw the familiar but not so familiar number.


    The first seven digits were simr to the weird number his uncle used to call him with but thest three digits were different.


    As thought it was his uncle who was finally calling him since he hadn''t heard from him for over a year. He racked his fingers through his hair and answered the call. No, it was a video call.


    Weird because his uncle never called him on video call.


    He picked up the call and stiffened when he was the familiar face.


    He blinked and opened his mouth but nothing came out.


    "A-as" Meredith croaked out.


    "Angelis that you?"


    Meredith smiled and with tears running down her cheeks she nodded.


    "Yeahit''s me."


    "I''m not hallucinating?"


    Meredith chuckled, "No you''re not. This is really me."


    As racked his fingers through hair, "I-I don''t know what to say or where to even begin I have so many questions."


    As mumbled. He couldn''t really believe that he was really talking to his angel. As suddenly stiffened when he realized something. Her eyes were puffy and red.


    "Have you been crying?" He asked worriedly. Did the people who kidnapped her do something bad to her?


    "Tell me Angel, who made you cry? I won''t let them go." As said with a dark promise.


    "No one. I-I just miss you As. I''m so scared and lonely. I don''t know what to do." She said as a tear slid down her cheeks.


    As scrunched his face in confusion.


    "Heytell me what''s wrong? What happened? Where are you?" As rasped, worrying skating all over his face.


    Tears started streaming down her cheeks and he panicked seeing how broken she was.


    "Angel?" he stuttered.


    "I''m sorry. It''s just-." Meredith paused and took a deep breath.


    As knew she didn''t want to make him worried, but he already was.


    Then, she told him everything. About the kidnapping, meeting his uncle, going to Arkaans and spending the night together. Then going to the pce where she met her betrothed.


    "Betrothed?" As hissed.


    "Wait so you''re betrothed to a freakin vampire prince and if you want an alliance with the vampires you have no choice but to ept? Also he promised you protection in an exchange?"


    As frowned, disbelief morphing on his face.


    Meredith sniffled and nodded, "Y-yes."


    As sat down in silence processing her words. Now that he knew she was safe and with his uncle he felt better but betrothed? They wanted to steal his Angel.


    He didn''t fucking care of a powerful vampire lord wanted his Angel but no one was taking her from him. She was his. Always and forever.


    Sighing he knew he had to make the right decision for both of them. She was vulnerable at the moment and in a foreignnd with no friends.


    "Angel listen to melisten carefully okay?"


    Meredith stared into his eyes and she bit her lip. Her emotions were all over her face.


    "Okay." Meredith replied


    "Do you know the story about the hunter and the lion?"


    Meredith shook her head, confusion evident on her face.


    "Naturally the lion is stronger than the hunter but the hunter was able to kill the lion. Do you know why?"


    As''s lips curled up, "Because the hunter was patient. He was so patient and hide that the lion rxed because he thought the hunter was weak and afraid hiding from him. He was confident that he was stronger and the hunter couldn''t possibly kill him.


    But what he didn''t know was that the hunter was monitoring him, learning his habits and weakness and when the moment finally arrived the hunter stroked him down, easily ."


    Meredith frown deepened.


    "I don''t know how royal affairs works but from my knowledge this is what you''re going to do."


    As started to list his ideas to her and Meredith''s eyes widened with each word that he said.


    Once he finished giving her adviceMeredith''s eyes widened in shock and surprise.


    "Are you sure?"


    As nodded, his eyes gleaming with an unknown emotion.


    "But-"


    As shook his head, "Don''t worry about me Angel, I wille soon. Come for you very soon, just follow what I just told you ."


    Meredith tucked her lips in her mouth as her brows knitted together.


    "AlrightI''ll wait for you." Meredith replied


    As nodded.


    "Remember Angelme and you. Always and forever. We will figure this out."


    They just stared at each other with their love overflowing in their eyes. They might not be together but their heart was tied together no matter the circumstances.


    "You might be tired from all of this Angel.sleep tomorrow we can talk again. If you miss me just call me." He could see the tiredness in her eyes.


    As said. He didn''t know the time zone of the city of Arkaans but he knew he would pick her call any time of the day no matter what he was doing.


    "I love you." Meredith confessed.


    "I love you.." As whispered back with a soft smile on his face.

 Chapter 114 - Get Rid Of Her

    After Meredith finished talking with As, the hollow feeling in her heart disappeared. She felt so much better, like a huge burden had been lifted from her shoulders.


    The fact that he understood her situation and even offered her advice made her heart swell with love. Her man truly was the best.


    Her lips curled up into a soft smile at the thought of having such a perfect man. She will follow exactly what he had advised her and wait for him to find her.


    Since his uncle was Elvin she was sure they would be reunited soon, until then she had to be strong for him.


    Meredith stood up from the floor and let her gaze roam around the room. Now that she was in the right senses she realized she was in suite.


    She walked around taking the ce in. The walls were painted in light grey.


    The living room had a modern white leather sectional sofa ented with pale blue pillows facing a gray sheepskin rug with a silver leaf tree trunk ent table.


    Nickel and ss modr chandelier hung over a ss coffee table adorned with an orchid centerpiece and books as decor.


    A gray ent chair faced the sectional sofa adding a darker contrast than the white sectional sofa facing a wall with ck and blue abstract art over a ck and white credenza.


    A simple white framed firece surrounded a ship wall and over it, a TV was concealed by the ship doors with ck sliding rails.


    Meredith raised her brows surprised, honestly she didn''t think the people here used television. Did they have their own channels?


    She moved further the ce and found a kitchen. It was a simple white and gray kitchen featuring a light gray paneled vent hood ced over a swing-arm pot filler and a stainless steel stove nked by light gray stacked cabs.


    A pair of clear ss globe pendants illuminate a light gray kitchen ind topped with white marble fitted with a sink and vintage faucet lined with backless brass bar stools with seats covered in white slipcovers.


    A dark stained kitchen floor led to a wall of floor to ceiling china cabs fitted with ss cremone bolt doors surrounding a small kitchen desk topped with an iPad. She really wasn''t sure if it was an ipad but it sure looked like it.


    The kitchen was connected to the dining room, which had a table big enough for a feast.


    After the tour, Meredith''s favorite ce in the chamber was the patio which connected to the open kitchen and dining room area.


    The patio featured an outdoor white brick firece and hearth, brown wicker outdoor sofas and a brown teak tted outdoor coffee table. It overlooked the mountains, hills and gardens, which made it perfect for reading.


    Meredith rubbed her neck and went into the bedroom.


    Light gray walls frame mirrored closet doors in a gray and white bedroom featuring a white dresser ented with gray drawers lit by a crystal pendant hung beside a tall gray tufted headboardplementing a gray bed dressed in white and gray bedding topped with gray and green shag pillows.


    She padded into the bathroom, stripped herself of her clothing, and stepped into the shower.


    She was too tired to enjoy the bath. She quickly washed herself and got out of the water.


    Her motions were robotic as she dried her hair and dressed.


    The bedroom had a closet full of clothes that fitted her perfectly.


    She was surprised, for a fleeting moment, to find an array of women''s clothes that were somehow all her size. But then she remembered that word again. Magic.


    She huffed out a breath and shook her head before


    pulling on a fluffy pajamas and pulled her hair in a messy knot on top of her head before she let sleep consumed her on the bed.


    *****


    A man ate peacefully with a smile on his face. He was so close to his goals and very soon all of Arkaans will bow to him. He was going to be the king and nothing was going to stop him.


    He took a sip of his tea with a contented smile on his face but his peaceful breakfast in his garden was ruined by the news reported to him by his general


    The princess of Arkaans has finally arrived.


    When the man heard the news, his hand that


    was holding the cup of tea trembled in anger.


    "Imbeciles!" He angrily threw the cup of tea on the floor.


    "How?!"


    His voice was so loud, so thunderous, that his servants couldn''t concentrate on what he said. Their master became a different person. His eyes had warped into a miserable ck.


    This was the first time they were saying their kind hearted master was angry and they could tell how angry he was from his hands shaking.


    But what could make him so riled up?


    They bowed on the ground, as the cup broke and scattered, but no one moved to pick it up, afraid of the man''s anger would fall on them.


    He angrily walked towards his office with his general behind him.


    They needed a private ce to talk. No one should know his ns .


    "How did they find her ? Didn''t the brotherhood finish the task I gave them?"


    The man asked his general, a storm brewing in his eyes.


    "Elvin saved her and killed them." He brought her to hide in Arkaans in less than twenty-four hours so the brotherhood couldn''t follow the case."


    The general replied.


    The man''s nostril red but he took a deep breath to calm down. He needed to think and not act rational.


    "Well we have to get rid of her before she achieves full potential and unlock her powers or she would be unstoppable."


    The general stiffened at his master''s words.


    "I don''t care how you''re going to do it but make sure you get rid of that woman."


    "I don''t think it will be easy. My spy from the pce said they saw Marcus leaving her chambersst night. If she has him behind her, it would be hard to do anything to her."


    The man clenched his fists, anger shadowing his incredible handsome face.


    "Marcusfucking bastard always messing with my ns." The man whispered, his voice slightly trembling.


    He knew how powerful the vampire prince was and how much he had a stupid sense of righteousness.


    "I don''t care, we have to get rid of that woman no matter what it takes."


    He muttered, his eyes gleaming with calcting light.

 Chapter 115 - Remove Clothes

    Sleeping peacefully in her bed, with no idea someone wanted her dead, Meredith was cradling a pillow to her chest.


    The sun was beaming through her blinds causing


    her to stir. Usually, waking up was a simple task for Meredith; she was a morning person after all. She groaned when the first beam of sunlight hit her


    face.


    Today was a big day, and she wasn''t sure if she was ready to face it. She needed some serious motivation to get going today.


    Meredith stared at the ceiling lost in thoughts trying to motivate herself but nothing was working. She hoped her brother and Sofia were okay. Did they miss her? Also As, what was he doing at the moment?


    Meredith remembered the magical mirror Marcus had given herst night. She reached for the mirror which was perched on her bedside table, and gazed into it while thinking of As.


    He appeared. He stood under the spray of the shower. His head tipped back and the water poured down his neck and over his chest and abs moving down his leg.


    Meredith blushed at the scene. When she said she wanted motivation this isn''t what she had in mind but she wasn''tining.


    She watched him, biting her lips. A lusty feeling of warmth stole over her as her eyes caressed him with lusting, invisible fingers.


    She groaned in her pillow after he finished showering and closed the mirror. She was now all hot and bothered.


    The effect this man had on her was scary. She sighed and got down from the bed.


    She walked towards the bathroom and padded over to the sink andrge, circr mirror that hung above it.


    She stared at the girl in the mirror. Her lips trembled a bit at the sight of her red, splotchy face in the mirror.


    The hours of crying had made her eyes red rimmed and puffy.


    She took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Sitting around to cry and sullen wouldn''t change anything. She had to be strong if she wanted to survive in this foreignnd.


    She was the princess and heir to the throne so she knew she was important. Elvin had been searching for her years so she knew he would protect her with his life.


    Also there was Marcus. Even though she didn''t trust the vampire lord she was sure he would protect her like he promised her.


    Meredith watched the girl in the mirror as her expression settled into one of firm determination.


    She brushed her teeth and after she was done stripped her clothes and stepped into the tub.


    She filled the bathtub and poured a bubble bath inside. After that she poured the oils she saw in the water.


    The smell of oranges andvender filled the steamy air and she sighed instantly with pleasure.


    Yes. This was just what she needed to start the day.


    She only got out of the water when it began to grow cold.


    Wrapped in her towel and shivering from the cool


    air, She padded across the smooth,marble floor


    and flung open the double doors of the closet.


    There were so many clothes to choose from that she didn''t know which one to wear. After a few minutes of contemting she chose a simple spaghetti strap neck tie-front floral print skater dress paired with ts.


    She blew her hair and let it fall on her shoulder.


    She applied a thinyer of mascara to her eyshes and swept her cheeks with a bit of blush.


    Then, she applied red lipstick. She stared at her reflection and nodded in satisfaction at her look.


    After she was done, she heard a shy knock at the door. Meredith raised her brows. Who could it be? She thought as she walked to open the door.


    A young girl around the age of sixteen was standing in front of a door.


    "Mydy" she bowed to Meredith.


    "Oh.. hi." Meredith said awkwardly. She didn''t think she could get used to people bowing to her and calling her mydy.


    "I''m Maria, I will be serving you from today. I can cook, clean and dress you up."


    "Uhm..okay nice to meet you. I''m Meredith." Meredith mumbled.


    Maria eyes lit up and a soft smile graced her lips showing off her dimples.


    "Nice to meet you too mydy. I-I have heard so much about you. I''m happy to serve you."


    She said her ears turning a shade red .


    Meredith returned her smile and opened the door wider for her toe in.


    "So this is your schedule for today. Have breakfast, a visit from the doctor, lunch and finally prepare for a wee ball."


    Meredith widened her eye when she heard her,


    "A ball?" She asked.


    "Yes, a ball. Which is tonight." Maria replied.


    Meredith swallowed and gave a nervous nod.


    "Alright."


    ***


    An hour after they Maira had prepared her breakfast another knock sounded at her door. Maria had left to attend to an errand for her so she was all alone now.


    This time, it was the doctor. And he was a witch.The very first male witch she had everid eyes on.


    She gaped at him as he stood in the doorway, one of his eyebrows raised. He was beautiful in an


    otherworldly way.


    Was there any ugly human being in Arkaans? Yes..you. Her subconscious replied and she rolled her eyes.


    The man was tall and muscr. His grey suit


    was immacte, pressed to perfection, and fitted


    exactly right. He had chin length, wavy brte hair and shockingly bright, green eyes.


    "Princess Meredith, may Ie in?" He said,a soft smile gracing his lips.


    Meredith blushed for staring at him for too long.


    "Oh, yes, of course."


    The man ced his briefcase on the coffee table and turned to look at Meredith


    "Remove your clothing." He said tly.


    Meredith gasped in surprise and widened her eyes in shock. Did she just hear what he said?


    "What?"

 Chapter 116 - The Alpha鈥橲 Mark

    He stared at her. "I am going to be doing a full body examination. In order for that to be done properly, you need to undress."


    He said slowly, as if speaking to a small child.


    Meredith swallowed. There was no way she was going to undress in front of a stranger even though he was a doctor. She just felt ufortable doing that especially since they were alone.


    "Is that absolutely necessary?"


    "You don''t have to remove your clothes if you don''t want to. We can use a cloth to cover certain parts and only expose the part that I will be examining." He said with a soft smile.


    "Fine but we have to wait for Maria toe back." Meredith said, not taking her eyes from the doctor."


    He nodded, "Alright, princess. I can wait."


    Meredith nodded, "please have a seat."


    Fifteen minutester, Maria came and Meredith breathed a sigh of relief.


    The silence in the room was driving her crazy.


    Maria assisted her with a cloth. She used a cloth to covered Meredith''s legs while she pushed her dress to the top exposing only her stomach to the doctor while lying on the couch.


    After the doctor finished assessing her stomach, he withdrew his hand and gave her an encouraging smile.


    "Everything is fine, princess. Are you experiencing difort anywhere that you want me to know?"


    Meredith shook her head, "NoI''m fine."


    The doctor nodded. "I''m going to ask some questions, I know you''re going to feel shy but please answer me honestly okay?" He said tly.


    "Alright."


    "Have you engaged in any sexual activities?"


    Meredith blushed profusely at the question.


    "Yes."


    "Did you use protection?"


    Meredith swallowed the lump in her throat, "No-not always."


    The doctor nodded, "When was thest time you had period?"


    Meredith stiffened and her eyes widened in shock , "Don''t tell me I''m pregnant?" She asked, her voice trembling.


    The doctor chuckled, "Why princess, you want to be a mother so soon?" The doctor teased.


    "Ah-yes-no. Not with everything going on. I can''t take care of a child right now and I''m not powerful enough to take care-" Meredith babbled.


    "Rx princess. You''re not pregnant." The doctor interrupted her.


    "Oh." Meredith breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m asking about this because having unprotected sex can lead to STIs and pregnancy. We have to be sure you''re healthy right?"


    "Alright."


    "Any difort when urinating."


    The doctor asked her a couple of questions and she answered all of them honestly.


    "I am also going to take a sample of your blood to be tested formunicable disease or any other underlying illnesses you may have contracted while living among the humans."


    "With a needle?" Meredith raised her brows.


    The doctor chuckled at her question. "Yes Princess with a needle. Don''t tell me you''re afraid of needles."


    "NoI''m not. Just get it over with." She said, squeezing her eyes shut.


    "As you wish. Sit up, please." The doctor ordered.


    Meredith sat up, trying to act tough even though she was definitely afraid of needles. But she was sure the doctor might''ve noticed when the corners of his lips quirked upward.


    He wrapped a tonique around her hand and told her to fist her hand.


    After rubbing a foul smelling, clear liquid onto the back of her hand, he pulled two, long needles from his briefcase. Meredith felt her stomach fluttered as she stared at them.


    "I thought you said you were not afraid of needles."He asked, raising a brow.


    "I''m not" Meredith lied.


    "Hmm.." He mumbled.


    "Alright then. On the the count of three."


    He held the point of the needle an inch away from


    her arm and Meredith swallowed.


    "One..." He said, lowering his head.


    "Two..."


    He stuck the needle deep into her flesh and injected the shot before she could even realize he had done it.


    Meredith gasped.


    "Fuck!"She cried.


    "Word Princess." He said giving her a stern look but the mischievous glint in his eyes said otherwise.


    Meredith rolled her eyes and red at him.


    "You said on three. You lied to me."


    "Come on. It wasn''t so bad." He said with a smile.


    He ced a piece of cotton and a cute small ster and then proceeded to clean her inner elbow with the same, clear, foul smelling liquid he had used before.


    "Another one?" Meredith nearly cried.


    "Yes, for hematology analysis. Blood group, gic disorders and others." He exined picking the second needle.


    "Can''t you use the first blood?" Meredith whined.


    "Not enough. Don''t worry. It will only hurt if you don''t rx."


    He warned, positioning the needle above her vein.


    "How am I supposed to rx?" Meredith asked, squeezing her eyes shut.


    "Think of somethingforting." He suggested.


    "Like what?" Meredith sighed.


    "Whates to mind?"


    Meredith considered it for a moment and her lips curled up into a smile. She closed her eyes and the memory of her and As dancing in the kitchen shed across her eyes. But the image transformed as images of As bathing in the morning filled her mind and she subconsciously bit her lips.


    "There, all done." She heard the doctor say.


    Meredith opened her eyes and blushed.


    "What?"


    "Done. See?" He held up the sample bottle containing blood, the cotton and ster already in ce in the crease of her elbow.


    Meredith scrunched her face.


    "Weird. I didn''t feel a thing." She whispered.


    "Must''ve been thinking of something quite nice,then." He said with a chuckle.


    Meredith blushed in embarrassment and looked away.


    "Elvin said you had a scar somewhere. Where is it?"


    He said cing the blood in his suitcase.


    "At my back. Can you turn around? I will remove my dress andy down in a prone position."


    The doctor nodded. He turned and Maria who had been standing there all around helped Meredith to remove her dress and covered her legs get into the position.


    "Done."


    The doctor gasped in surprised when he saw the mark.


    His fingers trailed along the lines and Meredith shivered.


    "Do you know what this is?" He asked in a strange tone.


    "No? My mom told me I got it while I was ying when I was a kid." Meredith exined.


    "Mom?"


    "Yes adopted mom on earth."


    "Ohbut this is not a scar. It''s a markced with magic."


    "Mark? What mark?" Meredith asked confused.


    "The Alpha''s mark."

 Chapter 117 - The Council

    "The Alpha''s Mark?" Meredith asked, her brows raised in question.


    "Yes,your father might have been king of the city of Arkaanas but to the werewolves he was their Alpha and not just a King." The doctor exined.


    "Who is an Alpha?"


    "An Alpha is the leader of a pack-a werewolf pack. You might be the princess and heir to the throne but that doesn''t make you an Alpha or the leader of the werewolves pack.


    In order to be leader of the pack one must bear the Alpha''s Mark. The mark signifies that you''re worthy of being the Alpha and is chosen by the moon goddess herself to rule the pack.


    Only a few people have had the mark throughout the years. Your grandfather, dad and now you.


    But werewolves are known to respect and follow the strongest person so even though you bear the mark you have to prove yourself to your people or they will never give you the respect you deserve."


    Meredith swallowed the lump in her throat.


    "How do I prove myself?" Meredith asked.


    "By challenging the current Alpha of the pack. A duel. If you win you be the Alpha of the crescent pack. Just like your father."


    The doctor smiled softly at her.


    "The werewolves need a new leader since their current Alpha maltreats the weakest. Omegas. They''re the weakest werewolves in the pack and are mostly bullied.


    This bullying is encouraged by the Alpha because he believes it will make them strong. That man is a scumbag."


    The doctor said through gritted teeth. Seems he really hated the Alpha.


    Meredith frowned. Even though she wanted to help the Omegas, she wasn''t strong enough to fight an Alpha who was deemed the strongest in the pack.


    "But I''m not strong enough to duel with someone." Meredith stared at him and blinked.


    "That''s because your powers and strength have been sealed under the mark." He said, gazing at her face.


    "How?"


    Your mother was the most powerful witch in the city of Arkaan so she locked each of your power in each mark at your back. The Alpha''s mark is three lines behind your back each representing who you are. A vampire, a witch and a werewolf."


    He exined, studying the mark.


    "It makes perfect sense because it''s hard to break three seals instead of one.


    In case a witch finds you and tries to break the seal by herself she can''t. It will drain all of her powers let alone three seals..


    His lips curled up in admiration.


    "Your mother was such a clever woman. Very clever."


    "Do you know how to get rid of it?" Meredith asked as a chill ran down her spine.


    The doctor nodded, "Yes but I can''t do it. Since there are three seals we need someone more powerful. Only one person can perform the removal spell and it''s very painful."


    Meredith''s throat bobbled, "How painful?"


    His lips thinned into a hard line. "More painful


    than anything you''ve ever felt before, or will ever


    feel again.


    Meredith gulped as her stomach churned.


    "Who is this person who can break the spell?"


    "The Fae King."


    "Fae? They exist too?"


    The doctor chuckled and nodded, "if vampires, witches and werewolves exist then any supernatural being can exist too."


    Meredith gave him a weak smile and nodded, "Alright. So when will we remove the seal? The sooner the better."


    "The ritual must be done on the full moon and I don''t know if the King will agree to help us. They mostly stay away from our business and want nothing to do with us. It will be hard to convince the King to help us."


    Meredith raised her brows as nerves fluttered in her stomach. "Then what do we do?"


    "I will inform the council about this then we would n our next move."


    "Alright."


    The doctor stared at her for a few seconds as a glint of pity passed through his eyes.


    She knew whatever he was going to say wasn''t going to be good.


    Meredith swallowed, "What?"


    "You should expect anything.nothing like this has happened before and we don''t know the consequences."


    Meredith''s eyes darted on the floor and nodded.


    "Alright."


    The doctor smiled at her reassuringly.


    "Don''t worry princess. I don''t think your mom will do anything that will harm you. I will inform the council and then we will know what we will do about this." He said softly.


    Meredith nodded, "Thank you doc."


    "Wee Princess. I will set the council meeting right away. I''m sure they will ask someone toe pick you."


    "Alright."


    ********


    The council room had wooden walls and different antique paintings were hung on the wall. A chandelier hung from the center of the room''s ceiling, directly over a long, wooden table.


    There were several,ornately designed chairs surrounding the table,each upied by unfamiliar and familiar faces.


    Marcus crossed the room and sat himself at facing the head of the table. Elvin followed and sat down to his right. Timothe sat to Marcus''s left, next to


    Aurora, and then the unfamiliar people. They were other three men and two women. It was nice to see the council wasn''t made of only men. The head table was empty. Was she supposed to sit there?


    Even though she was trying her best to seem confident and not intimidated it was hard with all these powerful people and their dangerous aura.


    Meredith stood awkwardly for a moment, as they all turned their heads toward her , before she finally crossed the room and sat down. She folded her hands on the table in front of her.


    Her nerves were shot and her stomach was a tangled mess of anxiety, but she pulled on an expertly crafted mask of indifference she had learned from being As''s secretary as she met each of the council members'' eyes.


    How to appear confident? Rule number one, look into the eyes of the people in the room.


    Meredith remembered this from a book she read. All the years of reading were somehow paying off. She felt proud.


    "Wee to the council princess."

 Chapter 118 - Public Ritual

    Timothe gave her a yful smile, the corners of his eyes crinkling slightly as he did.


    "Thank you Timothe." Meredith replied and smiled warmly back at him before shifting her eyes


    towards Aurora.


    Aurora gave a tight lipped smile which she returned.


    The man sitting beside Aurora nodded at her once, his face as hard and unreadable as stone.


    Meredith nced at Marcus next, who was gazing at her with a calm, unreadable expression. He casually leaned back in his chair.


    When her eyes fell upon Elvin, he shed her a wide smile. Meredith gave him a brief, embarrassed smile before immediately lowering her gaze, trying desperately to suppress the nervousness felt. When she peeked back up at Marcus she found him frowning slightly.


    She was sure he could feel her nervousness.


    Meredith took a deep breath and thought about As to calm herself down.


    "Your father used to lead these meetings and now you''re sitting at his ce. I''m sure he must be proud of you."


    Aurora said, breaking the silence in the room.


    Meredith''s eyes flickered to Aurora and nodded, "I think he would be more proud to see a unified Kingdom. Since he had sacrificed himself for that, don''t you think so?"


    Meredith''s words might be simple but everyone in the room knew what she meant. My father had sacrificed himself for a unified Kingdom but all of you have failed him.


    Aurora stiffened for a second before she gave a curt nod.


    Her eyes slid to Marcus and his eyes shed with a surprised glint for a brief second before his lips curled up in amusement.


    Elvin stood up and introduced everyone in the room to her.


    The man sitting beside Aurora was Talon, a witch and the other men were Roy and Leo. The two women along Aurora were Freya and Leia. "


    Talon stared at her impassively, almost as if he was bored or disinterested. Freya and Leia''s


    expressions were surprisingly weing. Freya was a witch and Leia was a werewolf.


    However Roy and Leo caused anxiety to run hard and fast through her veins


    Roy stared at her with cold eyes as he tantly looked her up and down. Meredith shuddered hard.


    And Leo''s expression oozed displeasure and


    irritation. Both of them were vampires.


    Meredith wondered what she had done to already


    cause them to dislike her so overtly.


    She tried telling herself maybe they were finding it hard to have a new ruler but for some reason she just couldn''t believe it.


    Once the introductions had beenpleted, Elvin faced her and began carefully, "This is Meredith Elizabeth Rossi, the lost princess and heir to the throne."


    "And how sure are you, this." Roy paused, disgustced in his tone.


    "This human is the lost princess?" The suspicion in his eyes increased.


    "Are you even a vampire,witch or one of those dogs?"


    The sharp question came from Leo. His face was screwed into a look of fiery contempt. Meredith recoiled back slightly, startled by their level of animosity.


    Tension filled the room as Elvin and Timothe let


    out soft growls of warning.


    Marcus remained perfectly calm, the corner of his lip pulling up into a lopsided grin.


    "No," Meredith answered his question.


    "Well if she isn''t supernatural , why the hell do you think she is the lost princess? Also her mother was such a beauty I don''t think her daughter would look this hideous!"


    Meredith flinched but remained quiet.


    "First of all she bears the Alpha''s Mark. You all know what that means. Secondly she is wearing a camouge spell meaning her true form has been sealed along with her powers and the witches here can confirm that.


    Thirdly the brotherhood was after her that should mean something."


    Leo snorted, "The Alpha''s Mark? How sure are you that''s is not an illusion or imitation?"


    Elvin rolled his eyes, "Whether you believe it or not she is the lost princess and you''re going to give her the respect she needs or you can walk out of this council."


    Leo snorted and nced at Roy and an unspoken message passed between them. They both knew the advantages they had as members of the council and they weren''t ready to let go of it. Humans were naturally selfish and would do anything to stay in power. They were no different.


    Roy cleared his throat, "Well.it''s hard to believe you found the princess since everyone believed she was dead. Also I''m sure people will be doubting her identity. How are you going to prove she is the one?"


    Leo smirked as he stared at Elvin waiting for his answer.


    "We will do a public ritual." Meredith finally spoke.


    Everyone''s gaze fell on her. She met each one of their bewildered stares and continued.


    "Once the fae King agrees to do the ritual. We will do it publicly. Every citizen should be present to witness the beginning of a new era. A unified era."


    "No." Marcus frowned.


    "Pardon?" Meredith asked. She was surprised he had spoken.


    "I don''t think that would be a good idea. You will be in extreme pain." Marcus said, his brows furrowed together.


    "Hmm the doctor told me so I''m well aware of that."


    Meredith replied, determination glimmering in her eyes.


    "I know people will doubt and start spreading rumors about my identity.."


    Meredith said her unwavering gaze settled on Roy and Leo who fidgeted.


    "Which is exactly why I want to do it. I want everyone to witness the beginning of a new dawn with me and that I''m truly the lost princess or they will never fully ept me."


    "Princess, I know you have the best interest of the people at heart but we do not know how your body will react to the surge of power that is going toe over you and if it will cause any casualties."


    Elvin said concern etched in his voice.


    Meredith turned her gaze to him,and shed him a soft smile


    .


    "I know you''re worried but can''t the witches create a magic barrier or a protective spell?"


    "We can princess, don''t worry. We will make sure no one is harmed during the ritual."


    Aurora replied.


    Meredith nodded, "Good then it''s settled."


    She said, meeting Marcus''s intense gaze.


    "We will send the Fae King an invitation for your weing ball. If he agrees andes then we can ask for his help."


    Elvin said.


    "And if he doesn''t?" Meredith asked.


    "We will find another way to remove the seal." Elvin replied.


    "Alright we will have the weing ball in three days. It will give us enough time to send the fae King an invitation." Said Timothe.


    Meredith swallowed the lump in her throat.


    "Alright."


    "Does anybody have any issue he or she wants us to discuss?" Timothe asked.


    Everyone was silent and Meredith knotted her fingers trying to calm down her beating heart.


    "No? Then the meeting is adjourned." Timothe continued.


    Elvin approached her after the meeting ended and patted her shoulders.


    "I have to say I''m impressed. You did well on your first day." He said,shing her a smile.


    "You will make a fine Queen, one day."


    "Really?" Meredith asked. She had no knowledge of being a queen and didn''t see herself as one.


    "Yeah just believe in yourself."

 Chapter 119 - Invitation

    "Thank you Elvin, I will do my best."


    Elvin smiled and gave her a curt nod.


    "That.when will you visit earth again?"


    Meredith bit her lips as she asked. She didn''t want Elvin to know she knew As because if there was something she had realized these past few days it was that Elvin will always put the people of Arkaans first and that he would make sure her marriage with the vampire prince wasn''t sabotaged by anyone even if it was was his own own nephew.


    "I wanted to visit my nephews after the ritual since you need a familiar face beside you during the whole process."


    "You have nephews on earth?" Meredith asked, feigning surprise. She hoped it was enough to convince him.


    "Yeah I do. They''re twins. It''s been so long since I saw them. I promised their mother to take care of them but I have failed her I guess."


    Elvin sighed and racked his fingers through his hair. Meredith could see the guilt lingering in his eyes.


    "Well, the ball is in three days and we don''t know when the ritual will happen. Why don''t you pay them a visit?"


    Elvin stiffened and met Meredith''s eyes.


    "Will you be okay by yourself?"


    "Yes I have."


    Meredith''s gaze moved around the room until it settled on Timothe who was talking to Marcus. They both turned to look at her and she blushed in embarrassment.


    "Timothe and Marcus. I think we can bond during this time."


    Elvin smiled softly at her and nodded.


    "Alright. Then I will leave tonight. If everything goes ording to n. I might bring them here to know their origin. It''s time they knew their real identity."


    Meredith''s heart leapt in excitement at his words. She couldn''t wait to meet As.


    "You seem excited Princess. Is there anything I should know?" Elvin chuckled.


    Meredith shook her head and tried to calm down her emotions. How could she forget that they could read her emotions?


    "Ah that." Meredith trailed off trying to find the perfect words to exin why she was happy with Elvin bringing his nephews to the city of Arkaans.


    "I''m happy for you. You will be reunited with your nephews and then I will get to finally meet someone from earth."


    Meredith exined and let out a nervous chuckle.


    "If my nephew proves himself worthy I will train him to be your personal knight princess. The first born males of our family are destined to serve as knights for the kingdom."


    Meredith''s eyes widened at his words. She knew Ace was the oldest so does that mean he will be bringing Ace instead? Her mood quickly dampened.


    "But I thought your nephews are twins so which one of them will be my knight?"


    Elvin brows furrowed and he sighed.


    "Th-"


    "Princess, may I have a word with you?" Marcus said, interrupting Elvin.


    Elvin and Meredith nced at him.


    "Then I will take my leave. If you need anything don''t hesitate to ask Marcus or Timothe for it."


    Meredith smiled at Elvin and nodded. He was like a father figure to her. His genuine care for her was marred in his worried brows.


    "Don''t worry Elvin. I will be fine. Thank you for everything."


    Elvin smiled and gave her a curt nod.


    "Alright princess. See you in three days."


    Elvin bowed at her and Marcus before leaving.


    "Sowhat do you want to talk about?" Meredith fidgeted as she looked everywhere but Marcus''s face. The guy was too handsome and it was hard not to be distracted when talking to him.


    "How was your night princess? Did you sleep well?"


    Meredith swallowed as he took a step closer to her.


    "Good. Yes I did." Meredith replied.


    "Hmm let me guess you called lover boy?"


    Meredith frowned and looked up to meet Marcus''s eyes. She wanted to make sure it was the same person she was talking to. He seemed different today. He was too chatty and friendly?


    "Yes I did."


    Marcus gave her a tight-lipped smile and nodded.


    His smile morphed into a frown, "Are you sure about doing a public ritual? You will be in immense pain and pain isn''t really a beautiful thing. Do you want others to see you at your weakest?"


    "Yes I do." Meredith replied quickly, lifting her chin.


    Marcus sighed and his gaze softened as he stared down at her.


    "Well if that''s what you want then we will support you.Your welfare and your well-being is very


    much my concern. I will always be behind you, protecting you."


    Meredith''s eyes widened in surprise at his words she thought he was going to scold her and tell her how stupid her n was but surprisingly he supported her?


    Did she misunderstand the ice prince?


    "T-thank you." Meredith grumbled.


    Marcus smirked at her and nodded, "I think I underestimated you but today you proved yourself worthy of being a queen."


    Meredith''s lips curled up into a smile and she beamed at him.


    Now she knew why he didn''t step in to defend her. He wanted her to prove herself to everyone and for that she was grateful.


    "Hmm have dinner with me tonight. If we are going to get engaged I think the best thing we can do is tolerate each other''s presence and get to know each other."


    Meredith contemted for a moment as she bit her lips.


    Marcus moved closer to her and leaned forward, his intense red eyes alternating between hers. His lips pulled up in a grin.


    "Unless you''re afraid you''re going to develop an affection for me. "


    His question caught Meredithpletely off guard. She didn''t realize he even entertained the possibility.


    Maybe that was because she knew her heart would


    always belong to another man. Her heart was for only one man and only him.


    "No. My heart belongs to only one man." Meredith said confidently, meeting his eyes.


    His eyebrows rose, clearing he wasn''t expecting that answer. His lips curled up.


    "Good then why don''t we focus on establishing a solid friendship between us? If we build an alliance, grounded in mutual respect and trust, I think we will both be able to handle the future much better."


    Meredith nodded, "Alright then I will see you tonight."


    Marcus bowed at her, "See you princess."


    A/N 10.02.2022


    Lol so I really made a bad decision today and I hate myself so much for it but I had no choice .


    I want to talk to someone so bad but I can''t and can only rant here.


    Sorry guys by the time you would see this I would have finished crying and taken a cold shower and slept. Because sleeping makes everything better^^


    I feel so scared and lonely lol so I don''t know. no I''m notmitting suic *** don''t worry I''m just rlly sad. But I will feel better after i wake up I hope so.


    Also don''t ask me what happened^ I don''t want to talk about it. I want to just forget about it.


    Thank you for letting me rant.

 Chapter 120 - Want You

    Meredith tried to calm down her nervousness as she stared in the mirror. Maria had braided her hair on the sides of her head, leaving the rest to fall down on her shoulders.


    Maria had selected a simple white dress for her but she refused because she felt she was betraying As wearing white to go on a date with another man.


    A white dress was like their special dress code.


    Meredith had selected a simple lovely floor length blue gown paired with blue heels.


    She didn''t want to overdress since she didn''t know where he was taking her. The only jewelry she was wearing was her gold earrings and bracelets.


    "Mydy, the prince is here." Maria announced excitedly as she walked towards Meredith who was still standing in front of the mirror.


    Maria stood behind her and smiled softly meeting Meredith''s gaze in the mirror.


    "You look good princess. I can''t wait to see your true form. Even the spell can''t hide your charm and beautiful smile."


    Meredith blushed at her words. She turned to look at Maria. Even though she met the young girl a few hours ago she felt closer to her. Maria was now her only friend here.


    "Thank you Maria."


    Maria''s ears reddened and she bowed her head avoiding Meredith''s eyes.


    "I''m sure the prince will be smitten with you tonight! You''re lucky princess. A lot of girls are obsessed with Prince Marcus and he is all yours. You should be careful though"


    Maria looked up and nced around before she moved closer to Meredith and whispered in her ears.


    "Lady Arya is the scary one. She had killed a girl who sent prince Marcus a love letter a few years ago. That woman is obsessed with the prince and will kill anyone who will make advances to the prince."


    Meredith furrowed her brows. "Who is she?"


    Maria shook her head , "I will tell you more when youe back. We can''t keep the prince waiting. Come."


    Meredith followed Maria with a worried frown marred on her face. She was too powerless to protect herself from an obsessive lover.


    "Hey" Marcus''s voice snapped her from her stupor.


    Meredith looked up and saw the prince staring at her.


    "Are you okay?" He asked. Meredith didn''t miss the genuine concern etched in his voice. She knew they were betrothed but why was the prince so concerned about her?


    Did he have an ulterior motive or he was just worried about her as his betrothed?


    Meredith stared at him in dead silence searching his eyes. Hoping she will get some answers even though that was unlikely.


    Maria cleared her throat and pinched her gently to wake her up from her deep thinking.


    "Y-yes I''m fine." Meredith replied.


    "Are you sure?" He asked, his brows furrowing slightly.


    "Y- yes." Meredith replied and forced out a smile.


    "Let''s go. I''m hungry!"


    "Mmmhh" Marcus said in a t tone and offered her his hand.


    Meredith swallowed and contemted for a second before taking his hand.


    Maria beamed at her and winked at her .


    "Have fun princess!"


    ********


    They walked quietly and finally arrived at a garden. Meredith was surprised because they didn''t meet anyone on their way here and the garden looked like a private property.


    As they walked further into the garden she saw a low table set with fine china, crystal goblets and candles - a lot of candles.


    The table was very low to the ground with cushions


    around it. The moonlight gave a soft glow making the ambience romantic.


    Meredith turned to look at him and found him grinning at her.


    "Come, let''s eat. I thought you were hungry?"


    He murmured and drifted towards it. Meredith followed him and when they reached the plush cushion. She found Marcus frowning looking at her outfit.


    Meredith looked down at her dress and arched her brows. Was her dress not good?


    Meredith watched him in confusion as he crouched beside her. He reached for heels and


    said,


    "You wouldn''t befortable sitting on the floor in these shoes. I''m removing them."


    He looked up and his little smirk fell again on his lips.


    Meredith stared at him with wide eyes, when his fingers found the strap of her heels. He removed the strap and pulled it down slowly, and then extracted the heels off of her foot.


    Meredith heard a gasp and turned to see a man and woman bringing their food. The shock and surprise was evident on their faces with their mouths opened.


    When Meredith met their gaze they quickly lowered their head and turned around.


    Marcus reaching for the second one snapped her attention to him. His eyes nced up to hers, holding her gaze, as he removed it.


    Meredith''s heart couldn''t help but beat in her chest as the light from the moon seem to reflect off of his


    red irises. He looked so enthralling as the wind blew his hair. It should be a crime for a man to look this good.


    Meredith swallowed and looked away. He got up after he was done and his lips pulled into a grin.


    "Done. Let''s eat."


    He helped her sit on the plush cushions and went to sit down. The servants quickly rushed to the table and began serving.


    Meredith looked at the feast on the table and licked her lips. The food looked so delicious and smelled amazing.


    Marcus chuckled at her reaction.


    "Let''s eat." He said after he finished washing his hands.


    As they ate, Meredith studied him carefully. She had so many questions but didn''t know where to start. She took arge gulp of the wine and moaned at the taste. It was so good. It warmed her belly and calmed down her nerves.


    "You''re going to get drunk if you don''t slow down." Marcusmented.


    "Is it Alcohol?" Meredith frowned as her head began to spin.


    "Yes." Replied Marcus.


    "Hmm it''s good. Very good." Meredith said, taking another long drink.


    "Tell me honestly, what do you want from me? Do you want power or you just want a unified kingdom?"


    Meredith asked bluntly. She had no idea where her confidence came from, maybe it was wine and the fact that she was nearly drunk.


    Marcus stiffened when he heard her question and looked up at her. He stared at her quietly for a second before he smirked.


    "What do you think I want?"


    Meredith rolled her eyes and replied sarcastically, "Of course I know that''s why I''m asking you."


    He tilted his head and purred, "You.. I want you."

 Chapter 121 - Mating Bond Ritual

    "You.want.me. Me?" Meredith snorted, admittedly not a verydylike noise, but right then she just didn''t care. She chuckled as if she was hearing a joke.


    "Yes." Marcus fought back a grin as he brought his wine to his lips.


    Meredith stopped suddenly, almost as if she was hearing his words for the first time. She breathed in a teensy bit of panic,


    "You''re serious." She replied sharply.


    "Hmm d you have noticed that."" He replied looking at her deadpan.


    Meredith narrowed her eyes at him, "You want me as in.."


    "I want you to be strong, powerful and the best version of yourself." Marcus interrupted her.


    Meredith raised her brows in suspicion.


    "And why is that?"


    Marcus ced his ss on the table and looked at her, his usual smirk disappearing from his face.


    "Believe it or not princess, I want you alive and the only way of ensuring that is to make you powerful, no to make you unbeatable."


    Meredith frowned, he still hadn''t answered her question.


    "Why?" Meredith looked at him quizzically.


    Marcus contemted for a moment and then sighed.


    "I can''t tell you right now but when you''re powerful enough to handle the truth I will let you know."


    Marcus stared at her. His brows were furrowed, and looked down at her hand on the table, his messy white hair fell across his forehead, nearly to his eyes as he stared downward.


    His face softened a fraction as he seemed to be contemting something, fighting some kind of inner battle.


    He gently brushed a thumb across the back of her hand on the table and Meredith''s breath caught in her throat at the sensation.


    "I made a promise to your father that I will protect you" He whispered.


    Meredith blinked. She must be drunk having some


    absurd dream. He couldn''t have just said that.


    "There are too many ears to speak but trust me I will never hurt you and will protect you with my life."


    He took his ss and gulped down the rest of his wine, swirling the cup in his hand.


    "Your mother saved my life once. And your father trained me to be stronger to protect you when you grow up. They loved me more than my own parents so I owe them."


    Marcus flicked his gaze up to meet hers,pain and fury distantly swirling in his eyes.


    "You loved them" Meredith whispered, lowering her gaze.


    "I did. They were great King and Queen." He said his face was hard as stone but the emotion in his eyes betrayed him.


    Meredith met his eyes and found deeper sorrow in them than she had ever seen before.


    An unknown surge of emotions passed through her. Meredith didn''t know what to say. All that was going through her mind was that he knew her parents.


    Then how old was he? She had read that vampires were immortals. So was he a thousand years old? Did her parents betrothed her to an old vampire lord?


    Marcus stared at her, his eyes piercing and intense. It felt like an eternity passed before he spoke again.


    "What?" He questioned his brows furrowed together.


    Of course he could sense her conflicting emotions. Meredith swallowed and asked softly, "How old are you?"


    She was almost afraid of the answer but she waited as he studied her. Marcus leaned back in his chair and took a sip of his wine.


    "Old." He said simply.


    Meredith frowned, "How old?" She asked again.


    Marcus''s lips curled up and he stared at her in silence for a while. Meredith didn''t back down. She held his gaze, her determination evident. Finally, he gave in.


    "I was born one hundred and twenty-five years ago." He shrugged nonchntly as if he was telling her about his favorite food.


    Meredith''s mouth opened but remained soundless with shock. She took her ss of wine from the table and gulped down the wine.


    " Holy shit!" Meredith cussed out.


    Marcus''s lips curled up in amusement.


    Meredith couldn''t believe he was 100 years older than her. She knew she shouldn''t be surprised he was a vampire for god''s sake.


    "If you''re that old, why did my parents betrothed me to you? Don''t you find it weird? Didn''t they care about what I would want in the future? Also were you present during the war?"


    "Your parents didn''t betrothed you to me. It''s aw set by your great grandfather to ensure a unified Kingdom.


    The first born of the royal family is to be promised to the next in line of the vampire throne. And no I was not here when the war happened. I was sent on a mission."


    Marcus exined.


    "But how can you be okay with all of this? Didn''t


    you ever want to marry out of love and not


    obligation?" Meredith asked.


    Marcus sighed, "Yes, it would have been nice to


    marry someone that I have a genuine


    depth of feeling for.


    But since I knew that was never going to be my future, I never dwelt on missing that reality.


    Besides I was sure you were going to fall in love with me. Look at me, I''m not that ugly. And I would have done everything to make you happy."


    The corner of his lips twitched upward again. But he quickly licked his lips, trying to hide his smile, and shook his head before looking away.


    "But you have lived for so long don''t tell me you don''t have a woman you love."


    Marcus stiffened and his hands holding his ss trembled slightly.


    "No." Marcus''s eyes hardened.


    "Liar." Meredith snorted.


    "I had someonebut it didn''t work out." Marcus said sipping thest reminder of his wine.


    "Hmm love is beautiful I hope one day you''re able to experience it again."


    Meredith murmured gazing at the moon. She missed him so much.


    "As" Meredith whispered longingly in the quiet night.


    Marcus stared at her quietly for a moment and sighed.


    "Is he your first love?" He questioned out of the blue surprising Meredith.


    Meredith blushed and nodded.


    "Sorry." Marcus said.


    Meredith furrowed her brows in confusion.


    "For what?"


    His head snapped up and his eyes bored into hers with an almost palpable force.


    "Do you know what being betrothed to me means?"


    Meredith shook her head and a bad feeling settled in the depth of her stomach.


    "During the engagement ceremony there is going to be a ritual."


    "W-what ritual?"


    "Mating bond ritual."

 Chapter 122 - Marking Ceremony

    Anxiety and pain crossed Meredith''s features. She


    whispered, "What is the mating bond ritual?" Whatever it was she knew it wasn''t a good thing.


    Marcus''s jaw clenched and he stared at her worriedly.


    He exined softly, "In order to ensure that every royal member carried out thew and not ran away with their lover, your grandfather found a witch to create the mating ritual.


    Once mated, the two are physically drawn to each other, unable to be apart. So strongly, that they cannot help but find their way back to the other.


    But more than that, physical separation from the other causes pain. You''re able to feel all your partner''s emotions and most importantly you''re ...."


    Marcus trailed off. With the way he stared at her, Meredith knew whatever he was going to say next was going to be worse than what he had just told her.


    "You''re going to be sexually attracted to your partner. His touch will leave you panting and you always crave his touch, want his dominance and want to writhe beneath him."


    Meredith''s head spun. She thought this was a normal arranged marriage but now this? And as if all of this couldn''t be worse he continued.


    "The mating bond is unbreakable since it is the merging of two souls. Meaning once we get mated there would be no divorce."


    Meredith felt as though the wind was knocked out of her lungs. She breathed in shock.


    "And after the mating ritual there is also going to be the marking ceremony."


    Meredith sucked in a deep breath, trying unsessfully to regte the air. In. Out. In. Out. The alcohol disappeared from her system.


    Her heart raced as he continued, "After the mating ceremony you would be in heat-sexually receptive and we have to. you know"


    He rubbed the back of his neck,


    "I will mark you during your orgasm thatpletes the mating bond ritual and tells everyone that you belong to me.


    The members of the council would be present during the ceremony to ensure that I have really marked you. They would sit around our tent and only see our shadows, not our body, don''t worry."


    She stared at him with wide eyes and whispered,


    "That is crazy. We don''t even know each other. You


    can''t possibly want to tie your soul with me and perform porn in front of other people!"


    His eyes softened and he grabbed both her hands on the table "Right now, it is the only protection you have."


    Meredith shook her head desperately.


    "You promised me you wouldn''t force me to sleep with you when we get engaged. You lied to me! You knew.fucking knew I had no choice from the very first day. You gave me hope that I had a choice


    Meredith thought she was going to pass out right then and there. Going through with this union was going to be difficult enough.


    The thought of being bonded with a man she didn''t love was horrifying but to sleep with him made her intestines twist with disgust.


    She was never going to get her happily ever after with As. She was trapped.


    Tears sprang to her eyes and she whimpered, "No. No No, I''m not going to do this. I don''t care about some stupid throne.no no no one can separate me from him."


    Marcus concern changed into rm as she struggled to breathe, gasping in air but never getting enough to fill her lungs.


    He murmured soothingly, "Shhh. Just rx. We would figure something out. I made you a promise and-"


    "No..you''re lying. Your loyalty lies with this city you-you"


    Tears brimmed her eyes but she wiped them down before they could fall.


    Abruptly, she stood to her feet. Marcus looked up at her in surprise.


    Meredith needed to get away from him. Without a word, she bolted out of the garden. She had no idea where she was going; she just needed to get away.


    She didn''t turn around to see if Marcus was chasing her or not.


    Marcus looked at her back running and sighed. He got up from the ground and blurred from the site with a speed that the naked eyes couldn''t see and came to stand in front of her.


    Meredith gasped in shock and paused in her tracks seeing him in front of her.


    "How.you were just there."


    Meredith stepped back in fright.


    Tears breached her eyshes. Struggling to


    maintain her breathing over the frantic anxiety in


    her chest, She gasped when he took a step closer to her,


    "Stay back.what do you want? I''m never going to mate with you! Over my dead body so just stop right there."


    Marcus''s eyes widened and hurt shed in them. "Of course, I''m not going to force you." He sounded insulted.


    "I''ve never had to force a female into my bed and I''m not starting with you!"


    Meredith flinched at his voice and he sighed, raking his hands through his hair.


    His features softened immediately when he saw her distress.


    Marcus moved closer to her and he reached his thumbs to her cheek and tenderly brushed away the tears.


    Meredith turned her head away from him, not meeting his gaze. He sighed and gathered her much smaller hands into hisrger ones and murmured,


    "I''m sorry; I can only imagine how difficult this is for you."


    Meredith closed her eyes and bit her lips trying to calm down her nerves.


    "We don''t have to do this if you don''t want to. We will find a way. I will never let you sacrifice your happiness for me but once the vampires find out you''re rejecting this union they will riot.


    War would break out among them and the werewolves. So until we have figured something out please just pretend?


    Bear with me and I will help you. Even if I have to go to earth to bring your lover boy to you I would do it."


    Meredith stiffened and looked up at him searching his eyes. All she found was sincerity and concern for her shimmering in his eyes.


    "You would do that for me?" Meredith whispered.


    Marcus'' lips pulled up into a smirk and nodded, "Yes. Anything for you princess."


    A/N: Happy Val''s day Seductresses yeah it''s a bad nickname lol but bear with me.


    During this day of love I want to say thank you for all for the love you have shown me. I don''t say it a lot but I appreciate each one of you.


    Hmm I''m in a low mood nowadays and I''m an introvert during my sad days so I don''t really know what to say I feel shy? Lol but THANK YOU!!!!And yes I owe you guys Mass release Hmm once I feel good I will do it! So please bear with me.


    Love, Chichii

 Chapter 123 - Who Hurt You

    Meredith moaned in pain and rubbed her eyes looking around in confusion.


    Where was she? She arched her brows as she rubbed her head trying to ease the throbbing in her skull.


    Meredith groaned as she sat up, her stomach churning in difort as she did. She felt horrible.


    shes ofst night came rushing back to her, and


    at the same time she realized she was going to vomit.


    She bolted to the bathroom and hurled over the sink watching the foul substance plummet into the sink bowl.


    Meredith wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and groaned again. She flushed the foul substance and stared at her image in the mirror.


    Her eyes were puffy from crying all night. Her eyes were empty as they stared back at her. She looked quite pale. Even her lips were pale.


    She sshed cold water on her face just to feel something refreshing and instantly she wished she could wash her memories ofst night. Ignorance was truly bliss.


    It took her nearly an hour to brush her teeth, bathe


    and get dressed. She put on baggy high waisted cotton sweatpants and a slim-fitting ck tank top.


    She threw her hair up into a messy bun on top of her head, without bothering to dry it first. She felt toozy to hide her eye bugs and pale skin with makeup.


    She didn''t really care what she looked like. There was no one here she wanted to impress and didn''t care if she didn''t look princess-like right now. She put on her sses and made her way into the main living area.


    "Mydy! God, you looked horrible, what happened?"


    Maria stopped for a moment when she saw Meredith, her gaze dropping down her body and back up again.


    Meredith was silent as Maria rushed to the kitchen and came back holding a ss of orange juice.


    Maria crossed the room and handed her a ss of orange juice and a couple of tiny pills.


    "The prince told me you will need this when you wake up in the morning. I didn''t think you would actually need it!"


    Meredith stiffened when she heard her.


    "The prince?"


    Maria nodded, "Yes! He brought you backst night, don''t you remember? You ran to your room and locked yourself inside without even saying goodbye to him."


    "Oh.." Meredith mumbled and swallowed the pills.


    "Yeah. Did something bad happen on your date?" Maria asked worriedly.


    Meredith rubbed her head and sighed, "I don''t want to talk about it."


    Maria arched her brows but said nothing. She took the ss from Meredith''s hand after she finished drinking the juice.


    "What would you like to eat?." Maria asked.


    The thought of food in Meredith''s stomach made her feel nauseous.


    "I''m not hungry, but thank you."


    Maria hesitated, looking at Meredith in concern and then seemed to let it go as she said,


    "If you want to eat anything just let me know! I can prepare varieties of food."


    Meredith forced out her smile and nodded.


    "Alright but for the mean time can I get a cup of coffee? I will be at the pouch." Meredith requested.


    Maria gave her a soft smile and nodded, "Alright mydy I will bring it to you."


    Meredith nodded and walked towards the pouch. Perhaps the fresh air would help her clear her head.


    As she sat in the warm light of the morning sun listening to the crackling of the stone firece, she


    tried to remember getting back to her room.


    And then it came rushing back.


    She remembered Marcus telling her about the mating ritual, marking ceremony, her running and him chasing him. After that she had told him she was tired and wanted to sleep. Being a gentleman he had escorted her back to her room.


    Maria brought her coffee but Meredith was lost in her thoughts to hear what she had said. Giving her mistress some space, Maria left her alone.


    Meredith''s brain seemed to rewind and yback all of the events that had brought her here.


    And every moment was filled with As''s presence. It didn''t matter that he had been physically torn from her life, because she could still feel his touch on her skin, his deep voicemanding her body to pleasure and him kissing her forehead while whispering how much he loves her.


    She could still smell the scent of his cologne and see the mischievous crinkle in his blue eyes when he would tease her and make her beg for it.


    Those bittersweet memories were followed by the


    harsh reality of her current circumstances.


    She was soon to be mated with a man she did not love, and who did not love her.


    She was tired, every muscle in her body was aching painfully.


    But the physical pain was nothingpared to the emotional pain she felt.


    She had been fighting it for the past few days, pretending she was okay just so she could stay alive and not lose herself in her torment but she had lost it now.


    Her slight hope had been taken away from her making her broken. Despair wed at her skin.


    Meredith wanted to run away. But she knew it was impossible. She didn''t even know her way around this mansion or pce.


    She forced herself to stop thinking but she couldn''t stop the tears rolling down her cheeks.


    She wanted to talk to As so bad but she was afraid his uncle would suspect something was going on between them and prevent them from being together.


    ****


    Meredith came to awareness slowly. As she stretched, she realized she had fallen asleep and was lying down on the couch in the pouch.


    She pushed herself into a sitting position groggily, and suddenly stiffened. She realized she wasn''t alone. An intense gaze was fixed on her.


    Her heart beat faster as she turned to look at the man seated on the adjacent couch.


    "W-who are you?" Raw panic was in her voice as she asked.


    The hairs on the back of her neck stood up and her mouth went dry as he stared at her without a word.


    Whoever he was he seemed powerful and Meredith didn''t want to cross him.


    "Who hurt you?" Meredith heard the voice in her head and she stiffened.

 Chapter 124 - Half An Hour With Him

    Adrenaline rushed through Meredith as she tried to


    understand what happened. Had she just


    hallucinated or she really heard a voice inside her head?


    The man''s lips curled up at her expression of utter confusion and once again spoke directly into her head without ever moving his lips or sounding from his mouth.


    "I asked you a question. Who hurt you?"


    Meredith opened her mouth and closed it, shock passing through her. She pointed a finger at her chest, a frown marred on her face.


    "Are you talking to me?


    The man nodded to their surroundings and continued silently, "Dangers lurks around you and you''re being heavily monitored. Their hearing is too sharp to be avoided, so for right now, I will speak to you in this manner, do you understand?"


    Meredith swallowed and nodded. The man was beyond handsome. He was the most handsome person she had ever met and his violet seemed to glow in the bright sunlight. He was tall with angr cheeks, long flowing snow-white hair.


    It was her first time meeting someone with violet eyes. She wondered if he was wearing contacts.


    "No, it''s my natural eyes." The voice sounded again in her head.


    Meredith''s whole body stiffened. Could he also read her thoughts? Who the hell was he?


    "I''m the only one capable at the moment to read people''s minds. Don''t be afraid. The vampires couldpel you to say what''s on your mind but they can never read your mind."


    Meredith''s heart raced and her eyes pricked at this news.


    "Who are you?" Meredith asked, her voice trembling.


    "Don''t you have more interesting questions you want to ask instead of knowing who I am? We will meet again soon and I will properly introduce myself. Now tell me who hurt you?"


    Meredith avoided his gaze and knotted her finger.


    "N-no one."


    He studied her expression. He seemed to be trying


    to determine if she was trying to tell the truth.


    "The look in your eyes. Complete devastation. So much anguish is harbored behind those warm, hazel eyes. So much sadness.tell me little one why are you sad?"


    Meredith couldn''t speak. She was too afraid that if she opened her mouth, huge, wailing sobs would break free. Someone was actually asking her to open up.


    They were not reminding her why she has to put up with all of this for her people. People who didn''t even know she existed until three days ago.


    No one has asked her what she wanted. She had never had a choice since she came here. So


    She sat there in silence, staring down at the firece.


    Her whole life had been shredded into pieces in the blink of an eye.


    She closed her eyes, her hands balling into fists against her side as she struggled to control


    the rising fury, panic, and dread that was welling


    inside of her.


    And with that sudden bombardment of feeling,


    there came other thoughts and emotions.


    As''s face shed through her memory.


    Oh, how she longed to hear his voice. how much easier all of this would be if only she had


    him by her side, how much braver she would feel if she felt his hand in hers.


    She wanted to hug him so badly and tell him about the injustice she was facing. They were not giving her a choice. They were taking him away from her.


    "Oh" The man''s voice bloomed in her mind and she remembered that she was not alone. The worst thing was that he could read her thoughts and sense her emotions.


    Meredith nced at him and saw him staring at her. Did he just pry into her mind?


    "Sorry for invading your thoughts but I had to make sure you''re alright. I travelled across thends to confirm the rumors were true. I didn''t mean to catch you at a bad time."


    He smiled softly at her.


    "I can''t tell you much but if it''s meant to be it would be."


    He said softly.


    Meredith nodded numbly. Silence ensued between them before the man spoke again.


    "I can let you see him but it would cost you."


    Meredith''s eyes widened and she licked her lips. She knew who he was talking to but was she ready to risk everything to see him? Was she going to make a deal with this stranger man just to hold his hands again?


    "What do you want?"


    The man''s lips curled up and a trace of surprise shed across his eyes.


    "Hmm I don''t know now but one day I will ask for it."


    Meredith furrowed her brows as she contemted.


    "And why should I trust you when you just told me not to trust anyone?"


    He was studying her intently. He considered her words for a moment, and he smiled.


    Meredith''s heart fluttered anxiously in her chest as she waited for him to answer her.


    He didn''t answer her question. Instead he


    continued quietly, "You remind me of your mother. She said the same thing the first time we met."


    Meredith was shocked that he had brought up her mother. He spoke so fondly of her. Almost as if he was in love with her.


    On this topic, she wanted to know more and asked softly,


    "Did you know her?"


    He studied her again; Meredith suspected he was looking for a part of her mother in her.


    "Open your palm." He whispered.


    A small photo appeared in Meredith''s palm as he answered,


    "YesYour mother and I were friends. But I''m a busy person and wasn''t around much. Sorry. I wasn''t there when she needed me the most." He murmured guiltced in his voice


    "Keep this. I am certain she would want you to have it."


    Meredith looked carefully at the photo. Truthfully, she looked nothing like the woman in the photo.


    The woman had red hair that framed her face a little haphazardly, and her green eyes reminded Meredith of the forest. She was shockingly beautiful. But it was her expression that captured her attention most.


    She was smiling at the camera, almost mischievously; clearly enjoying whatever moment she was in and whoever was taking the picture.


    Meredith noticed the baby bump and tears pricked her eyes. She struggled to speak over the lump in her throat and asked thickly,


    "Was she pregnant with me ?"


    The man''s lips curled up and he nodded. "Yes."


    He answered simply. He stared off into


    space. It was evident he was reliving any number of


    memories with her mother in his mind. Her mother.


    Even though she had seen her in her memories it was weird to hear people talk about her. Meredith didn''t know how to even act when people brought her parents up.


    She didn''t know them enough to feel sad or hurt.


    "This man you really love him?" The man asked softly.


    "Yes." Meredith nced up and met his eyes.


    "Then I will say, don''t waste time. You might never know thest time you would see him again so cherish every moment with him." He muttered as if he was talking to himself.


    "Half an hour." He added


    "Huh?" Meredith blinked in confusion.


    "I will give you half an hour to see him."

 Chapter 125 - Forever Yours

    Meredith''s heart fluttered in her throat as she opened her eyes and found herself in the familiar room she used to consider home.


    She stood in the doorway of As''s room. He was sitting on the edge of the bed, with his head cradled in his hands and bottles of scotch were scattered around him.


    Just the sight of him, caused every function in her


    body to go haywire.


    Her heart sped. Prickling sensation shot up her spine. She felt like something was squeezing her chest.


    A flush of emotion washed over her , leaving her hands mmy and beads of perspiration at the base of her neck.


    She had been dying to see him and now that she was here, she was unable to get any words past the thick lump in her throat, and just stared at him silently.


    He didn''t turn around to look at the person. Instead, he growled in frustration.


    "I fucking asked you to leave me alone. " he snarled.


    Meredith''s heart sank and moisture formed behind her eyes. She could hear the tiredness in his voice.


    "As."


    She barely whispered. Her overwhelming need for him was noticeable and unmistakable in just that one word.


    She saw him stiffened and shook his head as if to clear any hallucinating he was having.


    "As" She croaked out again.


    The despair and emotion in her voice must have


    woke him up from any trances he was in, because he finally turned around to face her.


    Even in the dimness of the room, she could see


    the torment in his eyes mirrored her own. He stood up from the bed and took a step forward but suddenly stopped.


    He held her gaze in an unbreakable bond. He was scared to look away.


    Meredith ran into his arms but he was too numb to hold her back. He was afraid-afraid all of this was an illusion. His name tumbled off of her lips again,


    "As"


    His voice was pained as he uttered, "NoI''m not falling for this again, you''re not real." He shook his head as tension rolled through his body and his hands tightened into fists. He clenched his teeth in acute restraint and gritted, "No, I''m not falling for this "


    Meredith pulled away and tiptoed to press a kiss on his forehead. She chuckled as a tear dropped on her cheeks.


    "Stupidis this a dream?" She said caressing his cheeks.


    He grimaced down at her, his brows furrowing.


    "Meredith.Angel." He whispered brokenly.


    Meredith felt tears welling up in her eyes as she stared at him.


    "Yes..." She breathed. "Atty."


    No one called him apart from his Angel.


    He lifted his hand, gently grasping her small


    fingers, and pulled her hand away from his face. He


    lowered it to his chest, directly over his heart as relief washed through him.


    Meredith smiled at him and his lips curled up into a soft smile.


    As his head cleared a bit, he suddenly wondered


    what had brought her here. Wasn''t she in the city of Arkaans?


    "How are you here? I thought." As asked, letting go of her hand.


    Meredith ignored his questions and nced around the room. A stern frown marred on her face.


    "Why are you drinking in the afternoon? Also you look so horrible? What happened As? "


    As ran his hand through his hair and sighed .


    "I missed you. Every part of this house reminds me of you and I was drowning. I just wanted to forget about you. Now that I know that you will never be mine."


    He whispered thest part so quietly she barely heard him.


    Meredith lowered her eyes but not before As saw a sh of horror within her hazel eyes. She pushed


    past him and went to the couch, sat down, and


    gazed into the crackling firece.


    "How did you find out?" She asked.


    "My uncle.he was happy telling us about his adventures and how he had found the lost princess of the city of Arkaans where me and my brothere from. He was so happy because once the princess gets married to the vampire prince,peace will finally be in the city."


    As said sarcastically but the jealousy and anger in his voice didn''t go unnoticed by Meredith.


    "I''m sorry.. I don''t know where to begin..." She said, burying her face in her hands.


    Confusion, mixed with curiosity and irritation,


    red inside of As.


    "Tell me." Asmanded.


    She lifted her head, staring toward the fire again. "I''m to be..."


    Meredith told him about the engagement, mating ritual and marking ceremony.


    Anger curled hot and unstoppable in his gut, like a zing inferno that wanted to burn him from the inside out with every word that came out of her mouth.


    After she finished she looked up at him. He was trembling with anger and hurt.


    As balled his fingers to a fist and drove them through the wall.


    He felt his body shaking with anger that he never


    thought could ever consume him, and pain that he never thought he could bear.


    His voice was shaking when he asked the question he had been dreading to ask to the only person he had ever given his heart, soul and body.


    "Do you like him?" He asked, unbearable


    jealousy blossoming in his gut and knocking the


    wind out of him.


    Meredith shook her head, her lower lip quivering. "No!


    There is only one man that I like... only one man I love. Always and forever."


    As swallowed, his adam''s apple bobbing, as her words calm down the monster raging inside of him.


    He took a step closer to her, aching to touch her, to feel her..


    Another tear slipped over her cheek as she looked


    up at him with anguished, tortured eyes.


    He couldn''t let her end up with the vampire prince. He would die before he let that happen. He would kill him with his bare hands if he had to. Even though he knew it wouldn''t be possible.


    "I won''t allow it." As growled. moving toward her from across the room.


    "As, I have no choice! My people need me. I-I"


    "I don''t care! Your people need youwhat about me? Huh?"


    "As.." The brims of her eyes welled up with


    tears.


    "Please.don''t do this.don''t make this difficult for me."


    He shook his head, staring desperately down into her eyes.


    "No I can''t let you marry him. You''re mineonly mine."


    "And I will forever be yours. My heart will only belong to you."


    She said, a tear slipping down her cheek.

 Chapter 126: The hunter

    Meredith moved from the couch and approached him. She moved carefully, slowly, as she lifted her arm, her hand reaching for his face.


    As stilled, his entire body tensing, but he was too afraid to look into her eyes. He was afraid he would lose control as he felt her touch.


    Meredith''s hand cupped his jaw line gently and she lightly brushed her thumb over the ne of his


    cheekbone.


    "Look at me¡­.As¡­.please." she said softly, gazing up into his sorrowful, blue eyes.


    Pain, anger and love coursed through his veins as he finally gazed at her beautiful face, aching to wipe away her tears and pull her into his arms.


    "I love you¡­. Only you." She smiled faintly at him.


    As looked away again, balling his hand into a fist.


    A deep feral sound of agony rumbled from his


    throat.


    "It''s going to hurt too much if I touch you now, and then have to say goodbye. I''m not certain I could bear it." He said, still refusing to look at her.


    Meredith broke into tears and pulled away from him. Her lips curled up into a sad smile and nodded,


    "I shouldn''t havee¡­..I''m sorry¡­.sorry¡­I thought you would be happy to see me¡­."


    A great sob escaped her, and she covered her face with shaking hands. Her heart broke into pieces.


    The lump in her throat was unbearable. She wiped her tears and nced up at him.


    He looked into her eyes, and her breath caught in


    her throat as she saw the sadness in his eyes. She had never seen him so vulnerable.


    He opened his arms, as if asking her to run into him now. "Come here," he whispered.


    Meredith ran into his arms and he hugged her tightly.


    Burying his face in her hair, he inhaled deeply the familiar scent he was so obsessed with.


    Meredith pulled away, looked up at him. His pain, frustration and anger smoldered in his eyes.


    With a groan, he lowered his mouth to hers. He couldn''t hold back. He didn''t care at the moment if she was betrothed to another or if she was never going to be his, he just wanted her.


    Nothing in the world would have kept him from kissing her.


    Meredith moaned in delight. Oh how she


    miss his kisses and  now that his lips were on hers, iming her once again she remembered how his lips always feel so right against hers.


    As pulled away and leaned forward to touch his forehead with her forehead, while having a gentle smile on his face.


    She blushed in reply and locked his neck in her arms. He rested his palms on her waist.


    "I have to tell you something¡­."


    Meredith''s heart froze in ce when she saw  that his eyes were glistening with tears.


    "What?" She rasped, her voice shaking.


    "I love you, Meredith ," he said  the three words, and her heart felt  like it was about to explode out of her chest.


    "I''m not losing you." His voice was firm as he said  the


    Meredith knew¡­.knew there was something he wasn''t telling her but she didn''t care.


    For now there was nothing important and  nowhere else she would rather be than here, in his arms.


    "I love you more¡­.more than anything." Meredith replied with a smile on her face.


    As stared at her, as if imprinting this moment in his mind.


    Then he brushed his lips against her and kissed


    her slowly while holding her close to him.


    Meredith responded to his kiss with pure happiness, and for once, she didn''t give a damn about the world --it was only the two of them at the moment.


    "God, I missed you," he whispered between their


    kisses as he pulled apart.


    "I miss you more. So tell me are youing to the city with your uncle? I can''t wait to meet you. I''m lone-"


    Meredith paused when she saw the subtle shift in As''s emotions.


    "As¡­.you''reing right?"


    A deep pain etched in As''s eyes, but his voice was


    strong, unwavering, "I don''t know¡­yet"


    "What?" Meredith whispered, her heart hammering in her chest.


    "My uncle said only the first born male is destined to be the knight of the royal family and I''m not the first born. Ace is.


    Also there is a possibility that one of us is human and the other is a werewolf since our father was human.


    Ace is the eldest and even though we haven''t done the seal removal ritual yet I''m sure it will be him since he is the eldest."


    I might be powerful here, Angel¡­.but there I''m just a nobody, I can''t protect you from powerful supernaturals.


    And if there is something I hate more than losing you, is my inability to protect you.


    "Also I asked my uncle what would happen if you refused to marry the prince."


    As took a deep breath and ran his hands through his hair.


    "He said a lot of people would die. How many people are we willing to die for our love?"


    He asked, his tone tight. "100? 1000? More? Because that is what will happen if you run from your responsibility. Vampire wars are vicious.


    Blood will flow.


    More blood than you can imagine and I know you Angel. You would never forgive yourself. The guilt would eat you away slowly.


    You would never be happy with a love built on bloodshed. Also apparently a knight can''t marry the queen. Only someone of royal blood can marry the queen."


    "No," Meredith''s voice broke.


    "So are we just giving up? Is this it?"


    As gave her a sad smile and shook his head, "No¡­.we are never giving up. I wouldn''t stop fighting for you.


    I don''t care how long it would take but I will trained until I''m stronger and powerful enough to stand beside you.


    I don''t want to be your weakness or distraction. I want to be a shoulder for you to rest on when you get tired.


    Only then would I truly deserve you. And even you can''t be mine I would be happy just being by your side, watching you bloom into a powerful queen."


    A deep sob broke from Meredith''s throat and she nodded in understanding.


    It took every bit of strength she had to force her emotions back down.


    She couldn''t fall apart.She needed to be strong for him.For them.


    She didn''t know when he would hold her like this. When they might whisper sentiments of love.


    Loss and emptiness stronger than she had ever felt, strangled her in its grip. She stared into his anguished swirling blue eyes and whispered,


    "I love you, always and forever."


    As pulled her into his arms. He held her close as time ticked by, and muttered brokenly against her neck"


    "I will love you forever, Angel.."


    He kissed her lips onest time, "Remember our initial n?"


    Meredith sniffed and nodded, "Yes."


    "Good. Nothing has changed. We will go through it, until Ie. If we remove the seal tomorrow and I''m the werewolf then I wille back with my uncle.


    If it''s Ace, I''m sure he would protect you with all that he got until I''m powerful enough toe for you. Only when you''re powerful enough can you take control of your life, until then be the hunter."


    A/N: Okay so like I said thest two chapters wasn''t how my initial outline was. I just wanted to bring As back as gift to you guys and give Meredith a reason to keep fighting. It seems  I had forgotten As already knew about the betrothed.


    But¡­they didn''t know how serious the situation was. A lot of people are engaged on earth but keep fooling around.


    The soul-tie and no divorce makes thingsplicated for them and the possibility of As being mere human makes matters worse. He can''tpete with a powerful vampire and protect his woman that''s why he was disheartened and was drinking.


    But he is THE ATLAS¡­ hehe just a moment of weakness but he would bounce back so stay tuned^^ I hope I have clear any misunderstandings if you have any issue please let me know. Thank you!

 Chapter 127: His story

    "We''ve been looking for you, Princess. You


    were not in your rooms or the pouch." Timothe said, his brows furrowed together.


    Marcus was silent behind him, his piercing eyes glued to her. His hands were folded behind his back, his stance every bit of what a prince should be.


    "O-oh, I''m so sorry.¡­. I got bored.... I was out


    exploring the ce. I went to the garden for


    awhile and then started wandering around and I


    sort of... Got lost..."


    Meredith stuttered. After she had finished talking to As he had held her for a while before she was teleported back to the city of the Arkaans.


    She had told him about the mysterious man and his offer so they were just cuddling waiting for their moment toe to an end.


    When she re-appeared on the pouch, the man was nowhere to be seen. She had sat there for a while until Timothe and Marcus appeared.


    It seems they had been looking for her.


    "You are not  to wander without an escort


    again. It is dangerous. The next time you get bored,


    you are to call upon one of us to go with you." He said softly.


    Meredith swallowed and nodded, "Y-es sorry."


    Marcus just stared at her and Meredith avoided his gaze because she knew he could sense her emotions and know that something was wrong.


    "It''s alright. We wanted to take you on a tour but you weren''t here. Your servant told us you were resting here so imagine our fear when we couldn''t find you. Elvin would have my head if anything happens to you."


    Timothe rubbed his neck and sighed.


    "Sorry¡­I-I didn''t mean for you to worry."


    Timothe nodded in understanding, "It''s okay. Marcus was the one going crazy when he couldn''t find you. It seems he-"


    Timothe paused when he felt Marcus''s intense re on him. A silent message seemed to pass between them and Timothe chuckled awkwardly, "Ah I forgot¡­I had an errand to run. See youter, princess."


    Then he bolted out leaving Meredith alone with Marcus. Silence enveloped them for a minute before Marcus finally spoke


    "You''ve been crying." He pointed out in subtle


    concern.


    "Leave me alone." Meredith whispered.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing. Just leave me alone."


    He ignored her tantrum. Instead he stared at her


    intently and contemted out loud,


    "Are you still sad over yesterday''s conversation? Is that the reason why you refused to eat and spent the day in tears."


    Horror washed over Meredith to think that he had


    witnessed her conversation with the mysterious man. She gasped,


    "Are there cameras here?!"


    He shook his head. "No.''


    "But, how did you..?" her voice trailed off in confusion.


    "Maria told me about you refusing to eat and your eyes are red and puffy. Clearly, you have been crying."


    He exined.


    "Hmm¡­" Meredith murmured and pulled her knees to her chest, wrapping her arms around them tightly. She remained quiet, staring at the vast forest as she rocked slightly.


    After a long moment of my continued silence, he


    repeated, "What happened?"


    Meredith ignored his question as he stared down at her with furrowed brows.


    "Tell me what has happened.Did someone do


    something to upset you? Tell me and I will take care of it."


    Irritation rushed through Meredith and she  snapped at him. She just wanted to be left alone and he was getting on her nerves.


    "Does it really matter?! I am sorry for roaming around. It won''t happen again. Now leave me alone."


    His eyes shed. His voice was hard as he replied.


    "No, not until you have eaten."


    Meredith hands balled into fists as she red at him. Now he was treating her like a kid? Gosh she hated him, hated being here.


    He was unaffected by her re, returning it with his own.


    Their standoffsted another moment, before she gave in but only because she was fairly certain from his expression, he would have forced her to eat had she not cooperated willingly.


    "Fine! Happy? Once I''m done¡­Will you leave me alone?"


    He was silent and then firmly nodded.


    "Yes."


    ******


    Meredith stared at the food in front of her and she swallowed.


    The scent of the food had her mouth water instantly. Her stomach growled audibly, and she frowned at the pain that was beginning to grow stronger in her gut.


    "Do you need help?" Hemented when she just stared at the food without moving her spoon.


    Meredith rolled her eyes and ignored him.


    She shoved the vegetables into her mouth and began to eat.


    Marcus leaned back, his palms resting on his thighs.


    "I want to tell you a story. I want you to listen to what I have to say. I don''t want you to say anything until I''m finished.


    And I don''t want you to repeat anything I''m about to say to anyone else, so long as you live. Okay?"


    Meredith turned her gaze on him, her cheeks puffed out, her mouth full of rice and meat.


    She eyed him suspiciously,she was curious about what he had to say.


    Meredith nodded slowly in answer.


    He gazed out the vast forest and any trace of humor on his lips faded away, and a look of extreme sorrow marred on his face.


    Meredith raised her brows in shock because this was the most emotion she had seen on his face.


    She waited, her curiosity running deep.


    "I once had someone I loved, you know." He said quietly.


    Meredith paused. He had told herst night and she had been curious about why they didn''t work out.


    "She was my first and only love. I loved her more than life itself. She was my everything and with her I felt happy and free.


    My parents were abusive behind the scenes. I was the only son and had lots of responsibility. They wanted their son to be perfect, you know? A prince can''t fail or ck."


    Slowly, Meredith turned her face to look at him. She never thought a prince would be abused by his own parents.


    She wasn''t sure what to do, or how to feel, or what to think¡­


    "Eat,Meredith."


    Meredith lowered her head, feeling her cheeks burning, as she lifted the spoon to her mouth and continued eating, waiting for him to continue.


    "Her name was Anastasia."

 Chapter 128: His story(2)

    He uttered the name with his eyes filled with so much sadness, yet so much affection.


    She never thought he harbored such sorrowful emotion behind his cold-stone face.


    He hid it so well that no one would have thought this perfect man had been hurt before.


    But now, he wasying himself bare in front of her. Exposing the most vulnerable side of himself, the part he had kept hidden away.


    He was showing her the shattered pieces of his heart and soul, and she didn''t know what to do, or how to feel.


    "She was one of the maids'' daughters and was also the kindest, most selfless, most purely innocent woman I''ve ever known. She was stubborn though. My little spitfire.


    Marcus paused, the corners of his lips pulling upward slightly.


    "I had just turned 18years and was sitting under the cherry blossom tree, my secret hideout after a beating from my dad.


    I was sad, angry and hurt that I had such awful parents whom people feared and respected. And I hated how weak I was that I couldn''t stand up to them.


    The first time I saw her¡­. I didn''t know what was happening to me. My heart was pounding hard in my chest and it felt like I had met her before.


    I still remember the beautiful smile on her face as the wind blew her blonde hair to her face and when my eyes met hers¡­..something in me recognized her as mine. Only mine. "


    Meredith stared at him. She knew vampires aged slower once they reached their twenties and he was just eighteen when he met her.


    That would mean he had met her about a hundred years ago? What had happened? And for him to still remember her like this he might have loved her so much so what had happened? Why was he now engaged to her?


    Meredith had so many questions but she held her tongue.


    "I was terrified,confused about the overwhelming feeling I had for her. For the longest time, we just stared at each other in a trance.


    My instincts were in overdrive, and I wanted to close the distance between us. I wanted to touch her and sank my fangs into her to im her.


    "I''d never felt anything like it for any other female


    before. As a prince a lot of women wanted me but I knew right away she was different.


    She walked up to me, smiled, and asked, "Are you my Prince Charming? You''re so beautiful and from now you''re mine. Just like that. She was so brave, so blunt, so unexpected.... I couldn''t believe it.


    Most people were scared to approach me but she was so carefree. She sat beside me and started talking about herself. I listened quietly without saying a word.


    But she didn''t mind. She kepting everyday and told me about her day and I listened without a word.


    I just enjoyed herpany and just like that we were inseparable. No one knew about our meeting. The cherry blossom was our secret hideout.


    I knew my feelings for her were weird and it seems to grow stronger everyday so I asked your father. He was my fight instructor . He told me about mates."


    Meredith furrowed her brows and interrupted him,


    "Mates?"


    Marcus turned to look at her and nodded stiffly.


    "Magical beings are blessed once in a millennium by the gods. Not all but some lucky ones get soulmates and it''s so rare that 1 out of 10 people actually gets a mate.


    Marriage is by choice but mates are different. Just like the mate ritual where souls are tied together.


    The mate ritual is done by a witch to tie two people together just like the mate bond except this one is natural and is a blessing by the gods."


    Meredith nodded in understanding.


    "Your dad didn''t marry my aunt who was the female in the next line for the vampire throne because your mother was his mate. He couldn''t be bonded to another."


    Meredith''s eyes widened at the news.


    "So if I''m mated to another one I can''t do the ritual with you?"


    "Yes¡­.same as me. If I''m mated to another we can''t do the ritual."


    Meredith was confused. So Anastasia was his mate?


    "So she was your mate?." Meredith questioned.


    Marcus nodded and looked away lost in memory.


    "Yes."


    He sucked in a deep breath and his shoulders hunched.


    A sad, empty silence settled over them as Meredith waited for him to continue, but he didn''t.


    Marcus sat there motionless with his eyes closed. He wasn''t smiling, or frowning. He looked serene, like a beautiful statue, the wind blowing his silvered hair.


    He was so beautiful and unreal. If she didn''t have As maybe¡­.just maybe.


    Meredith whispered quietly, "So what happened?"


    Marcus opened his eyes andplete devastation glinted through them.


    "My dad found out¡­and he wasn''t happy. Anastasia was a werewolf, an omega at that. The weakest of their kind so my dad was furious.


    He had nned all my life¡­. I was supposed to be betrothed to the princess of the city of Arkaans once your parents gave birth and if it''s a boy, I was supposed to be his best friend and nothing was going to destroy his perfectly crafted ns for my life, not even the gods."


    A chill ran along Meredith''s spine .


    "He-he killed her and made me watch. As a punishment for challenging and threatening him that I will run away with her if he forces us to be apart."


    Marcus lifted his gaze, meeting her eyes. There was no softness in them. This was a look that she had never seen on his face before. It wasplete emptiness.


    "Apparently the only way to break a mate bond is if one of the mate dies," He continued quietly, his eyes still locked with hers.


    Meredith didn''t even think her heart was


    beating. How could someone be so cruel to his own son?The thought of someone murdering As.


    The thought of such a thing happening, of watching him die right in front of her... she couldn''t imagine the anguish.


    "I never got to say goodbye." Marcus added.

 Chapter 129: The agreement

    "Marcus ... " She croaked.


    "When your mate dies¡­the pain is unbearable. It''s like someone is pulling your soul out of your body. It drives some people insane."


    Meredith''s throat bobbled and she swallowed.


    "I never marked my little spitfire toplete the bond so my grieving process wasn''t that badpared to others and my dad found a witch to break the bond the same day she died.


    He covered it so well that no one knew that I had a mate. Your dad was suspicious but he nevermented on it and I didn''t tell him."


    "I kept ming myself for years, I felt responsible for it. Like it was my fault¡­ But time had numbed the sting of my grief, at least enough so that I can pretend I never met her. I drank and slept around to fill the emptiness inside me but it was never enough.


    So I channeled all my hate at the world for being cruel into being stronger in order to get revenge for my little spitfire. And oh, I did. I killed my own father and I had no remorse.


    Hate is the strongest motivation and power is the strongest shield."


    He turned a knowing expression at her, a sad smile


    tilting his lips upward.


    "I lost the one I love because of my responsibilities as a prince . So I understand what you''re going through princess.


    I''m not going to force you to fall in love with me or anything but please for the sake of the people let''s pretend.


    Until you''re powerful enough to rule the city. We can push the mating ritual and marking ceremony for some time until you''re strong enough.


    Since the ritual is dangerous we can give an excuse that we have both agreed to wait for you to fully sharpen your skills to prevent any casualties during the rituals since you have been human all your life.


    And the only way we can convince the council and the people is if we pretend that we like each other and we are not avoiding the rituals because we can''t stand each other."


    Meredith stared at him intently and considered his words and nodded.


    " Oh-okay."


    However, she had a couple of questions that she wanted to ask. But she was afraid of the answer. After much contemtion she asked the question.


    "Do you have someone you''re currently intimate with?"


    A glint passed through Marcus''s eyes and his lips curled up slightly, "Yes¡­"


    "Oh¡­" A slight disappointment filled Meredith. She knew there was nothing between them but she really didn''t want to be disrespected by another woman or hurt her.


    "But I will break up with her today. I haven''t gotten the time to talk to her because she went to visit her mom in another town.


    And our rtionship is strictly sexual. No feelings attached. I told her from the beginning not to expect anything."


    Meredith nodded.


    "Alright. Any child or anything else I should know about?" Meredith asked again.


    "No. Nothing else."


    "That¡­..will you¡­" Meredith blushed and looked away.


    Marcus raised his brows, "What?"


    "Will you be sleeping with anyone?"


    Marcus leaned back and smirked, "Do you want me to?"


    Meredith rolled her eyes at him. "I know you''re a man and have needs. I''m not going to be selfish to keep you from seeking pleasure elsewhere when I can''t give it to you.


    Just be discreet. I don''t want any woman to disrespect me because she is fucking my man or want to be theughing stock of the city."


    Marcus lips curled up in amusement and he nodded, "Alright. What about you?"


    Meredith blinked at his question.


    "You know it doesn''t work that way. Once we are joined, no man will touch me for fear of you. I, on the other hand, will not be feared. And women will continue to offer themselves to you."


    Marcus chuckled, "No. You don''t know how this monarch works do you?"


    Meredith''s eyebrow rose clearly; she didn''t know what he meant.


    "You''re the princess, next in line to the throne. Men and women will throw themselves at your feet for you to even nce at them once you''re queen. You can fuck whoever you want and even decide to keep a harem full of men.


    Vampires are exotic creatures we crave pleasure as much as blood and since you''re a tribrid your sex drive would be higher than others."


    "But I thought once weplete the mate ritual I will only want to be you?" Meredith asked, all of this was confusing.


    "You don''t have to be mated or love someone to sleep with them. Sex is different¡­.you can fuck someone without any emotional attachment."


    "Oh..." Meredith trailed off lost in thought. Does this mean she could still have a rtionship with As?


    "Your dad loved your mom, that''s why he never had a harem full of women even though the council wanted him to."


    "So you''re okay with me having a harem?" Meredith inquired.


    "No. I''m quite possessive. I don''t want to share you with anyone. I don''t care if you don''t love me but once weplete the mate rituals I don''t think I can see you with another person."


    His words took her off guard. She had assumed he


    wouldn''t care, guess she was wrong.


    "What about before the mating ritual? Can I also sleep with another man?"


    He contemted her words for a few moments.


    The longer it took him to reply, the more her


    anxiety level rose. She knew once As came she couldn''t keep her hands away from him.


    She didn''t want to deceive Marcus and wanted to seek his opinion first.


    Finally, he answered carefully, "I am not naive, and


    will not make you promises I cannot keep. I will find a way to satisfy my needs and it''s only right that you also do. Just be discreet."


    Meredith released the breath she was holding and nodded. She really hated infidelity but she had no choice. At times people had to be selfish in order to fight for what they wanted and she was no different.


    "Alright, " Meredith replied.


    "Yes¡­in case you don''t find anyone to your taste. I''m right here." Marcus suggested and winked at her.


    "Keep dreaming, dear prince." Meredith retorted rolling her eyes at him.

 Chapter 130: Arya

    When Meredith emerged from her chambers, Marcus took a moment to examine her from head to toe. He nodded in approvement. She was feeling so much better today after her talk with As and Marcus.


    Marcus had told her that he was going to introduce her to some of his friends today and it was better that they make an appearance together before the ball. So here they were.


    "How are you feeling?" Marcus asked softly.


    "Good." Meredith replied.


    Marcus nodded curtly and he held out his hand, "Let''s go."


    Meredith took it tentatively, "Do I have to behave like a princess or have to be myself?"


    He chuckled. "Yourself, princess. You don''t have to create an image that isn''t you. Feel free."


    Meredith swallowed and nodded, "Alright."


    They walked in silence and met people along the way who nced at her curiously but she was too nervous to pay them any attention.


    They finally stopped in front of a door and Marcus opened it leading her in.


    There were several people hanging out. Some


    were ying video games and others chatting. It


    was clear their presence caused quite amotion because they all fell silent as they walked by.


    And Meredith  noticed more than one female red at their joined hands, their expressions were a mix of surprise, jealousy and outright animosity.


    Her throat bobbled, and her heart sank inside her chest. It''s like they wanted to kill her.


    Marcus squeezed her fingers lightly. He must have


    heard her increase in heartbeat and sensed her nervousness. She looked up at him.


    His lips curved into a small reassuring smile but it disappeared so fast she thought she was hallucinating.


    Meredith inhaled and released the breath to calm her nerves.


    If she didn''t know any better, she would swear they had stepped into a nightclub. There were several


    couches set in groupings, a bar at the far side of the room and multi color lightnings.


    Meredith and Marcus made their way past several


    groupings of furniture until they reached a couple


    seated in two veryfortable-looking high-back


    upholstered chairs, close to the bar. There was


    a small table between them.


    As they got closer,she realized it was Timothe and a woman. She was breathtakingly beautiful.


    Her skin was autumn brown and as smooth as a moonstone. She had blue eyes and her hair was coral-ck and it crashed over her shoulders.


    Marcus introduced her, "Meredith, this is Katrina."


    She pulled Meredith into a hug, "I have been dying to meet you!"


    Meredith returned the hug with a smile on her face for the warm wee. She was the only female who didn''t look like she wanted to kill her.


    Meredith and Marcus sat across them on a couch.


    "So tell me how the earth is? Is it filled with hot guys like the ones in the books? Are the men so loving like they describe in the books? It must be so nice!"


    Katrina gushed with a dream-like look on her face.


    "Do you also like books?" Meredith asked equally excited to meet someone who was obsessed with books like her.


    "Yes of course! We have a huge library filled with all kinds of books anyone wants to read. I''m obsessed with historical romances and mafia books! Are the mafia men hot like they describe in the books?"


    Katrina questioned.


    Meredith smiled and began to talk about books with Katrina, both of them forgetting about the men sitting beside them.


    Marcus leaned down to her ear while she was listening to Katrina, his breath tickling her neck as he growled low, "You look so beautiful with that beautiful smile on your face. You should smile more.


    His words and tone sent shockwaves of heat


    through her system. She stared up at him with wide


    eyes.


    Meredith knew he was acting and wanted people to see them as a happy couple.


    Suddenly, he nced over her shoulder. A muscle


    in his jaw clenched and his expression hardened. Meredith  turned around to find the source of his irritation.


    A stunning woman with purple hair and red


    eyes red intently at them. Her hands were balled


    into fists and she was almost vibrating with fury.


    "Arya." Timothe hissed.


    "I will be right back. Wait for me okay?" Marcus said softly before he stood to his feet and walked across the room to her.


    They spoke too softly for Meredith to hear their words, but her bodynguage said it all.


    Her clenched fists and her biting her lips trying to hold her tears told her what she had to know.


    Meredith stared at them silently. She felt kinda bad taking Marcus from this beautiful woman.


    Without warning, Marcus took the woman by the arm and they both walked out the door.


    Meredith frowned, she hoped everything was okay. She would hate to be the source of another woman''s pain.


    Her expression must have given away her internal


    struggle, because Katrina suddenly joined her in the


    couch and took her hand. She murmured softly,


    "It''s not what it looks like."


    "Huh?" Meredith asked, confused. What was she talking about ?


    "Marcus was the most eligible bachelor and he is quite popr with thedies. Even though Arya was the only one he was sleeping with. Their rtionship was purely contractual and she knew what she was getting into."


    Katrina exined.


    "Oh¡­" Meredith trailed off. She didn''t know what to say.


    "Yeah, let''s go to the biggest library. We can find some books together." Katrina suggested


    "Alright."


    Meredith was grateful for thepany of Katrina. She was so easy-going and fun to talk to.


    Meredith was surprised when she told her she had grown together with Marcus and Timothe.


    Even though Marcus was the only vampire in their circle they seemed to get along well.


    Marcus had a sense of responsibility for maintaining peace between the vampires and the werewolves.


    Meredith was quite surprised at this information.


    "Your parents basically raised him so he had always wanted toplete their vision. I''m so happy that you''re here princess."


    Meredith smiled and gave a small nod.


    Meredith and Katrina browsed through the vast books and at the end of the day, Meredith had enough books to apany her throughout the month. Marcus still wasn''t back and she couldn''t help but worry.


    She nced a worried look around hoping to see Marcus but he was nowhere to be seen.


    "Tomorrow I wille pick you for your dress fitting! I can''t wait. It''s been so long since we had a joint ball."


    Katrina said once they reached Meredith''s chambers.


    "Alright I will wait for you then."

 Chapter 131: The ball

    Meredith closed the book she was reading when she heard a knock on the door.


    She trudged to the door and pulled it open to reveal Katrina. She looked as lovely as the first time she had seen her.


    "Princess, so good to see you again. How are you?"


    She said sweetly.


    "Never better. You?" Meredith asked robotically, stepping aside so she could enter the room.


    "Fine, fine." She said, sweeping into the room.


    When Meredith shut the door, she turned to face her.


    Katrina grinned at Meredith.


    Meredith raised her eyebrows, "What?"


    "Ohe on¡­are you not excited to try on the dresses I have brought?" Katrina asked, waving the garment storage bags in front of her.


    "Oh¡­I forgot about that." Meredith replied.


    Katrina sighed andid the dresses on the bed.


    "Don''t worry, you will love the dresses I chose. They''re all so beautiful! I can''t wait for you to try them on."


    "Please tell me you''re not going to dress me up," Meredith said, the moment Katrina  grabbed a dress and held it up.


    "Of course not!" She said, giving her a look that


    screamed of her ns to do the exact opposite.


    ******


    "I can''t reach the zipper," Meredith huffed after trying out the fifth dress.


    Katrina gasped when Meredith turned around to face her.


    "I know. I look awful-" Meredith said and started to pull down the off-the-shoulder straps.


    "No no no!" She stammered,ing over, and


    stopped her. She grabbed her shoulders and looked at her with a gentle expression.


    "You look absolutely magnificent," She insisted.


    Meredith  looked down at the dress and then back to Katrina.


    "Don''t believe me?" Katrina questioned and turned


    her around so she was faced with the full-length mirror.


    Meredith gasped and froze in shock at the sight in front of her


    She almost didn''t recognize the girl standing in front of her. The fiery red and contrasting dark red of the gown entuated all her curves and the bare back design featured a side cutout and a high slit that highlighted Meredith''s leg.


    "When Marcus selected this dress I wasn''t so sure but seeing you in this?! Gosh I can''t wait for his face tomorrow!"


    Katrina said excitedly.


    "Marcus?" Meredith questioned. She hadn''t seen him again after yesterday when he chased after Arya but he had helped pick her gowns?


    "Yes, he apanied me to collect the gowns and personally chose this for you. He said the dress represents  power, boldness, and confidence."


    Meredith was stunned and she didn''t know what to say.


    "Oh."


    "Yes, he is a sweetheart isn''t he? Behind all those coldness and indifference." Katrina grinned.


    Meredith''s lips pulled up and she nodded, "guess he is."


    "Now we will let your hair down and give you a bold makeup toplete the look!"


    "I don''t know... Isn''t it a bit¡­ Provocative?" Meredith said, turning to the side. The slight was too high and all her back was showing.


    Even her marks which had been her greatest insecurities were on disy. She was waiting for Katrina''s remark but surprisingly she didn''t evenment on it.


    Sheughed. "I forget that you haven''t done any of


    this before. Trust me, you''ll fit right in and your marks are beautiful. People will go crazy seeing it!"


    "What do you mean?" Meredith asked, furrowing her brows.


    "Oh! We mystical creatures have lived for so long so we are a little bold and daring. You will see!"


    Meredith hands brushed the dress and nodded absentmindedly.


    "Okay now that we have found the perfect dress it''s time time to go over the customs of the night"


    "Go over what?" Meredith asked in confusion. Katrina helped her out of the dress and exined.


    "Tomorrow you you would be introduced as the lost princess and Marcus''s betrothed. It''s the first night the kingdom gets to meet you. This ceremony is about you just as much as it is about Marcus,"


    She told her  her seriously, keeping her eyes on Meredith''s almost like she wanted to make her point clear and make sure she she understood.


    Nerves fluttered in Meredith''s stomach.


    "You''re to be beside Marcus all night and he would introduce you to the influential people from other regions of the city of Arkaans.


    You and him will have to dance in front of the whole kingdom and only then can others ask you for a dance."


    She stopped there even though she sounded like


    she had more to say. Her eyes nced over to


    Meredith and she smiled at her.


    "Do you have any questions?"


    Meredith shook her head, "No."


    Her thoughts were jumbled out the moment.


    "Alright let me take you through what to expect."


    Karina suggested.


    **********


    "Wait here. They''ll announce you in a few minutes,


    at which time, you will make your appearance and


    descend the staircase.


    When you reach the bottom, people are going to want to meet you. I know it''ll be a bit overwhelming, just do your best. Marcus, Timothe and I will all be there if you need us.


    These people have been waiting a long


    time to see you. They have a great amount of love


    and admiration for you, so try to keep that in mind,


    okay?"


    Meredith swallowed the lump in her throat and nodded stiffly. She couldn''t believe the day had finallye.


    How she wished As was here. Shit she had forgotten to spy on him using her magic mirror. She never got the chance with Maria and Katrina preparing for tonight.


    What if they didn''t like her? Or try to kill her? Or what if¡­.


    "You look perfect." Katrina said, bringing her out of her trance.


    "Thank you,Kate.¡­." Meredith whispered, nerves fluttering in her belly


    "See you down there." She winked at Meredith and


    turned, disappearing around the corner of the


    hallway which led into the main entrance and


    grand staircase of the ballroom.


    Meredith heard a voice behind her and her heart jumped in her chest. Taking a deep breath she turned to face the person.

 Chapter 132: Blue-eyed man

    Meredith looked at Marcus as he stood in front of her. His eyes roamed her figure and her heart raced as his eyes brightened to the red color of her


    dress.


    Meredith swallowed hard and cleared her throat.


    "You look-" He choked. Meredith raised her eyebrows in a gesture for him to finish his sentence and stop staring. He snapped out of it, gainingposure and gave a crooked smirk of a smile.


    "You look incredible," He breathed.


    "Thanks. I heard you selected the dress. Thank you."


    Marcus gave a low bow


    "It''s my pleasure princess. "You are truly exquisite as if this dress was tailored to fit you. Such a shame I won''t be helping you to remove it tonight." He teased with a small frown on his face.


    Meredith blushed and rolled her eyes at him.


    "So are you ready?" Marcus asked.


    "No¡­I don''t think I can do this." Meredith breathed.


    "It''s not a matter of if you can or cannot," Marcus said and stared deep into her eyes. "It''s whether or not you have the strength to ept what''s now yours and face the future with your head held high."


    Meredith swallowed, took a deep breath and forced out a smile. She was ready to embrace her future and the responsibilities as her parents'' daughter. And she would do it with as much positivity as she could manage. That''s what her parents would''ve wanted.


    A secondter, trumpets sounded and loud booming voice echoed,


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, the moment we have all


    been waiting! May I have the pleasure of


    introducing for the first time, Lady Meredith Rossi of Arkaans. Thest of the royal bloodline, Princess, and heir to the throne!"


    "Guess this is it¡­" She murmured.


    Marcus gave her a reassuring smile before she walked inside.


    Silence fell, aside from the trumpets and she took a deep breath as she walked toward the stairs.


    Time seemed to slow down and the music faded away from her senses as she stopped at the top of the staircase and gazed down at the scene below.


    The ballroom wasrge with high ceilings which amodated hundreds of people and a live band.


    She looked down at the stairs at the crowd of people staring at her with their mouths open.


    They were wearing masks so Meredith had no idea who was who. Maybe they wanted her to be the focus of attention so she was the only one whose face wasn''t covered.


    No one made a single sound as she swept her eyes across the massive crowd of people, her face a


    mask of calm indifference. Based on their eye colors she knew there were witches, vampires and werewolves present then there was him.


    His ck mask blended in with his long sleeve


    charcoal colored shirt. ck leather gloves covered his hands and wrists.


    His dark hair was tousled and gave him that typical bad-boy look.Even in the midst of all the dark


    clothes, his eyes were the first thing she noticed


    about him.


    His blue eyes seemed to glow as he fought to keep his eyes locked on her own. His gaze was hot


    and slow, and once his eyes flickered downwards, it


    was as if he couldn''t stop them.


    His eyes roamed the dress she was wearing and the familiar desire glinted in his eyes.


    Meredith sucked in a deep breath and her heart hammered in her chest. No-it couldn''t be¡­.


    Breathing out to calm her raging heart. She pulled back her shoulders and lifted her chin, trying not to be intimidated by the powerful men and women in the room.


    She began to slowly walk down the stairs. The long train of her red dress followed behind her, and the slit in the side of her dress allowed her right leg to peek out of the fabric with each step she took.


    Her eyes locked with Marcus who gave her a small nod. He was not wearing a mask just like her and then there was Katrina. She smiled and waved at Meredith. Meredith returned the smile and her confidence increased.


    As she neared the bottom of the stairs, she found Marcus in front of her extending his hand for her.


    Meredith''s eyes widened in shock as he was standing at the far end a second ago. She didn''t think she would ever get used to his inhuman speed.


    Meredith epted it with a radiant smile, whispering in return, "Thank you."


    The crowd parted as they passed through. All eyes


    were trained on them.


    Meredith held Marcus''s hand tighter, a little wary of the overt attention. She was used to their curious stares, but this open ogling was a bit ridiculous.


    When they made it past the crowd to the entrance of the ballroom, she asked, "What are they staring at?"


    Marcus squeezed her fingers and smirked,


    "Probably awestruck by your beauty."


    Meredith didn''t have time to respond before the announcer boldly proimed,


    "Also, on this day I''d like to proudly introduce to


    you Prince Marcus Wilson of the vampire n and his betrothed, Princess Meredith Rossi of Arkaans. Their marriage would ensure the alliance that has been between the vampires and werewolves for centuries now."


    Once he said this, everyone looked back to Meredith once again. She was greeted with fanged


    grins, scrowls and also some nk expressions.


    She looked around, her breathing a little faster than normal. Meredith  took in all the people that stared at her.


    Then her eyes met his again, those blue eyes. Meredith sucked in a deep breath. Even though she couldn''t see his face¡­those eyes were so familiar.


    "Please let''s all make space as the princess and her  new found love share in their first dance,"


    Meredith averted her gaze but not before she saw the hurt and pain shed in the man''s eyes.


    Marcus bowed lightly and stretched out his hand to her.


    Meredith swallowed and took his hand. Marcus looked down at her and she stared up at him. They began to move to the tune of the music but her mind was upied by the blue-eyed man. Who was he?


    A/N: Hy guys so I have created an instagram ount please follow me and don''t be shy to send me Hy!


    Instagram: AuthorChichii

 Chapter 133: Proposal

    "I can tell by the way you move..." Marcus leaned forward and whispered in Meredith''s ears, his breath fanning her earlobe.


    "That something is bothering you. You seem tense, what is it?"


    Meredith cocked her head at him, "Huh¡­.N-nothing."


    Her mind was upied by the blue-eyed man. Her instincts were telling her it was him but if he was finally here why hadn''t he looked for her yet?


    Marcus must have caught the scent of her tension because he pulled her closer, bringing her against his chest.


    "Don''t lie. It''s not very princess-like." He smirked at her


    Meredith flushed at how close they were as they danced together. His smile grew bigger as he swirled her around.


    "So are you going to tell me what''s wrong?" Marcus questioned again.


    "Just not used to this much attention."


    Marcus''s grip tightened on her hand as he gave it aforting squeeze, "You''re doing so well."


    Meredith managed to nod and they continued to dance. She caught Katrina smiling at her and she


    managed a small smile to her but she didn''t miss the fact that the man''s eyes were on her. He looked absolutely furious.


    Suddenly the song ended and everyone erupted into cheer. Meredith averted her gaze and stared at Marcus. They stood in front of each other while he still held her hands.


    "I have a gift for you." Marcus whispered.


    Meredith raised her eyebrows. "What?"


    Marcus removed something from his pocket. It was a small box with a ribbon tied on top of it.


    When Marcus opened the box, she found a beautiful, white ruby ring inside, Just outside the prongs and slightly below the ruby stone, a contoured ring of round bright cut set diamonds lined with milgrain to form a halo around it.


    It was a gorgeous ring, fit for a queen.


    Meredith studied the ring more closely and found an inscription so faint, ''Wilson.''


    His family''s name meaning he was giving her a family heirloom.


    Meredith just stared with wide open eyed at the ring and felt like the whole world was breaking, crumbling apart around her.


    In her dreams it had always been As giving her a ring¡­.


    "Do you like it?" Marcus asked, as he fidgeted. Clearly he was a little nervous about what her reaction would be.


    A single tear slide across Meredith''s cheeks and she noddded, the lump in her throat was too much for her to speak.


    Marcus got on one knee and his lips curled up slightly,


    "Meredith Rossi of Arkaans , I promise to protect you with my life and to devote the rest of my life


    for your happiness and to the well being of our


    kingdom. I will rule at your side until my dying


    breath. Will you do me the honor of marrying me?"


    Marcus said his eyes boring into hers. Meredith stared down at him, her lips parting but no words came out.


    The crowd began to whisper to each other, their


    wide eyes darting around. Some of the women swoon while others frowned, jealousy brewing in their eyes.


    "Yes." Another tear rolled down her cheek as she


    smiled down at him.


    To anyone else, the tear woulde across as happiness but only she knew how much her heart was hurting.


    A worried glint passsed through Marcus''s eyes as he stood up and slid the ring on her finger. He leaned forward and pressed a quick kiss on her cheeks.


    "The ring isced with magic that can help hide your emotions." Marcus whispered in her ears before he pulled away from her.


    Cheers and congrattions erupted across the room and they were immediately surrounded by adorning party goers.


    "Princess, congrattions-"


    "Oh let''s see the ring!"


    "Wish you happiness! Princess."


    "Amazing, that you''re here after all this time!''


    "Where did you get this amazing dress?"


    "How does it feel to be proposed by the prince."


    Meredith felt suffocated as everyone around them


    began bbering at her, each of them striving to


    get her attentions.


    "Sorry guys, I want my fianc¨¦ all to myself."


    Marcus suddenly said as she felt his hand gently touch the back of her arm, just below her elbow, and he began to turn her away from the murmuring crowd.


    He steered her towards Katrina.


    "Congrattions my friend." Katrina pulled Meredith into a hug.


    "Thank you." Meredith said numbly.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah I just need a drink. All of this¡­ it''s overwhelming."


    "Here, try this one. It''s quite good."


    Timothe who was standing beside Katrina offered, picking up a ss with a translucent, blue liquid inside of it. It was garnished with lime on the rim. Meredith  took it from him and gave him a shy smile.


    "Thank you." She said, taking a small sip. Meredith closed her eyes and let out a satisfied moan as the liquid hit her tongue.


    "Don''t be deceived by the sweet taste and drink them too fast. The liquor here  is much stronger than human liquor."


    Marcus said, suddenly. She had forgotten that he was beside her.


    "Perfect¡­because I really need some liquor in my system."  Meredith replied.


    Suddenly the music grew louder and people began to dance.


    Some moved away, toward the outskirt of the


    ballroom, to give the dancers more space. The


    strange, booming music filled her senses and her eyes roam the room looking for blue-eyed man.


    But he was nowhere to be seen. Meredith frowned in disappointment and gulped down the drink.


    "That¡­where is Elvin? He promised he would be present at my weing ball and the fae King? Did he reject the invitation?"


    Meredith asked.


    "Elvin was here but he was called away by Aurora when you were dancing with Marcus. The fae king¡­had epted to carry out the ritual even though he couldn''t be present today. But first he had certain conditions that''s why Elvin was called away by Aurora."


    Timothe replied.


    Meredith nodded. She turned to look at Marcus.


    "I want to get some fresh air. Is it okay."


    Marcus contemted for a while but he nodded.


    "Becareful and don''t go far away. I wille and look for you if you take long."


    Meredith breath a sigh of relief and gave him a grateful look.


    ******


    Meredith leaned her arms against the balcony as she breathed in the fresh air. The cold breeze ran along her skin and she shivered.


    Suddenly she felt someone put a coat around her and she turned to look at the person.


    Her whole body stiffened as she met the familiar eyes.


    "As." She breathed.

 Chapter 134: Who are you ?

    "How are you blending in As?" Elvin asked as he gave his nephew a ss of liquor.


    "Thank you." As took it and took a sip before he replied to his uncle.


    "I don''t know. All of this is really new to me." As shrugged.


    "Don''t worry, I will introduce you to people around here and in a day or two we can start training." Elvin said parting As''s shoulder.


    When his uncle had removed their seal , As had thought Ace would be the werewolf since he was the oldest but surprisingly it was him. His brother waspletely human.


    He should have know since he was the one who had blue eyes just like his mom.


    Nothing could exin his excitement when he got to know he could be with his Angel.


    Not even the pain he had grown through when he was transitioning. Every pain was worth it if he got closer to her.


    Because his wolf had been locked away for years, it was hard getting him to ept As andmunicate with him but it did. After hours of pain they finally merged as one.


    Like right now it was roaring in his mind,at the sight of her. Telling him to hide her away from these men gazed.


    As didn''t know if it was because he was in love with her that''s why his wolf was angry at these men ogling at her or if it was  something else. Because for meeting Meredith for the first time his wolf was sure possessive, more possessive than him.


    But as his eyes drank her in, the anger faded, reced by awe.


    Her dress was bold and daring, something his shy and innocent Angel would never wear because she had always been conscious about her marks.


    She was stunning, with her chin held high, her shoulders pushed back and her face a mask of indifference as she scanned the crowd, As could totally see her as the future queen. His Angel would make such a fine queen one day.


    Her eyes met his and As saw her stiffened. Even though they were wearing masks, he was sure his Angel could detect him. They stared at each other for a while before she averted her gaze and descended the stairs.


    A man whom As was assuming was the vampire prince held out his hand for her once she reached the end of the stairs and helped her down.


    His wolf snarled angrily as the announcer introduced the vampire as his Angel''s betrothed.


    Anger curled hot and unstoppable in his gut, like a zing inferno that wanted to burn him from the inside out as he led her to the dance floor, with his hands on her waist.


    God he needed a drink to calm his raging heart. Without a word to his uncle, As made his way to the bar.


    He picked up a ss of red colored liquid and


    tipped his head back. The burning liquid slipped


    down his throat, warming his belly.


    With his eyes on Meredith and the prince he picked up another and threw that one back, too. As he picked the third ss he saw his uncle making his way towards him.


    He stopped in front of As, one of his brows raised and he frowned at him.


    "Are you okay?" He asked worriedly.


    As grunted and threw back the third ss of liquor.


    "Yes.. I am."


    Elvin gave him a quizzical look but he said nothing.


    Suddenly, the people gasped and murmured softly. As eyes made its way to the dance floor and saw the prince was bent down on one knee, holding a ring, and Meredith was standing before him, her eyes wide with shock.


    As stood, frozen, as the prince''s words rang in his ears.


    Every muscle in his body tensed, and the ss in


    his hand suddenly shattered noisily.


    "As!!" His uncle shouted in surprise, shielding his


    eyes. "what the hell?"


    As brushed the shards of ss off of his hand and ignored him.


    Someone came to call his uncle away but he was too lost in his thoughts to pay them any attention.


    This was supposed to him. He was the one supposed to proposing to his angel.


    ''Kill, Kill, kill the prince


    Take her


    His wolf was raging inside his head. All of this was new to him and it made him more irritated.


    A single tear slid down her cheeks and he hissed. He hated saying her cry.


    He needed to get away before he did something he might regret. ncing at her for thest time he left the ballroom. He needed to clear his head.


    ******


    After taking a stroll to clear his head, As walked towards the ballroom. He knew he had been reckless and his uncle would be suspicious. He really had to becareful on how he act around Meredith. He couldn''t put her at risk.


    He saw someone leaning against the balcony railing.


    At first he didn''t pay much attention but when he got closer he saw it was his Angel.


    As stared at her for a moment before he walked towards her. He saw her shivered slightly and quickly removed his coat, putting it on her shoulder.


    She turned to look at him and then he met the familiar hazel eyes.


    "As." She breathed, shock marred on her face.


    As leaned against the balcony railing beside her. He sighed and ran a hand through his tousled hair as he gazed at the mountains in the distance.


    "How are you Angel?" He asked after a second, his lips curled up into a sad smile.


    Meredith blinked at him and took his hand as if to confirm that he was really here .


    As tugged her forward against his chest without a word. He wrapped his arms around her and he breathed in herforting scent. He buried his face in her hair and inhaled deeply, his arms tightening around her.


    They pulled apart and stared at each other. They both had so much to say but didn''t know where to start.


    "I-" Meredith started but was interrupted by a voice behind her.


    "Meredith!"


    Meredith turned around to see Marcus walking towards her. He pulled Meredith behind him once he reached them and red at As


    "Who are you?"

 Chapter 135: Meeting Marcus

    "Who are you?" Marcus questioned, taking a protective stance in front of Meredith.


    Meredith''s eyes met As''s and her heart galloped in her chest. He stared at her intently for a long time before he finally replied gruffly, "I''m As,  Elvin''s nephew."


    "Oh yeah, he had told me he was going to bring his nephew back. Nice to meet you, I''m Prince Marcus Wilson." Marcus murmured and stretched out his hand for a handshake.


    Meredith''s heart raced and her attention shot to As to see his response.


    As stared at Marcus''s hand for a minute before he took it, holding Marcus''s gaze. He spoke, "It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance." While shaking Marcus''s hand.


    Meredith stared at him with wide eyes in shock. She really wasn''t expecting As to be so amicable.


    He nodded slightly at her as though they were having a private conversation. And then she realized they were! He wanted her to know he would never do anything reckless.


    Meredith exhaled and felt the tension release from her body.


    He watched her response and just barely nodded


    again, this time in approval.


    Marcus nodded in response, let go of As''s hand and turned to look at Meredith, "Are you okay? I was worried about you." Marcus grabbed her shoulders which was still wrapped with As''s coat and asked worriedly.


    Meredith swallowed and tried with all her will to avoid looking at As. She couldn''t bear to see the pain in his eyes.


    "I''m fine, I just needed some fresh air and then I met As here, he was apanying me to enjoy the nice view." Meredith forced out a smile and turned to look at As.


    Marcus nced at As, "Thank you for apanying my fianc¨¦e but we have to return back to the ballroom."


    It''s your wee ball, you can''t just leave like that." He added talking to Meredith.


    Meredith bit her lips and nodded in understanding, "Alright."


    She turned to look at As and cleared her throat,  "Thank you for yourpany."


    The words tasted bitter on her tongue.Meredith''s heart promptly splintered into even more pieces than it already had, pretending that she didn''t know him.


    As stared at her, so still he could''ve passed for a statue had it not been for the pain flickering in his eyes.


    Before she could take a step, As leaned down and ced a lingering kiss along her cheek, close


    enough for her to feel his breath on her neck, as he


    whispered throatily, "Good night, Princess."


    Meredith shivered, unable to resist the pull her body felt towards him. She focused on not panting, desperately trying to conceal how very much he affected her.


    Her heart hammered in her chest, and she stared at him with wide eyes as he pulled back. But As wasn''t looking at her. He was grinning smugly at Marcus.


    Marcus furrowed his brows but said nothing. He nodded at As and removed As coat from Meredith''s shoulders. He handed the coat back to As and As took it without saying a word.


    "Let''s go." Marcus said as he wrapped a hand around Meredith''s waist and led her back to the ballroom.


    Meredith walked beside Marcus lost in thoughts. She wondered what was going through As''s mind when he saw Marcus. Was he hurt she had pretended that she didn''t know him?


    She wanted to nce at him one more time but she was afraid she couldn''t stop herself from running into his arms.


    Just one more nce, Meredith thought as she turned around to look at As.


    He was stilll standing at the spot looking at her. Her eyes locked  with his. His eyes looked at her with an incredible amount of sadness.His expression went from deste to disbelieving, to pure rage... and then circled back to misery.


    Her heart broke  into pieces when he averted his gaze first. The lump in her throat was unbearable. It hurted so much.


    As she and Marcus neared the entrance hallway, the top of the staircase ahead, faint music could be heard drifting down the corridor.


    Marcus paused and looked down at her, taking both of her hands in his. Meredith hesitantly gazed up at him, with a pleasant, fake smile tucked firmly in ce on her lips.


    "Sorry that I didn''t inform you about the proposal. It was an impromptu decision and I wanted to surprise you. Forgive me?"


    Meredith nodded, "It''s okay."


    Marcus arched his brows in surprise, "you forgive me?"


    "Yeah." Meredith replied quietly.


    "Then why are you so quiet and what''s with that sad look on your face? Unfortunately I have given you the ring so I can''t sense your emotions. I''m curious about what is going on in your head? "


    Meredith gave a weak smile, "Nothing, I''m just tired."


    "Oh let''s hang around for a while, then I will take you back to your room."


    "Okay."


    *******


    Meredith spent the rest of the night talking with various witches, vampires and werewolves, who seemed to approach her in a never ending wave of enthusiasm. Marcus stayed beside her side all night and because of that no one else asked her to dance, and she was d.


    She greeted countless people, all of whom shook or kissed her hand, told her how happy they were happy to have found her.


    Meredith felt like a broken record as she  thanked each of them and exchanged small talk. Hours passed, and the line of people waiting to speak to her began to reduce.


    She had spoken to everyone here at least once, except As, seems he didn''t return to the ballroom.


    She  could barely stand straight on her heels as she had drunk more wine than she should have.


    Marcus finally spoke, "Alright the princess is tired and would be retiring to bed."


    Meredith smiled at them as they walked away and sighed when they were gone.


    "Thank you I''m tired and my feet is killing me."


    Meredith squealed in surprise as Marcus suddenly lifted her.


    "What are you doing!" Meredith yelled in embarrassment.


    "Carrying my fianc¨¦." Marcus replied with a smirk on his lips.


    Meredith blushed and wrapped her hands around his neck and buried her head in his chest to hide her embarrassment as people stared at them andmented on their romantic gesture.


    Unbeknownst to Meredith, a man was staring at her with a clenched fist and a broken heart.

 Chapter 136: Possessive drive

    Meredith sat in front of her mirror with conflicted thoughts. She was hoping to see As in the ballroom again but he was nowhere to be seen after their little encounter.


    She wondered what he was doing at the moment. Was he also lost in thoughts like her? Oh what she would do to have him here right beside him right now.


    A sudden, loud whooshing sound startled her out of her minded pacing. Her head whipped toward


    the window, where the noise hade from.


    As stood in front of  her , his hair ruffled and he was wearing ck t-shirt, ck pants and ck gloves with a rope wrapped around his waist. She watched as he untied the rope around his waist.


    Meredith couldn''t believe he had actually climbed this tall building.


    "What the hell? You could have been hurt! What were you thinking? What if someone had seen you?" Meredith stood up, anger and concern glinting in her eyes.


    As folded his muscled arms across his broad chest as he leaned casually against the wall. His


    eyes raked slowly down her body and she realized she  was wearing a very short, silk nightgown.


    As''s eyes lifted back to her face, and Meredith blushed as his re pierced into her, paralyzing her to the spot. His expression seemed to be more and more angry with each passing second.


    "As- '''' Meredith started to whisper, but was cut off as As lunged towards her and pushed her into the wall with her lips caught in a possessive kiss.


    Meredith''s heart started beating faster as As''s lips became more desperate against hers, her need for him escted inming her desire.


    Her body loosened and she found herself submitting into the kiss.


    She moaned into his mouth as the familiar, tingling


    warmth began to spread in her lower belly.


    The kisses were rough, possessive yet so sensual. Meredith''s hand entangled into his hair as his mouth imed her silently. He didn''t have to say anything; his touches were enough to convey his message.


    You''re mine¡­only mine.


    As''s left hand roughly grabbed the back of her right leg, jerking it up and swinging it around his hip, pulling her core tightly against him.


    Meredith moaned as every inch of her lit up with the burning, urgent need to possess him  while


    he eagerly flexed his hips, grinding the hard bulge of his massive erection against her center.


    Heat shot through her core and she felt a dampness gathering between her legs. The ache between her thighs grew more and more insistent.


    As trailed kisses along her shoulders and down to the ridges of her breasts. Meredith felt like her body was on fire.


    Her head fell back,and a moan escaped from her lips as he sucked her right nipple through her nightdress.


    She missed him. Missed his touch. Missed his dominance. She wanted..no needed more.


    A cool breeze from the opened window made her shivered, goosebumps forming on her skin.


    "As¡­." Meredith whined.


    As teeth nipped harshly at her neck and Meredith whimpered at the pain before he licked and kissed at the bite marks.


    "Tell me you''re mine¡­" He demanded as he pulled away, his eyes wild and crazed with lust.


    "I''m yours. Only yours."


    His hands caressed her cheeks and Meredith leaned into his touch with her eyes closed.


    "Tell me again¡­" he whispered, pulling her head


    back by her hair, exposing her throat, as he trailed


    his tongue and lips up and down the column of her


    throat.


    Meredith shivered, this kind of As was so dangerous yet he was all she wanted, all she could think about.


    She squeezed her eyes shut as desire burned in her brain and she could think of nothing else.


    " I''m yours.My mind, body, soul, heart all is yours.!"


    Meredith gasped,


    "Then tell me, Angel, why did you allow him to touch what is mine?" As growled, his eyes zing like blue mes.


    "As¡­"


    "I''m so jealous¡­.so fucking jealous and I don''t know what to do. This feeling it''s so painful and I just want you, to consume you, ruin you so badly that you would be disgusted by another man''s touch."


    As murmured as he shook with anger. He clenched his fist and avoided her gaze.


    Meredith''s heart broke into two. Poor As, all of these feelings might be so new and confusing to him. And the fact that he can''t even act on it might hurt him so much. Meredith grabbed his clenched fist, tiptoed and pressed a kiss on his forehead


    "I love you." She whispered against his forehead, pulling herself against him, welding every inch and curve of her body to his.


    Meredith felt a tear spill over his cheek and she kissed away his tears. She hated how vulnerable she had made him over the past few weeks.


    "Angel¡­."


    He breathed, his arms tightening  around her. The way he said, the endearment, so  delicately, so lovingly, sounded like the answer to all his problems.


    "Atty¡­" Meredith replied.


    "I wish¡­. I was the one giving you the ring today.


    His eyes softened. "I wish that more than you''ll


    ever know. But I don''t think your people would even ept me. They have a handsome powerful vampire lord as their future king." He spat, jealousyced in his voice.


    Meredith''s let out a shaky breath as his words pierced through her heart . The people were supposed to be more important to her than anything. The kingdom had toe first.


    Anger coursed through her as she felt a sudden hatred for them, for the crown¡­ She didn''t want it... It wasn''t fair.. Everyone kept reminding her but what about what she wanted?!


    "You looked so beautiful today, my wolf wouldn''t stop talking about you. "


    As lifted a hand and brushed the back of his


    knuckles against  her cheek. "You beautiful seductress, you have even charmed my wolf and now he is obsessed with you just as I am."


    He met her gaze with gentle, blue depths and


    smiled weakly at her.


    "All of this is new to me and I can''t exin but ever since I saw you at the ballroom, he''s been out of his fucking mind with this overwhelming, protective,possessive drive to be near you. And when I saw you with Marcus¡­.I wanted to kill him for touching you."

 Chapter 137: Mine

    TW: Mature content


    His fingers traced the outline of her jaw as she stared into his eyes, immersed in his words.


    "These feelings are so dark..I''m afraid they will consume me and I might do something reckless. So before I can control myself to see you with Marcus I have to stay away."


    A tear slid down on Meredith''s cheek and she shook her head.


    "No! Please no¡­I need you. I''m so scared and lonely."


    Meredith murmured.


    As''s lips curled up into a sad smile and shook his head, "No, you have so many amazing people around you. You will be fine."


    "What happened to the brave Mr. Martini? Are you telling me you''re giving up on us? What happened to the promises you made me?


    You promised me we will find a way? Are you backing out now because you''re afraid?" Meredith grabbed his shirt, as tears streamed down her face.


    "Love.." As trailed off.


    "Love happened to your brave Mr. Martin. When ites to you, I''m not brave and I''m not backing out because I''m afraid. It''s just¡­"


    Moisture gathered in his eyes and he looked at the ceiling letting out a deep breath,


    "I''m scared I would lose you. The fact that you are all I think about every second and knowing that for the first time someone has this much power over me to hurt me.


    Knowing that you would be by his side always and knowing that you will never be mine I can''t take it.


    It''s too much¡­too much."


    Meredith pressed her palm against his heart, feeling it beat underneath her palm.


    "Stupid..How many times do I have to tell you this? Meredith whispered.


    As''s throat bobbed as his eyes alternated between hers.


    "I love you. No one else but you. It doesn''t matter who is by my side¡­. My heart belongs to you, As, always¡­ I love you, and I am yours. Don''t you ever forget that.


    Whether you see me in public with someone new they would never make my heart beat like the way you do. No one can make my body submit like the way you do. No one can make me happier than you¡­.."


    As suddenly crushed his lips against hers and Meredith gasped in surprise. His hands gripped her ass and she moaned as he pressed her tighter against him.


    "What did I do to deserve you¡­.you''re so perfect¡­.and mine¡­" As rasped in between the kisses and the next instant, he lifted her and she found her legs wrapped around his waist.


    "Fuck, Angel. The things I want to do to you right now."


    "Then do it, it''s been so long since I screamed out your name, Sir. I miss you, please."


    "Such a good little girl." As purred.


    Suddenly, Meredith''s back hit the nearest wall and As pressed against her front, moving his


    hips rhythmically.


    Meredith could feel the wide, stiff shaft of his cock pressing firmly against her  thighs as he pulled her to him, kissing her fiercely, as if his life depended on it.


    The kiss was hard, demanding, and possessive, as if he was releasing his pent-up frustration and tension.


    Meredith tugged on his hair in return, her tongue tangling with his and letting out little moans.


    "Is this what you want?" As pinched her nipple through her nightwear. He sent the old familiar shiver coursing through her and a shiver shot through her body.


    "Hmm?"


    All thought flew from her mind when his hands


    cupped her breasts. He palmed her roughly before


    gripping the top of her nightgown and yanking it


    down.


    Then he cupped her again, squeezing and


    messaging as his thumb brushed over the swollen


    peak.


    She cried out, "As!"


    "You love that don''t you?" He nuzzled her shoulder, his finger circling her nipple, driving her mad. When he pinched it between his fingers she nearly cried out again.


    Meredith whimpered.


    "Y¡­Yes." She arched into his touch. "But more. Please."


    He trailed the kisses down the lines of her jaw. He buried his head in her neck as he bit, sucked and licked the flesh. Meredith threw her head back in pleasure with her eyes closed.


    "As¡­" Meredith moaned.


    His tongue flickered along her ears and pleasure pulsed in her veins.


    "Oh!" she gasped loudly, her chest heaving.


    "So fucking beautiful," As groaned.


    He caressing her soft skin with his thumbs as desire thrummed through her churning and burning its way through every cell in her body.


    As brought his head down to her neck, his mouth taking the ce of her thumbs as he kissed her sweet flesh, licking and nibbling down one side of her neck, and then along her vicle bone to the other side


    "Ats," she whimpered. The ache in her voice


    was palpable. As growled softly against her skin,


    "Do you want me inside you?"


    Meredith couldn''t speak. A low moan fell from her throat. Her eyes rolled to the back of her head and her  spine arched as the ache between her thighs increased, making her desperate for his touch.


    As''s mouth wrapped around one nipple. He wasn''t gentle. Sucking ferociously, pleasure and pain rippled through her.


    Her nipples were painfully hard from his aggression.


    Not leaving the other one unattended, his fingers pinched and pulled until she was writhing beneath him and making incoherent noises.


    Meredith was certain his marks would be left behind on her skin and she didn''t mind. She wanted him to mark her as his.


    As moved his mouth to the other breast and his


    hand snake between her legs. Two of his fingers


    entered her through her wet panties and she gasped, "As!"


    Not releasing her breast from his mouth, he


    groaned, "So fucking wet"


    Meredith blushed in embarrassment and bit her lips.


    As suddenly set her down and pulled back. Meredith''s  eyelids fluttered open¡­.her eyes wide now as she stared at him. Her little tongue darted out to wet her lips, confused about why he had stopped.


    As cupped her face in his hands, and


    lowered his head slowly, growling, "I want to taste you. Are you okay with that?"


    Meredith''s chest heaved. She breathed, "Yes-"

 Chapter 138: Promised pleasure

    TW: Mature Content


    The fact that he always asked for her consent before touching her made warmth fluttered in her stomach.


    Without another word, As slid down between her legs, kneeling on the ground in front of her.


    Meredith blushed at the position since it was always her at his feet but there was something about having such a powerful man knelt in front of her.


    Her thighs clenched in excitement and fire shot through her abdomen as he stared at her pussy and licked his lips as if it was the most delicious thing he had ever seen.


    Without warning, his head came down and too


    quickly for her to catch the movement, he shredded her panties with his hand and removed them from her body.


    Anticipation and excitement made her chest heaved frantically.


    Hisrge hands rubbed her thighs and hips


    purposefully as his gaze flickered up to hold hers.


    Fuck, this was so hot. His lips curled up into amusement and he abruptly grabbed her ass pulling her forward to his mouth.


    Meredith gasped loudly at the action. With a sly grin on his lips, still holding her gaze, he ran his


    fingers in a feather-light touch along her folds, just


    barely touching her, teasing.


    "Are you wet for me?"


    "Yes..," she moaned. "As  please."


    She panted hard,with her pussy vibrating with need. But As still didn''t enter her. He continued to tease her thighs, causing pleasure to build and build inside of her.


    She whimpered restlessly, and finally cried out,


    "As...please!" Screw it. Meredith no longer cared if anyone could hear her.


    She just wanted toe. She wanted to screamed his name.


    As growled in deep satisfaction at her response,


    and then said huskily, "Oh be patient Angel, I n to make you scream my name. But I get to decide how and when."


    Meredith clit was throbbing with need. She


    whined loudly in frustration, her need bing


    painful.


    "I want toe! Please¡­make mee!" Meredith begged.


    "How many times?" As growled, his eyes swirling with a dark promise.


    Anticipation crashed hard through Meredith and she stared at him with wide eyes.


    "I-I don''t know." She blushed, averting her gaze.


    As smirked, "Oh don''t worry, Angel, I am


    going to make youe so many times tonight."


    In one smooth movement, he shifted the hand that


    was resting on her thighs, and pushed a finger inside her . It was like electricity shot through every cell in her body. Meredith let out a yell.


    As growled, "Fuck, you''re tight."  He curled his fingers to stroke her deep and slow.


    Without conscious thought, she rocked against


    his hand. He whispered his approval. "So wet for


    me."


    As worked his strong fingers into her, igniting her.


    Meredith moaned and arched her back. Her hips jerked up eagerly to meet the motion of his hand.


    As let out a ragged breath, hot against her pussy.


    "That''s it, Angel, ride my fingers."


    He pushed a second finger into her.


    "As ," She whimpered, "I need..."


    Herst words turned into moans as As lowered  his  head and gently scraped his teeth over her clit before he sucked on it. Between that and the finger fucking, she was dripping all down her thighs.


    Meredith stared at him with wide eyes, unable to look away as he kept her locked in his burning gaze. He kept her right at the edge.


    Meredith panted while she tried to keep her eyes open so she could see everything he was doing, but as he kissed, licked and sucked every inch of her, her eyes rolled back slightly in her head.


    She threaded her fingers into his hair tightly and bucked her hips wildly against him.


    Suddenly, she felt her body tense. As rasped, "Look at me.¡­I want to watch youe."


    Meredith let out incoherent sounds and moans as she tried to keep her eyes opened.


    As smiled wickedly and demanded, "Come for me."


    And as always her body obeyed hismand.


    She cried out as her entire body shuddered, head tilting back in soundless ecstasy.


    When it was over, he extracted his hand, careful not to touch her now overly sensitive clit. He kissed her softly. "You are fucking beautiful when youe."


    Then he brought his fingers to his mouth


    and licked the clean. "Fuck, I miss this sweet taste of yours."


    Meredith blushed and lowered her head in embarrassment.


    As chuckled at her reaction, "It seems my Angel is still a shy little vixen."


    "I''m not shy." Meredith retorted, finally meeting his eyes.


    "Hmm good. Then let''s continue. I promised you multiple orgasms tonight and I have only given you one. Hope you can keep up, Angel?"


    Meredith bit her lips and gave a shy nod.


    "Y-yeah."


    Eyes zing fire, As gritted out a warning,


    "Good. Because I don''t think I can be gentle."


    "I don''t mind if it''s a little rough. It''s been so long. Just fuck me."


    Grunting loudly, As quickly removed his trousers and boxers. In one swift movement he turned her around with her back facing him. Meredith grabbed on the wall for support.


    She held her breath  when she felt him at her opening. He pushed inside slowly, and growled, "Fuck!"


    Meredith panted, feeling her body stretch to amodate him. When he was finally seated all of the way inside of her, he held still and groaned through clenched teeth, "I miss this."


    He pulled out and  possessed her in one violent thrust.


    Meredith screamed out his name, "As!"


    "Yes baby¡­"


    He held perfectly still, his chest heaving as he


    took inrge gulps of air. "Are you okay?"


    "Yes please¡­.move."


    Wicked amusement curled his lips, his expression


    turning dangerous.


    As''s left hand tightened around her neck. And his right hand gripped  her hip, keeping her ass tilted high in the air.


    He pulled out and thrust back in fast and deep, his balls smacking against her clit. A fierce growl released from his throat.


    "Fuck, fuck¡­"


    As smacked her on the ass, leaving a red


    hand print behind as he pounded in and out of her restlessly. Her entire body jolted, her core mping down hard.


    Meredith screamed incoherently, and writhed


    desperately.


    "Ah¡­.So good¡­.I''m going to¡­"


    As''s thrusts were violent, deep and fast as he rode her hard, her cheek pressed t to the wall, her body jerking back and forth with each impact. She panted hoarsely, crying out with frantic pleas.


    She was close, right on the edge. Her insides quivered and shook. She cried out, "As!"


    "That''s it,e for me, Angel¡­"


    His words were broken by grunts, his voice gravelly. "Let me feel you squeeze my cock."


    His words pushed her right over the edge. She


    screamed, calling out his name and her body spasmed around him, lost in the throes of pleasure.


    Mindless ecstasy gripped her as the orgasms ripped through her.


    "Holy fuck!" As cursed as he found his own release and his hips jerked hard repeatedly.


    When he finally stopped moving, he dropped his


    head to her shoulder.


    Meredith panted hard, still trying to catch her breath.


    As pulled back and Meredith turned to look at him. His expression was tender and sweet as he slid a strand of my hair off of her face and murmured softly,


    "I love you."

 Chapter 139: Favorite person

    As stared at Meredith who was sleeping beside him and his lips pulled up into a soft smile. He knew he had tired her out since they had been busy all night.


    Her lips were slightly opened as she snored, causing him tough quietly.


    As realized the more time he spent with her the more in love he fell. He thought over time people lost feelings and got bored with their significant others but for him and his Angel that was never the case. He always enjoyed their little moments together and the simple things about her.


    The colour of her hair, the way her eyes glow when she was happy. Her clumsiness and her smile.


    She was beautiful to watch and he could do it all day if he had the option without seeming creepy.


    Even his wolf was obsessed with her. It hadn''t stopped talking about her afterst night.


    He needed her in ways he found hard to exin. He had long forgotten how to live, how to love. His days were often dark, nights long with never ending thoughts. Then she  came along, she showed him  that life was worth living. She had taught him  how to


    find the light in his dark life.


    Part of him never thought he would ever find himself climbing windows just to see a girl and would feel so content just staring at her as she sleeps.


    Meredith began to stir, she got up and sat down rubbing her eyes with her brows furrowed together.


    "What''s wrong baby?" As uttered,removing her hair from her face.


    Meredith stopped rubbing her eyes and blushed. "Could you...." she paused shyly,


    ying with her hands which she did when she was


    nervous.


    Atas raised an eyebrow at her waiting for a


    response.


    "Could you hold me while I sleep ?" Her soft voice whispered, almost pleading with him to hold her.


    As''s heart clenched at the sound of those words.


    "I miss sleeping in your arms and I''m afraid when I wake up, you will be gone."


    "I will be here when you wake up tomorrow. Come here." As said, opening his arms for her.


    Meredith moved into his arms and he engulfed her, cing a soft kiss on her forehead.


    She looked exhausted, her eyes struggling to open after each blink.


    "I''m I still your favorite boss?" As teased, while running his hands absentmindedly in her hair.


    Meredith nodded, her head resting against his shoulder with her eyes shut.


    "You would always be my favorite person, Mr. Martini."


    She whispered to him.


    "Am I yours?" She mumbled back, half asleep.


    "Yes, Miss Rossi. You''re my only favorite person." He replied , kissing her cheek gently after he finished his


    sentence. As noticed the slightest smile appear on


    her lips, her eyes still shut.


    "What''s your favorite moment with me?" As questioned again.


    "When you''re inside me and I''m screaming your name." She admitted, blushing slightly.


    As froze at her response for a second. He really wasn''t expecting her to say this


    "Really?"


    Meredith nodded, "Yeah¡­I like how my body fits perfectly with yours. How I feel close to you, so connected andfortable. How I know I can blindly trust you with my body."


    She yawned when she finished talking and snuggled closer to him.


    "I didn''t think you enjoyed sex with me that much. Especially since I''m an ashole during it."


    Meredith frowned with her eyes still closed, "Don''t say that about my favorite person. Mr. Martini isn''t an ashole. He is my favorite person. Favorite boss."


    As chuckled and a faint blush coated his cheeks but Meredith didn''t see. His heart was fluttering at her words.


    His Angel had spoiled him so badly that he thought no girl could pull his heartstrings the way she does.


    He pressed a kiss on her nose and closed his eyes. Finally he had his Angel in his arms again.


    *******


    As Meredith slowly came to awareness, she rolled over, hitting the solid brick wall of a muscr chest - As..


    Abruptly, all of the memories of the night before


    came crashing in, causing heat to fill her belly.


    She stared at As and smiled. This was a rare moment. It''s been so long since she woke up beside him. She watched him for a moment, only for him to mumble something and stir around in his sleep. He had little droplets on his forehead;


    Meredith frowned. She wondered if he was having a nightmare or the room was just hot


    "As" Meredith poked his big, muscr shoulder


    cautiously. He let out a snore making her smile.


    She took the mobile device Elvin had given her and snapped a picture of both of them.


    As Meredith stared at the picture lost in thought, As shot up, staring around the room frantically. Meredith ced her phone down and concern washed through her.


    As scanned the room vigorously as if he was looking for someone. His eyes connected with hers.


    "You''re okay, it was only a dream" Meredith tried to calm him down; He was really paranoid. She grabbed his face gently, making him look at her . "I''m right here by your side."  She reassured him while sweat dripped from his forehead and his chest heaved.


    He closed his eyes and let out a sigh.


    "Come here." He beckoned at Meredith and opened his arms for her.


    Meredith snuggled in his arms and he just held her, resting his chin on her head.


    Meredith said nothing as they enjoyed this peaceful moment between them.


    "So how is it like¡­..being a were¡­." Meredith trailed off as she finally broke the silence between them. She wanted to distract him from whatever bad dream he had had.


    "Werewolf?" As retorted.


    "Yes.." Meredith whispered.


    "I don''t know. I have only shifted once during the removal of the seal and I was unconscious so I don''t know. I just hear this voice inside me like it''s part of me. We can sense each other''s emotions andmunicate with each other. It''s at the back of my consciousness and drifts back into the depths of mind. It''s really cool."


    "Can he see me?" Meredith whispered.


    As nodded. "Yeah, heloves you as much as I do."


    Meredith moved carefully, slowly, as she lifted her arm,


    her hand reaching for his face.


    As stilled, his entire body tensing, unsure of what she was about to do.


    Meredith hand cupped his jaw line gently and she lightly brushed her thumb over the ne of his


    cheekbone.


    As stared into her eyes, paralyzed by her touch.


    "Hello¡­.please take care of him for me."


    As''s smirked, amused by her words.


    Meredith watched as a tinge of gold shed through his blue  eyes as it glowed.


    "Oh, is that your wolf? Your eyes glowed and¡­"


    As chuckled at her excitement.


    "Yeah, he said Hy. I''m supposed to have a name for him, maybe you can help me choose?"


    Meredith''s eyes sparkled in excitement, she opened her mouth to say something, but a sudden, loud knocking at the door caused both their bodies to stiffen.


    What the hell?


    Her eyes grew panicked, mirroring As''s own, as they


    stared at each other, both frozen with horror.

 Chapter 140: Stolen moments

    As stared down at Meredith with furrowed brows, his mouth a grim line, as the knock on the door sounded again.


    "What should I do?" Meredith asked, panickedced in her tone.


    "Go and open the door. I will hide in the bathroom." He murmured hurriedly.


    Meredith nodded and quickly put on her nightwear. As As got up from the bed, Meredith noticed his big bulge. She flushed and tried not to lick her lips as she watched him put on his pants.


    "Princess are you there? I hear some voices, are you okay?" Maria''s concerned voice sounded behind her bedroom door.


    Meredith scurried toward the door, throwing a few nces at him over her shoulder as he walked toward the bathroom.


    Meredith stumbled into the small table near the door entryway, knocking a vase to the floor. It shattered noisily and she cringed.


    "Princess! I''ming in!" Maria said, paned in her voice.


    "N-No-no, I''m fine!" Meredith shouted once she opened the door.


    Her chest heaved and she tried to calm down her beating heart. Fortunately she was wearing the ring, Marcus had given her so no one could read her emotions right now.


    "Maria¡­.what''s up?" Meredith asked, her voice slightly shaking with her hand on her waist and brows arched.


    Maria cast a suspicious look at herdy, "Are you alright princess? I heard some voices and I thought¡­"


    "I''m fine." Meredith interjected, rubbing her neck.


    "Are you sure?" Maria questioned, raising a suspicious brows


    "Yeah, I was doing exercise. I''m sure the voice you heard was the online instructor''s voice."


    "Hmm but you''re not even sweating and you''re still wearing your nightwear-"


    "Maria-" Meredith interrupted her maid.


    "Yes mydy."


    "Are you questioning me?" Meredith asked, crossing her arms across her chest as she red at Maria.


    "N-no mydy. I apologize for my bad manners." Maria quickly bowed her head in submission.


    "Good. Don''t forget your ce." Meredith said sternly. She didn''t want to be rude to Maria but she had no choice.


    She had to act tough or Maria wouldn''t stop questioning her and she was in a hurry to run back into As''s arms.


    "Why are you here this early?" Meredith questioned.


    With her head still bowed, Maria replied, "The prince asked me to help you prepare. He wants to show you something."


    "Marcus?"


    Maria nodded, "Yeah."


    Meredith bit her lips and contemted on how she was going to send Maria away in order to sneak As out.


    "That¡­can you get me sanitary pads?" Meredith feigned shyness as she tucked her hair behind her ear.


    Understanding passed through Maria''s eyes and she nodded, "Yes, mydy. I will be right back with it."


    Maria said and darted out to find the sanitary pads for Meredith.


    Meredith breathed a sigh of relief once Maria left and closed the door.


    She gasped in surprise when she felt someone hugging her from behind.


    She turned around and As tugged her forward, against his chest. He had put on shirts.


    He wrapped his arms around her and Meredith breathed in hisforting scent, nuzzling her cheek against his warmth.


    As buried his face in her hair and inhaled deeply, his arms tightening around her.


    "I wish I could hold you like this forever." As murmured.


    "I wish it didn''t have to end." Meredith said, smiling softly at him.


    As removed his hands from her waist and he lifted his hands, cupping her face gently. He tilted her face upward and met her gaze with his beautiful blue eyes.


    His eyes were filled with the strangest mixture of sadness and happiness, as he studied her face.


    "Mmm.. me too."


    He breathed as his eyes shifted back and forth between her own. He joined his forehead to hers.


    "I want you to know that I enjoy every moment spent with you. Our moments are always special to me and I will cherish them for the rest of my existence."


    A tear slipped from her eyes as she smiled at him. As tenderly brushed his thumb and wiped away the tear.


    "I know. Me, too." Meredith whispered.


    "Hmm so I''m going to be selfish, Angel. Because I cherish our moments so much I can''t let it be just one moment. I want more." As kissed Meredith''s lips softly before he pulled away.


    "Even if you marry the vampire lord, I will never stop wanting you."


    Meredith nodded in understanding and cupped As''s cheek.


    "I''m sorry for being with you like this. You deserve so much better As. Not stolen moments behind closed doors. I wish I could give you more."


    Another tear rolled down her cheeks and As kissed them away. He pulled her closer to him.


    "I don''t care how I get to be with you Angel, even if it''s a stolen moment behind closed doors, I will cherish it."


    Meredith had no idea how long they stood there, lost in each other''s embrace and both not wanting to let go.


    Meredith pulled away and a sad smile graced her lips. She knew their moment wasing to an end and very soon Maria woulde back.


    "Come, you can leave through the front door."


    As frowned at her suggestion, "Are you sure? What if someone sees you?"


    Meredith shrugged, "I will tell them you came to visit me. You''re a friend I made at the ballst night."


    As chuckled, "My Angel is bing a naughty girl. You''re getting better at lying."


    Meredith stuck out a tongue at him and took his hand, leading him out of the bedroom.


    Once they opened the entrance door, they came face to face with Maria.


    "Prince-" Maria trailed off when she saw Meredith holding As''s hand.


    "Maria!" Meredith called out, anxiety welling up inside of her gut.


    "Who-are you?" Maria asked, her eyes wide with shock.


    Meredith exchanged a nervous nce with As.


    "I will take my leave, princess." As bowed slightly at Meredith and left her alone with Maria.


    "Did you get the sanitary pads?" Meredith asked as she walked back into the room ignoring Maria''s curious look.


    "Ah-yes¡­" Maria snapped out of stupor and replied.


    "Princess¡­." Maria called out shyly.


    "Yeah?" Meredith turned around facing Maria.


    "D-do you want something to hide your hickeys?"

 Chapter 141: Temptation

    Meredith opened her mouth but it remained soundless with shock. Surprise drained the blood from her face and with a shaky hand she touched the nape of her neck.


    How could she forget about what had happenedst night?


    A delicious shudder shot through her as she remembered his touch on her skin, and the way he had felt inside of her.


    He was the temptation her soul thirst for; filling all of her broken emptiness,and making her whole again. He was her dark side, someone she couldn''t resist.


    And then a deep sorrow wound its way through her heart, leaving her breathless, as she remembered with sharp rity all that she had lost - she couldn''t be with him.


    Panic and despair swept over her and she began to sweat as she tried not to hyperventte, and to think of answers.


    What would happen if Marcus finds out that As had spent the night with her? Even though there were no romantic feelings between them, he would definitely be angry.


    No man would be happy to see his betrothed with another man.


    Were they going to kill him? Were they going to hurt him? What if they sent him back home?


    The thought of something bad happening to As because of her made her heart gallop in her chest.


    Meredith closed her  eyes and focused solely on the breathsing in and out of her lungs, forcing down the panic and hyperventtion.


    Maria recognized her struggle and rushed,


    "Don''t worry princess¡­I never would tell anybody!"


    Maria promised and held Meredith''s hand.


    Meredith opened her eyes and released the breath she was holding,


    "Really?" She asked, her brows arched in question.


    Even though Maria was like a new best friend to Meredith, she didn''t know if she could trust her yet.


    It''s not like Meredith was nning on trusting anyone in the city of Arkaans since she still didn''t know the person who wanted her dead, but she was giving some people the benefit of doubt.


    "Yes. As your maid I''m under yourmand. Anything I see or hear,  while I''m working for you, cannot be disclosed to any third party without your permission. This is one of the rules of the city of Arkaans. Breach of this rule can result in my death."


    Maria exined to Meredith.


    "Oh¡­I see." Silence enveloped for a second before Meredith spoke again.


    "So what if you''re kidnapped or threatened at gunpoint to disclose any information about me, what would you do?"


    Meredith questioned because she had read books where the main characters were betrayed by their close servants and maids. After all, the one closer to you is the one who could hurt you most.


    Maria stiffened for a second and avoided Meredith''s gaze.


    "Well¡­if it''s the case where I''m held at gunpoint or my life is in danger then-I-I would have to¡­."


    Maria fidgeted ufortable before she forced out a sad smile, "Kill myself before the enemy gets any information out of me."


    Meredith''s eyes widened in shock at her words. She really wasn''t expecting that answer.


    "Every royal guard and servant is under the bound of duty. They know when the need arises they have to sacrifice their life for their master and it''s an honor doing that."


    Maria shrugged and continued when she saw the disbelief in Meredith''s eyes.


    Meredith nodded in response because she really didn''t know what else to say.


    Was she d that her secret was safe? Yes. But could she ever live with the fact that an innocent person died because she wanted to protect her and keep her secrets safe? Definitely not.


    It seems being a queen came with a lot of responsibilities and she had to work harder not to let her people down, especially now that she knew they were ready to sacrifice their lives for her.


    "So if it''s okay with you, princess, may I ask who that hot guy is?" Maria swooned as her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    A faint blush covered Meredith''s cheeks and she pulled away from Maria.


    "No." Meredith snuck out her tongue at Maria and ran towards her room, locking the door behind her.


    She leaned against the door for a minute and calmed down her raging heart.


    God, that was close. She had to be extra careful now onwards since she nned on sinning in secret.


    Her lips curved into a naughty smile. For whatever reason the thought of sneaking around with As excited her more.


    The danger and thrill of getting caught..hmm this would be interesting except the getting caught part of course! She thought with a sigh.


    Meredith walked towards the mirror hanging in the corner of her room.


    A flush of shameful red spread over her cheeks when she saw the love bites As had left on her skin.


    Meredith pulled her top up and saw that he had branded every inch of her skin as his.


    Meredith''s stomach churned in a pit, fluttering with


    butterflies.


    "Stupid man." She seethed and grabbed her hair in frustration. Now every inch of her body was imprinted with his marks, how was she supposed to meet Marcus looking like this?


    Meredith could imagine the smirk and mischievous glint in As''s eyes right now.


    The red marks stood out against her white skin. It was big and raging red. He had made sure to bite


    her in ce which would be visible to everyone.


    "Princess, do you still want my help to hide your hickies?" Maria asked behind the door, the mischievousness in her voice didn''t go unnoticed by Meredith.


    Meredith groaned and went to open the door. She leaned against the door and crossed her arms across her chest.


    "How do you n on hiding all of this?" Meredith asked, arching her brows in curiosity.


    She has never had hickies so she didn''t know what to do.


    "Magic." Maria replied, pulling a portion from her pocket.


    Meredith looked at the purple liquid in Maria''s hand and her wide eyes looked at her in rm.


    "What''s that?" Meredith swallowed, so Maria had had that with her all of the time? God she could easily kill her by putting whatever she wanted in her food.


    A/N: Please add my new book to your library. The sweetest Temptation. Thank you!


    Check at my profile or search for it

 Chapter 142: Beautiful

    Elixir. Every woman in the city of Arkaans has one in their drawer somewhere. It helps make the skin soft , heals any wound and removes any marks or blemishes. Can''t you see how beautiful the women look in this city? "


    Maria exined giving the potion to Meredith. Meredith took it and stared at it with her brows furrowed tightly.


    "And why are you carrying it around you?" Meredith asked, it''s not everyday that you will see someone walking with a potion inside their pocket. It made all of this weirdly suspicious.


    "I''m always working, I can cut myself or burn myself at anytime. My mom gave it to me in case of these emergencies."


    "Oh¡­" Meredith nodded. She knew the city was filled with witches so she guessed this made sense.


    "So how do you use it?"


    "Just pour some in your palms and rub it at the site you want and then watch magic do its work."


    Meredith slowly pulled the cork covering the bottle and the sweetvender smell of the potion spread across the room. It was the most soothing scent she has ever smelled


    "Smells good right?" Maria beamed at her.


    Meredith nodded in response. She took a whiff and poured some of the oil in her palm, gently dabbing it at the nape of her neck.


    "So¡­.is it gone?" Meredith asked Maria after she was done rubbing the oil on her skin. She thought some sparkles would surround her or she would feel the  magic in her veins but nothing like that happened.


    Did the books lie about how magic and potion works?


    "Yes. You can check it in the mirror." Maria replied.


    Meredith walked towards the mirror and her mouth opened in shock. The red marks on her skin hadpletely disappeared in the blink of an eye and her skin looked softer and younger.


    "Wow." She breathed in shock. Many women in the human realm would die for something like this. That Meredith was sure of. She wished Sofia was here with her; they would have gushed over this together.


    "Amazing right?" Said Maria behind Meredith.


    "Yeah, can I keep this? Please " Meredith turned to Maria and made a sad puppy face hoping it would work, at least it used to work on As.


    Maria chuckled at the princess behaving like a kid and nodded, "of course you can keep it. I have more of this."


    Meredith beamed and pulled Maria into a hug.


    "Thank you Maria,"


    "Wee, now let me get you ready to meet the prince. "


    Meredith hadpletely forgotten about her meeting with Marcus. She wondered what he was going to show her.


    *****


    Two hourster, Maria was done preparing Meredith for whatever event Marcus had nned for the day.


    She had trimmed Meredith''s hair to perfection, after washing and conditioning it twice with strange,colored oils that smelled of flowers. She had washed the dye out of Meredith''s hair showing her natural blonde hair.


    Meredith had never seen her natural hair so shiny before. Maria had applied the oil she gave her into every inch of her  skin, which made her skin glow and softer.


    Maria had applied her make-up to perfection,


    making it look so natural, and yet quite morous,


    at the same time. Her hair had been left down, but


    the sides had been braided back, showing off my


    manicured face.


    Meredith starred in the mirror, memorized with the


    transformation Maria been able to achieve in such


    a short amount of time.


    She didn''t even dress her up like this during the ball so what the hell was going on? Curiosity was killing Meredith.


    "Princess,do you like it?"


    Maria asked while she stared fondly at Meredith in the mirror.


    "It''s... wow. I look¡­. Different.." Meredith whispered.


    Meredith had forgotten how she looked with her natural blonde hair.


    "Different? This is you. You look so beautiful with your natural hair color, why did you dye it?"


    Maria furrowed her thin brows and asked.


    Meredith stiffened for a second and shrugged,


    "I wanted to start over I guess."


    Maria met Meredith''s gaze in the mirror and nodded,


    "You don''t have to hide yourself anymore princess."


    Maria whispered softly behind her.


    Meredith turned around and faced Maria with a soft smile on her face.


    "So¡­where is Marcus taking me? I know he must have told you with all these preparations you''re making."


    Maria shook her head and bowed her head slightly, "sorry princess but I do not know. He just gave me the instructions to make you look your best today more than you had at the ball so I''m assuming you''re attending an important event."


    Meredith groaned in frustration. She hated being kept in the dark.


    "Hmm then I guess I have to meet Marcus myself for answers don''t I? Can you take me to him?"


    "Alright princess."


    ************


    Meredith stood outside of the massive door leading


    to Marcus''s personal suites, thinking how odd it was.


    Maria was not allowed to enter in with her so here she was alone entering the lion''s den.


    Meredith trembled slightly as she knocked on the door.


    Almost immediately, a butler, of sorts, opened the


    door and ushered her through several rooms until she  entered Marcus''s office.


    It was decorated with heavy, dark furniture andvish outrements. Meredith never understood these men and their obsession with dark colours.


    Marcus acknowledged her with a nod of his head without looking at her and motioned toward the chair nearest to him. "Sit."


    Meredith dropped into the chair quickly and sat silently, waiting for him to be done with whatever he was typing.


    "Mere-" He trailed off when he finally looked up from hisputer.


    He studied her intently. Meredith flushed slightly,


    wondering what he was looking at. Finally he


    called out her name quietly,


    "Meredith?"


    Meredith stared at him dumbly. He was behaving extremely weird.


    "Yes¡­.?"


    "You look¡­" he trailed off.


    Meredith raised her brows as she waited for him to continued, but he said nothing as his gaze held hers and the seconds droned on.


    Meredith mumbled, "I look what?"


    "Beautiful."


    A/N: Please add my new book, The sweetest Temptation to your library. Bad boy * an innocent mob boss daughter romance. It''s purely romance no fantasy. Thank you!

 Chapter 143: Perfect

    Meredith raised her brows, surprised about his answer. She broke their gaze quickly as a blush heated her cheeks .


    "Oh-thank you." The words came out as a whisper. She had to admit Marcus also looked wless .


    He wore a loose-fitting shirt over jeans, his long hair now falling beyond his shoulders, ash strands sweeping across his forehead and tucked behind his ears.


    Meredith was drawn back to his eyes again, those eyes that she couldn''t drag herself away from and his gaze still hadn''t strayed from hers.


    His eyes were so captivating, like they could look right through you.


    Marcus cleared his throat, interrupting her thoughts.


    "You wanted to see me?" Marcus asked, leaning in his chair.


    "Yeah, are we going somewhere? You told Maria you wanted to show me something."


    Marcus nodded and looked at his watch.


    "Sorry I was supposed toe for you but I got caught up with something. We would be going to the Northern Kingdom for the alliance meeting."


    Meredith stared at him in shock, her brain refusing toprehend what he had said.


    "Huh? What is that?" Meredith asked curiously.


    "It urs every year. It''s a meeting where all ruling supernatural beings from various parts of the world meet . This year, the northern kingdoms is hosting it."


    Marcus exined


    "All of the ruling supernatural beings ..?" Meredith asked in surprise.


    His eyes were hard as he replied tightly, "Yes, all of


    the most dangerous supernaturals in the world will be gathered in one ce.


    We negotiate territories and treaties, as well as various other orders of business. But given the vtile nature of our species, you can imagine that fierce confrontations have erupted in the past."


    "Wait they are others country apart from here? Like other vampires, witches and werewolves out there too?"


    Marcus nodded, "Yeah. The city of Aarkans is just one of the countries in the outer realm. In order to ensure bnce and peace in thend, our ancestors created the marriage alliance.


    Because we all know vampires, witches and werewolves aren''t the best of friends. Also the dragons were creating fear and chaos at that time so it was only right that these three powerful beings came together.


    The witches were neutral and didn''t care about power so the marriage alliance was settle between the vampires and werewolves. The only exception throughout the centuries are your parents.


    The people agreed and epted your mother because she was powerful and they needed her help."


    Meredith mouth opened but remained soundless with shock. She knew this information but all this while she thought she was dealing with only the people of Aarkans but now there is a whole new world filled with more supernaturals?! God, she wanted to die.


    "Just like in the human realm you have countries, regions, capitals; the outer realm also have that.


    It''s just the outer realm is filled with magic, advanced technologies and supernatural beings. Even though some supernaturals prefer to stay in the human realm.


    Your parents were the most powerful beings in the outer realm so now the leaders want to meet you."


    Meredith listened in stunned silence, "T-they want to meet me?" She gasped.


    "Yes. I have been going every year to represent our city but since you''re here now. You have to go with me."


    Meredith stared at him with wide eyes and whispered,


    "Me? How did fuck I''m I supposed to meet all these powerful people when I can''t even protect myself from whoever that wants to kill me."


    Marcus eyes softened and he stood up from chair walking towards Meredith.


    He crouched in front of her and grabbed Meredith''s hand.


    "Don''t worry, you wouldn''t be alone. I will be by your side all night."


    Marcus leaned closer and nced down at her lips. Was he going to kiss her? Meredith''s heartbeat pounded in her chest, overwhelmed by the intensity in his dark gaze.


    "When are we leaving?" Meredith asked breaking the moment.


    "Tomorrow at dawn. I wanted to give you enough time to rest and prepare for the trip. I''m sorry for informing you impromptu but the meeting was rescheduled by the leaders since they couldn''t wait to meet you."


    Meredith nodded numbly and stared at her fingers. She couldn''t believe she was traveling alone with Marcus and that she wouldn''t be seeing As for a while.


    "How long¡­is this trip and when would we be back?"


    "One week. We would be gone for a week. I guess it would be enough time for us to bond before the ritual."


    Marcus replied.


    Meredith swallowed at his words. "Are we going alone?"


    Marcus shook his head and shed her a smile, "Timothe and Katrina would be apanying us. Elvin has to stay behind since he is in charge of the preparation of your ritual. Once we get back we would do the rituals."


    Meredith spoke around the sudden lump in her throat,


    "I see."


    "Katrina would help you on the protocol for respect since we all have different cultures. Follow it exactly; however never forget that you are the daughter of the most powerful beings in the realm. Don''t let others walk over you even if you''re powerless now."


    Marcus added.


    "Okay, what is expected of me?" Meredith asked with a touch of trepidation.


    "Just your attendance as the future Queen of the city of Aarkans. Since you''re new I will handle everything and you will just observe and learn."


    Meredith nodded in relief. If all she had to do was stand there beside him then she was fairly certain she could aplish that without any major mishaps.


    "That do you know where I can find Elvin? He brought me here and I haven''t gotten a chance to talk to him much after that."


    "Yes,e I will take you to him." Marcus stood up and gave Meredith his hand.


    Meredith stared at his hand for a minute before she took it.


    "I forgot to ask about your night. How was it? Did you sleep well?"


    Marcus asked while he led her out of his office.


    Meredith swallowed as a tinge of guilt washed through her. She forced out a smile and nodded.


    "Yeah¡­.my night was perfect. Just perfect."


    A/N: Marcus is going on a trip with Meredith. Do you think they would bond?^^

 Chapter 144: Pack hierarchy

    As was running.


    After he had left Meredith''s room he decided to go for a run. It was the perfect excuse in case his uncle asked him where he was this morning and the best way to remove Meredith''s scent from his body.


    His uncle had told him one of the advantages of being a wolf was the ability to smell other''s on people.


    He wasn''t willing to risk anything with his Angel.


    The ground blurred below him as he continued running for what seemed like longer than it should have, but he figured it was because he liked it.


    He felt his whole body working; his leg muscles running warm, fresh air entered his lungs and blood flowed into all his limbs.


    He couldn''t help but love it,  he hadn''t felt this


    exhrated in ages and the adrenaline that coursed


    through him, feeding the beast inside him was so addictive.


    As felt a bead of sweat roll down his forehead and stter to his chin.


    He slowed down a bit and let his body have a bit of a break. His breath wasbored as he nced around the forest.


    The forest was quiet this morning. He hadn''t been


    really given time before, to explore. To admire the


    beauty around him. His lungs took a deep breath of


    the fresh crisp air, and sighed.


    Guess it was time he went home. His uncle had told him they were going to start training today. He wondered how he nned to train him.


    He picked a steady pace weaving through trees as he made his way home.


    When he got home he saw his uncle standing in front of the house with his brows furrowed tightly together.


    "Good morning." He greeted his uncle  once he reached him.


    "As..." His uncle breathed in utter astonishment,


    and gripping him in a hug.As arms stayed by his side, he didn''t know how to react to his uncle hanging in early in the morning .


    Elvin''s tight grip loosened and when he parted from him, his eyes looked concerned.


    "I couldn''t find you when I woke up. I was so worried!"


    Elvin eximed and looked over him, inspecting


    him as if he was looking for something out of the


    ordinary.


    "Sorry uncle, I went for a run." As rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. He didn''t want to lie to his uncle but he had no choice.


    "Oh I see. How was it?" His uncle questioned softly.


    "Okay I guess. It felt like he wanted toe out. It''s kind of scratching. I don''t know if it even makes sense."


    Elvin nodded.


    "It always starts like that,the beast is a part of you, yet it it''s own being, and you have to always have a good grip on it." Elvin exined.


    "What happens if I don''t?" As asked.


    "You go rogue." Elvin replied.


    "What''s a rogue?"


    "It''s a werewolf that''s more wolf than human, unable to control its primal urges. Usually, they are the ones kicked out of their packs for offenses or they run off on their own because they can''t control themselves. You know when a dog goes rabid? It bes a danger to itself and the people around it."


    As nodded. Guess he had to learn harder to be strong if he didn''t want to put people in danger.


    "So how do I control it?"


    "I will teach you. We will start your lessons today.


    But you shouldn''t fear it. It''s part of you now, so you have to trust it.


    Your instincts will be driven by it, and you should listen to them; nine times out of ten they''re right. It will always protect you."


    "So you said that rogues were kicked out of packs? What''s a pack?"


    Elvin''s lips formed into a small smile. "A pack is like


    amunity of werewolves . It''s like a city of its own,governed by a hierarchy of wolves that ensure


    everyone''s safety.


    "A hierarchy?" As looked curiously at Elvin.


    "Yes, the alpha is the leader of the pack. He is the


    strongest and most important. He and his mate or wife, who is called Luna , are like the president. They govern and make all the rules of the pack."


    As nodded while his uncle continued.


    ""Next, is the beta and his spouse. They are the


    second inmand, like a vice president. The next inmand is the gammas.


    They are what would be like the upper middle ss. Many of them make up the warriors or the ''military'' portion of the pack.


    Below them are omegas, they are normal and weakest people of the pack. They are bullied and most of them are servants."


    As frowned. He wondered what he was or how to get into this position.


    ""So, how do you get to be in those positions? What position am I?" As asked.


    "Our family is made up of Gamma''s bloodline. You are born into them. The position runs in bloodlines.


    Alphas usually produce alphas and so on.


    Sometimes lesser wolves will produce greater


    wolves, gammas producing a beta and so on.


    If someone wanted to move up, it would


    depend on the rules of the pack they are in. Some


    can get stronger and move up, depends on the


    pack.


    Some packs require testing, like trials but


    more physical. If you mate with a wolf of a higher


    standing, you usually are able to move up as well.


    at least in most packs that''s how it works.


    But, if you want to be the alpha of the pack, you have the challenge the current alpha and beat him.


    Being Alpha is the highest title a wolf can have. Alphas are born into the title. In some cases, if a wolf does not feel that the Alpha is worthy or strong enough to care for the pack they will challenge the Alpha to a fight to the death.


    If the wolf wins, then the wolf will be the new Alpha, seeing to the fact that they defeated the previous Alpha who was meant to be the strongest in the pack.

 Chapter 145: Pack hierarchy (2)

    If the wolf wins, then the wolf will be the new Alpha, seeing to the fact that they defeated the previous Alpha who was meant to be the strongest in the pack.


    They be the new leader and their pups will continue the line. If the Alpha happens to be killed in battle, the wolf that killed him bes the new Alpha of their pack.


    Other than that the title is passed down to the eldest child of the Alpha. If the child isn''t capable of fulfills their duties when the title is meant to be passed still too young or hasn''t shifted yet, then the next in line of leadership would be the Beta.


    Alphas are all highly respected and are to protect their pack at all costs. Alphas are naturally born with stronger and powerful genes, thus they are the superior wolves and natural leaders."


    Elvin exined.


    A glint passed through As''s eyes as a n began to form in his head.


    "So I can be the Alpha if I challenge the leader of the pack and win?"


    Elvin scoffed, "Yeah but the Alpha isn''t a weak man and beating him wouldn''t be easy. Even though I don''t like the scumbag I have to admit he is extremely powerful now that he has a witch beside him."


    Even though his uncle was telling him how powerful the Alpha was, As didn''t care.


    Now that he knows there is a chance for him to gain status in this foreign city he would do anything to grab that opportunity even if it''s a suicide mission.


    "Oh¡­so is the Alpha on the same level as the vampire prince?"


    "Who?Marcus?"


    As gave a curt nod.


    "Technically yes. They''re both leaders of their kind. The vampires deal with royalties while the werewolves deal with pack hierarchy except the princess family who are royals and bear the Alpha''s mark."


    "The Alpha''s mark?"


    Elvin let out a sigh and nodded, "Yes is a mark given by the moon goddess herself to select a family line of Alphas.


    Thete King had one so he wasn''t just a king, he was also the Alpha of the pack. Now the princess possess the mark making her the rightful Alpha but that scumbag wouldn''t go without a fight."


    As stiffened when he heard his uncle, "Huh?The princess? So she is supposed to be the one to lead the pack?"


    Elvin nodded, "Yeah but she is a tribrid, I don''t think being the Alpha would be good for her. She has to focus on lots of things right now and handling a group of beasts isn''t easy.


    I just have to find apetent Alpha who could challenge the current Alpha. I''m a royal knight and can''t participate in pack business. This is thew. "


    As cocked his head a little and took a deep breath


    "I know you wanted me to rece you in protecting the princess as a royal knight but what if I want something else?"


    Even though As didn''t know much about thews and rules of thisnd he knew there was no way the royal knight could marry the Queen.


    If he wanted a chance to win his Angel he had to have power and status.


    Elvin gave As a questioning look and crossed his arms across his chest.


    "Don''t tell me you want to be the Alpha?" Elvin let out a humorless chuckle as he stared at his nephew.


    Seeing the serious look on As''s face Elvin''s eyes widened in shock


    "You''re serious?!"


    "Yes."


    Elvin shook his head frantically, "No no, I don''t think you understand. Challenging an Alpha is suicidal.


    Unless you can beat him, he would kill you out of spit for challenging him. I promised your mom to protect and I''m not nning on losing you."


    "I know." As grunted.


    "Will you help me? Please? I really have to be the Alpha."


    As sucked in a nervous breath as his eyes snapped to uncle.


    Silence enveloped them for a minute until his uncle finally spoke.


    "Why?" His uncle asked, holding As''s gaze.


    As shifted ufortably as he contemted his answer. He knew whatever he says right now would determine if his uncle would help him or not and he couldn''t mess up.


    "I like power. The thrill it gives. Sorry uncle but I don''t see myself serving anyone here even if it''s the queen.


    Also I''m your best chance of getting rid of the current Alpha. I''m fairly new and he knows nothing about me. He would underestimate me and that would be his weakness."


    Elvin''s brows arched in thought while his mouth thinned with displeasure.


    He watched As''s expression intently, trying to read his thoughts behind it. As kept his eye contact and remained silent. After another long moment, he simply said, "Okay.


    As raised an eyebrow, surprised that he seemed to ept his answer.


    Elvin voice rang with authority as he exined, "You have much to learn. Pay very close attention to all that I will teach you. I know you''re already a good fighter so I will train you for 3 months.


    After the three months if you pass the test I will let you challenge the Alpha for the title. Until that 3 months ur don''t tell anyone about your n.


    The Alpha would be traveling tomorrow so once hees back I will take you to him for him to initiate you into the pack. It''s the basic requirement if you want to challenge the Alpha."


    As nodded, "Thank you."


    Elvin patted As'' shoulder, "Come, let''s eat breakfast after that we would start your training."


    "Is there a way I canmunicate with Ace? He is managing everything and I have to make sure everything is okay."


    As asked while he followed his uncle inside the house.


    "Yeah, here is just like earth. We have mobile phones which canmunicate with anyone anywhere. I will get you one."


    "Alright."


    As couldn''t wait to call his brother to catch up with him. In a span of a year their lives hadpletely turned around.

 Chapter 146: Training

    After breakfast As and Elvin walked around to the side of the house where there was arge pile of logs.


    There was a stump of wood in the ground and an axe dug shallowly into it. The warm sun was casting rays over the area.


    Elvin picked up a chair and moved it around so it was facing the stump before sitting in it.


    As looked curiously at him then back at the pile of wood.


    "I thought we were supposed to be training." As mumbled as he stared at his uncle who had a bag of chips in his hand.


    "Oh but we are about to train. Can''t you see?,"


    "Oh okay so what do you want me to do?"


    "Cut the woods." Elvin replied curtly.


    As sighed and looked over at the pile then back at Elvin who was watching him with an amused smirk


    "I''ve never done this before. I don''t even know how."


    "Fair enough," Elvin replied as he stood up casually and strode over to the pile. Picking up a round log, he walked back to the stump and ced the log on it facing upwards.


    "You set it like this on the stump. You want a piece


    that''s about this size. Anything smaller you toss,


    anything bigger you double cut, got it?"


    As nodded again. He had no idea how chopping wood was a form of training but he trusted his uncle.


    Elvin looked back at the stump and pulled the axe


    easily out of it. With ease, he swung it around, like


    he had done it a hundred times-probably because


    he had, and sliced the log in a sh.


    It didn''t look too bad.


    "Aim for the middle and it will split for you."


    Elvin exined andid the axe against the stump then settled back into his chair.


    "So that''s it? I am splitting logs all day?"


    "Yeah, so enjoy doing it. Because doing a job you do not enjoy is fucking irritating."


    As sighed and nodded again. This seemed easy. Even though he didn''t know how exactly chopping wood was training him.


    He strode over to the big pile and looked around a bit until he found a log that looked around the size of the one Elvin had chopped. It was heavier than he expected, but not hard to carry over to the stump.


    Like he instructed, As ced it upright before he


    reached for the axe.


    He gripped it between his hands, trying to imitate what Elvin did and looked for a good point to strike.


    He didn''t even dent the log, well, he knocked it over; and Elvin snorted in amusement.


    "A big man like you, you can''t chop a simple wood? Come on nephew, you can do better. I believe in you."


    As let out a frustrated breath and put the log back upright. He swung again, this time, a little harder, andnded the head of  his axe only about two inches deep into the wood.


    "That''s it. Come on."


    As closed his eyes and let the sun coat his skin.


    He opened it and stepped on the log and used his weight to pull the axe out of it.


    He ced it again,swung the axe, and again it didn''t split. It looked like he barely made a dent.


    "You want to be the Alpha when you can''t even chop wood?" Elvin chuckled while popping some chips in his mouth.


    As shot him a scowl before cing the log upright once again. He took a deep breath and squeezed the handle of the axe between his fingers and he swung again, and again but all he got was an un-split log and more taunting from his uncle.


    "Seriously? You can''t even chop amon wood? How the fuck where you in the mafia or whatever that you call that."


    As bit back the anger that wanted tosh out at him.


    "I can chop the damn wood."


    "You sure about that nephew?"


    As looked back at Elvin. He was eyeing him with


    curious amusement.


    As sighed and looked back at the log, it was just a damn wood why couldn''t he chop the fucking thing.


    He picked it up and ced it upright. He added more strength to his swing  but the wood still didn''t split.


    "What the hell?" He hissed.


    "Just a log, nothing is wrong with it." Elvin snickered.


    As ignored him. He picked the log up and ced it on the stump. He swung the axe around and met the wood, which once again did not split.


    Moreughter erupted from his uncle and he felt something scratch at the back of his mind while anger started to slowly coil inside him.


    "Urgh such a weakling and you''re nning on bing an Alpha? Tsk, even an omega is better than you. Pathetic." His uncle huffed.


    Whatever it was at the back of As''s mind , well it was not happy about thatment. As felt the anger start to boil inside of him.


    He set the log down again on the stump then picked up the axe. He looked over to Elvin who was now watching him intently.


    He swung again, harder, letting the anger power his


    swing, and let the ax meet the wood but the wood split partially.


    Dammit.


    His uncle smirked at him.


    "Go get another one, start again."


    As grunted in frustration and set the axe down and marched over to the pile. He has never felt so useless in his life.


    He stared at the log for a while still contemting on what to choose. He was just selecting a log. Why the hell was it so difficult for him? He had made decisions and selected the best of best designs for hispany.


    "Why are you thinking so long? Don''t tell me you can''t even decide on the piece of log to choose? How would you make decisions as a leader? Elvin teased.


    As groaned inwardly and grabbed a piece close to him.


    Elvin raised a brow and then he smiled as if he knew something As didn''t.

 Chapter 147: Training (2)

    The log had to beced with something it had to because there was no way he couldn''t even cut the damn wood.


    As set the log on top of the stump, then picked up the axe.


    "Alright weakling, let''s see if you can make more


    than a dent. Although, I won''tin if you


    don''t, I thought you were strong since you were trained by the best assassins but damn nephew your father would be so disappointed."


    As felt a growl rumble in his chest, a low growl,


    shocking him at how natural it felt.


    What the hell is wrong with him?! Since when did he  just start growling at people?!


    Elvin smiled and leaned back in his chair again and looked at As  with amusement.


    "What are you going to do, big guy? You can''t even chop a log. Ha."


    As huffed and squeezed the axe between his palms.


    His pulse raced and he breathed heavily, almost as if he would burst. His muscles grew tense and he cracked his knuckles. His body temperature rose, and he could feel his blood boiling. A vein from his neck popped out.


    Anger curled hot inside him and it was so enticing, like a drug. He pulled the axe back and swung. He swung hard and fast and with the anger that he had pent up for so long. The log split. It finally split.


    As stood there shocked for a second. Staring at the two pieces that had previously been one.


    "You feel that? " As looked back at Elvin who eyes were holding his own in their own firm gaze.


    "You feel that, coursing through your veins? wing at the back of your mind?"


    As sighed and closed his eyes. He did feel it.


    The feeling was enticing, the feeling of this anger that was gnawing inside him..


    The beast inside him was howling at the back of his mind.


    As opened his eyes and looked back at Elvin. He


    narrowed his eyes and cocked his head again,


    letting the silence settle between them.


    "Don''t be afraid of it, it''s a part of you now. You


    have to learn to embrace and control it, use it


    when you need it but don''t let it have the upper


    hand on you. Understand?"


    As nodded at him. This thing was too intoxicating to be safe.


    "Good, now, do it again."


    As almostughed at the order but knew that he was serious. They were going to be out here all day


    chopping these damn logs.


    The day waned on and he had split was seemed like hundreds of logs.


    At first, he set into a rhythm, his muscles seemed to remember the motions and his arms moved on auto-pilot as time went on.


    It was like a twisted therapy. He chopped out of anger, out of frustration, at the universe for taking his angel from him.


    For a few logs he pretended that it was the vampire''s head, and that gave him more satisfaction to chop the wood.


    But as the day waned on, his body started to tire. He felt his arms start to burn, it had been a long time since his muscles had worked so hard in their life.


    The only reason he probably hadsted this long was this beast growing inside him. Elvin said he would naturally start to grow stronger, a perk of turning into a wolf.


    As continued chopping over and over and over again until he felt like his arms would break. The next time he swung, he missed. He hit the wood but the log did not split it.


    He sucked in a breath and stared down at it.


    Perplexed.


    "Funny isn''t it," Elvin started while popping open


    yet a can of drink , "doesn''t matter how hard


    you swing, it doesn''t help you endure.


    "What?" As asked through a strained breath. He was dripping with sweat so he removed his shirt.


    "If you hit that log harder, it won''t split. It


    won''t ever split. You''re getting stronger, but you


    can''t always rely on your strength to carry you."


    As let out another breath and looked over at Elvin who was resting his head against his palm. "So what the hell do I do then?"


    He smirked and took a long sip of his drink. "You


    rely on what you know and on that beast inside of


    As almost wanted tough, the thought was still


    crazy to him.. A beast. He was now a beast.


    "Again then?" He asked with a voice leaked with a


    challenge.


    Elvin nodded. "Again


    As unleashed it. He let the beast inside him who was howling with excitement in anticipation drive his movements, and somehow he  found his hidden strength.


    Chopping and chopping and chopping. Letting his mind wander away. He found himself thinking about his Angel. God he missed her already.


    His arms burned, but he began to like the burn. His


    legs ached, but something in him told me to ignore it. To keep going.


    So he did. Never giving up. He wasn''t one to give up though.


    As had no idea how long he went on cutting the logs. Just as he was about to cut thest one for the day, he saw her.


    She was staring right at  him- intently.


    Adrenaline coursed through his veins, heightening


    his already extreme senses. Was that Meredith?


    He drank in her features. Strawberry blonde hair framed her round face, with full lips and her beautiful hazel eyes . Did she dye her hair? Wow she looked like a Barbie princess now.


    He watched as the prince whispered something in her ears causing her to blush. As gaze travelled to his hands around her waist and anger rushed through him.


    "Oh it''s the princess and the prince. Come As, let me introduce you to them." Elvin''s voice interrupted his train of thoughts.


    As dropped the axe next to the stump and walked over to his uncle.


    As stood beside his uncle with his gaze still on Meredith who was approaching them with Marcus.

 Chapter 148: Meeting again

    As stared at them. Meredith didn''t know how long he  had been here, or what he had witnessed, but the look in his eyes was the most painful thing she had ever seen.


    She was sure her heart dropped somewhere


    near her ankle as she looked back at him.


    "Princess, Prince Marcus, how do I owe the honor of you visiting me in my humble abode?" Elvin said as he stood up to greet Meredith and Marcus. He bowed slightly at them while he waited for their response.


    "We will be leaving for the General meeting and the princess wanted to meet you first before our departure tomorrow."


    As''s eyes slid to Meredith''s and she felt her throat bob.


    "Oh sorry princess I have been busy since we came back and I haven''t had the time for us to chat. How is the City treating you? Do you like it?"


    Meredith swallowed and nodded. The lump in her throat made it difficult for her to talk. That was the effect As had on her.


    She couldn''t talk when he was so close to her while Marcus was beside her. She was afraid she would slip out and say something she wasn''t supposed to, exposing them.


    "Good. Let me introduce you to my nephew, As. As, the princess and the prince." Elvin introduced them


    Meredith''s eyes met As''s own and her heart mmed in her chest.


    Marcus gave As a nod, "We have already met at the weing ball." Marcus replied stiffly.


    "Nice to see you again, As," Marcus said.


    "You too." As replied.


    "Princess¡­I can see you''re better now." As breathed as his eyes shifted back and forth between her own.


    Meredith blinked and gulped, "Y-yes. I''m much better now, thank you for the other day." Meredith murmured.


    "No need to thank me, it was my pleasure to apany such a beautiful woman." As replied.


    Meredith blushed and nced around, avoiding As''s gaze. Marcus did not react, his stony face fixed on As.


    Elvin brows furrowed tightly in confusion, "What happened?" He chimed, his eyes narrowing in wary interest.


    As shrugged as a smirk yed on his lips, "Well, the princess was lonely during the weing ball so I apanied her to watch the stars."


    "Oh I see. d you have already met then. In case anything happens to me, As would take my ce in protecting you." Elvin said proudly.


    Meredith''s throat bobbled as she held As''s gaze.


    "Okay." She nodded while she responded.


    "How about lunch together?" Elvin requested.


    Meredith felt Marcus''s hand slide around her waist. He lowered his head as he whispered softly in her ears,


    "I was nning on taking you on a romantic pic but I guess that has to wait huh?" He was so close to her,close enough for her to feel his breath on her neck.


    Meredith bit her lower lip, her mind and heart at odds with one another.


    She could feel As''s hot piercing gaze on her. All of this was so intense, having your fianc¨¦ and the man you love so close to you.


    "Stop biting your lips, princess. You''re tempting my self-restraint." Marcus purred.


    Meredith''s heart was beating in her chest trying to calm down. As she stood there shocked,a few things dawned at her at once.


    Marcus never made sexy remarks or tried to flirt with her ever until now. Was it because of As? Was he proiming that she was his to As? Was Marcus jealous?


    "Also, stop looking at him like you want to devour him. It''s bruising my ego. I look much better undressed, I thought you knew that by now."


    Marcus added  as he pulled away from Meredith winking at her.


    Meredith blushed crimson and gasped. She was sure As and Elvin had heard what Marcus had said. Werewolves were known to have sharp ears.


    Marcus smirk grew and Meredith flushed even redder. She looked everywhere but As''s face. She couldn''t bear to see what he looked like right now.


    "I can see your rtionship with the princess has improved." Elvin mumbled as he tried hard not to smile.


    Marcus grinned and nodded, "Yeah, she is such a sweetheart it''s hard not to fall for her, right As?"


    Meredith stiffened and her eyes widened in shock. She started to speak but no words came out. She turned to look at Marcus but he was grinning smugly at As.


    And Meredith knew why.


    Even though Marcus might not know the rtionship between her and As, he wanted As to know that Meredith was his fianc¨¦ and he wouldn''t tolerate him flirting with her in front of him.


    As''s eyes shed crimson in response. Shit, the tension between the two of them was fierce. Meredith shifted ufortably as the two men red at each other.


    Meredith sneaked a nce at As and fortunately his expression was back to the cold and indifference CEO she was familiar with.


    His expression gave nothing away. If he was mad or jealous about seeing her with Marcus, then he was doing a good job hiding it.


    It seems years of running hispany has made him good at hiding his emotions.


    Everyone could see Marcus was testing him..


    As raised an untamed brow in annoyance and replied with a heartless shrug.


    "Yes she is a beautiful woman¡­" As admitted.


    Meredith froze as her eyes found his. What the hell? He had just fallen into Marcus''s trap,  now he would be suspicious of them. A moment of silence enveloped them before As added,


    "But I wouldn''t dare fall in love with another woman if I know her heart already belongs to another man."


    Marcus''s smirk dropped and at that moment.


    "Good." Marcus replied with a curt nod.


    As''s words might sound harmless but only the both of them knew he was taunting Marcus.


    After all, Marcus was engaged to a woman whose heart belonged to another man.


    Sensing the tension in the air, Elvin finally spoke,


    "So will you be joining us for lunch?"


    "Yes," Marcus said sweetly. "We have a lot


    to catch up anyway."


    "Good, see you at the table then." Elvin said and started walking towards the house.


    "Wait for me." Meredith shouted and left the men alone. She didn''t want to be in the middle of whatever that was going on.

 Chapter 149: Help

    Marcus moved in a blur and stood in front of As once Elvin and Meredith entered the house.


    As didn''t even flinch, he stared calmly at Marcus. He was curious about what Marcus was nning to do.


    Marcus''s lips curved into a smirk as he folded his arms across his chest.


    "Have I done something to offend you?" Marcus asked, his brows furrowing slightly.


    "Er, no... I just met you, after all..." As said, taken


    aback by his astuteness. Okay, he definitely wasn''t expecting this question.


    "Oh¡­. It''s just. I can smell it, you know. Your


    irritation and anger. I''m curious about what I have done to you for you to have such intense emotions towards me." Marcus said with a frown on his face.


    "Well¡­it''s my first time having a vampire close to me and well my wolf doesn''t like you. I don''t know why"


    As said with a shrug. Well he wasn''t lying though, his wolf has been chanting to him to kill the vampire prince ever since he saw Meredith with him.


    "Oh, I see¡­I was worried that you might be upset about me and the princess''s engagement. If it''s just because your wolf doesn''t like me, I can live with that."


    Marcus said with a smile, letting out a breath of relief.


    "For a moment, I thought I sensed an attraction between you and the princess. So I thought, you were upset."


    As stared at him in dead silence. He knew Marcus was setting him up. He wanted to y mind games with him and As was having none of that.


    Marcus''s smile faded, "You know at first I didn''t care if she doesn''t love me but the more time I spend with her, the more that I want her.


    I want her to fall in love with me and I''m going to do everything in my power to make her mine. She doesn''t know about my feelings yet and I don''t want to scare her away since ...."


    Marcus trailed off before he continued,


    "I want you to help me. I have no idea how to court ady.


    It''s been so many years since I was interested in a girl and I don''t know how things are done in the human realm. Elvin told me you''re from there, so will you help me?"


    As stiffened as Marcus''s words rang in his head. Did he hear that correctly?


    "What?" He breathed in shock.


    "You heard me, I need your help."


    As let out a mirthless chuckle as if he had just heard a bad joke.


    "You want my help to court your own fianc¨¦? Weren''t you trying to show off how much you guys are in love with each other a few minutes ago?"


    Marcus threaded his hand through hair and he let out a sigh, "Well it''s an arranged marriage and I thought you were interested in her. But you''re not right?"


    As stood, frozen in ce. His blood ran cold as his mind began to race. Surprise painted his features, and then, as expected, his eyes darkened as he contemted his answer.


    He saw Marcus''s potential, but more than that, he knew Meredith  needed Marcus''s potential. She desperately needed a strong male, who understood her struggles.


    One,she could trustpletely to protect and keep her safe. Somehow As knew beyond a shadow of a doubt, that Marcus had those qualities.


    Ignoring Marcus''s second question about him being interested in Meredith, he replied, "I will help you on one condition."


    "What condition?" Marcus questioned, narrowing his eyes.


    "You will always protect her and make sure she is safe."


    A glint passed through Marcus''s eyes and his eyes flickered to a different shade of emotion as if he had confirmed something he had been dreading for a long time.


    "Alright ." He replied simply.


    As nodded, "We will talkter, they are waiting for us."


    Marcus nodded and walked with As towards the house.


    When they got inside, Elvin had already set the table with the help of Meredith.


    "I wondered what took both of you so long?" Elvin questioned as he stared at Marcus and As.


    "Nothing. We were just talking." As replied.


    Meredith''s eyes widened in shock then she met As''s eyes.


    As gave her a reassuring smile before he came to sit opposite her.


    Marcus followed suit sitting beside Meredith. Elvin served the food and they started eating in silence.


    The silence was almost deafening. Meredith''s heart pounded against her ribs as if trying to fulfill a thousand beats. Meredith lifted her gaze from her te and her eyes nced up to As''s own.


    As and Meredith nced at each other for a brief moment before he hesitantly lowered his head back onto his te.


    But in that small moment, Meredith has seen awe and pain on his face. His eyes had been wide, his nostrils slightly red and his lips parted as he''d gazed at her.


    She wondered what was going through his mind at the moment.


    "Are you okay?" Marcus''s worried voice sounded beside her.


    "Y-yes." Meredith replied while she forced out a smile.


    She picked up her ss of water from the table and  hastily brought the cool liquid to her lips.


    Unfortunately she choked on the water and suddenly started to gasp for air.


    Tears began toe from her eyes and she couldn''t seem to breath. She started coughing vehemently


    "Meredith!"


    "Princess "


    "Angel, are you okay?" As stood up hastily knocking his chair down in the process. The fear and panic in his eyes would have raised suspicions if everyone wasn''t focused on Meredith at the moment.


    Marcus started back blows between Meredith''s shoulder des with the heel of his hand while she tried hard not to panic. The coughing finally subsided and Meredith gave Marcus a grateful look.


    "Thank you."


    Her eyes found As''s own and she forced out a reassuring smile.


    "I''m fine."


    As raked his hand through his hair, letting out a frustrated sigh, he walked out the dining room.


    Meredith''s heart galloped in her chest as she stared at As''s empty seat. Stupid man, he was probably sad he couldn''t help her.


    A/N: What games do you think Marcus is ying? Do you think he knows something?^^ ha!

 Chapter 150: The Trip

    Today was the day that Meredith was going on the trip with Marcus. It was her first trip in a foreign country and she couldn''t help but be nervous.


    Katrina and Timothe nked her sides as they walked towards the waiting vehicle.


    She had assumed it would be a magical carriage with horses or an advanced technological vehicle but surprisingly it was a simple full-sized tour bus.


    As they stepped inside, Meredith''s eyes widened in surprise.


    There was nothing simple about the bus. It looked much more like a living room with a couch and chairs in a warm aesthetic.


    The interior was beautifully adorned with LEDs. The luxurious interior consists of a wooden floor and marble countertop, along with an upper deck and staircase.


    It had every amenity imaginable, with modern and sleek ascetics, high-tech electronics and an amply-stocked wine and liquor bar.


    Therge windows on both sides were tinted in such a way that they could see outside but the person outside couldn''t see inside.


    Katrina motioned for her to sit while Timothe walked into one of the cabins to talk to Marcus. He hade early and was apparently working.


    Meredith sank down into the nearest chair and she was surprised at howfortable it was.


    The engine of therge vehicle roared to life and they were in motion.


    Katrina wasted no time in her lectures. She removed a stack of papers and gave it to Meredith.


    "Marcus told me to brief you on what to expect and the people who will be there. The first man on the list is King Talon. He is the King of the Northern Territory and our host for this meeting. He is a vampire too.


    "When you meet him,you will need to curtsy and lower your eyes. Maintain that position until he


    tells you otherwise. Since you''re not yet Queen, it''s against their culture to look straight into the king''s eyes. They see it as a form of challenge."


    Meredith nodded in understanding.


    Katrina continued, "King Talon is not sadistic;


    however, he is neither gentle nor kind.


    He rules with a firm hand, never showing mercy and always exacting due punishment when earned. Do not make the mistake of crossing him, because you will regret it."


    Meredith shivered. She had no ns on crossing a vampire King.


    Katrina noticed Meredith''s anxiety and shed her a smile, "Just follow protocol and you should be fine."


    The second person on the list is Alpha Jaso. The Alpha and leader of the southern territory.


    He on the other hand he is fierce and cunning, he


    has maintained hispassion, and their people


    love him."


    Meredith noticed a trace of affection in Katrina''s voice and she raised her brows.


    "You like him." Meredith mumbled.


    Katrina stiffened and she widened her eyes in shock.


    "Yes. I have a little crush on him but it''s just a crush and nothing more." She answered sadly.


    "Then why don''t you work on this crush of yours. Who knows he might like you back." Meredith winked at her causing a blush to taint her cheeks.


    "Well, I don''t know. I have never talked to him about that and I know that he would never love me like he loved his first wife and mate."


    Her eyes zed over and she sighed heavily,"Ever since his mate was killed by rogues he had been pretty closed off and even though they''re rumors of him sleeping around I know it''s just a coping mechanism for him. No one can get over their mate''s death.


    Also I''m a vampire. His people would never ept me. Only the city of Arkaans ept vampires, witches and werewolves to live together because of the pledge marriage alliance between the two forces.


    Vampires, witches and werewolves have been enemies for centuries. They only created the alliance and started tolerating each other just because of the great dragon war.


    The dragons were greedy. They wanted to be the sole ruler of the supernatural realm.


    They started destroying cities, taking ves and stole treasures from powerful kingdoms. Fortunately your mother was able to get rid of them. She is our hero."


    Meredith forced out a smile and nodded. Even though she didn''t know her, hearing people talk about her made her a little ufortable.


    Seeing her difort, Katrina changed the subject and continued her lecture.


    One hourter, Meredith was beyond tired. Since they had to leave at dawn, she had woken up earlier than usual now sleep was catching up to her.


    There were a lot of things she was supposed to know. She couldn''t believe some of the powerful vampire leaders had human pets and ves.


    She yawned and shook her head, trying to force her brain to continue functioning. Seeing  her struggle, Katrina  offered softly,


    "Why don''t we take a break?"


    Meredith smiled at her appreciatively and reclined the plush chair to a more rxed position. She nced at the surrounding and frowned. She still hasn''t seen Marcus.


    After they visited Elvin yesterday he has been behaving a little weird. He kept stealing nces at her on their way back like he wanted to ask her something.


    She knew Marcus was smart and was probably suspicious of her and As but what were the odds that the nephew of Elvin was the man she was in love with.


    He would probably think As liked her or something. Despair rushed through her as she thought about As. After he walked out from the dinning room yesterday, she hasn''t heard from him again. She hoped he was okay.


    Meredith sighed and closed her eyes to rest. After all, it was a long journey and she had to mentally be prepared to meet powerful supernatural leaders.


    *****


    Meredith felt someone nudging her shoulders gently to wake her up. She snapped into a sitting position and rubbed her eyes.


    "Have we reached Kat?"


    "Yes." Instead of Katrina''s voice, she heard a male''s voice.


    Her eyes snapped opened and met Marcus''s own.


    She sucked in a deep breath when she saw Marcus wearing a suit!


    He smirked when he saw the look of shock on her face.


    "Are you stunned by my beauty?" He teased her..


    Meredith smiled and shook her head. "Sorry but I have seen far more handsome men."


    "Lies. But whatever that makes you sleep at night, princess."


    Meredith raised her eyebrows. Was she overthinking or Marcus seemed a little different from his usual cold self these days?

 Chapter 151: With me

    Meredith changed out of herfy sweatpants she had worn for the trip into a scarlet red dress glittered with stars and moons with a sweetheart neckline and corset with built- in pads and boning.


    The dress was tea-length style with side pockets and a thin tied bow in the back. It had short fluffy sleeves gathered into a cuff with a decorative bow ribbon belt.


    Meredith loved the dress so much it was cute and most importantly had pockets. Who could say no to a beautiful dress with pockets?! Definitely not her.


    When she got down from the bus she found Marcus waiting for her. He smiled at her and he nodded in approval at her dress and extended his elbow.


    Meredith slipped her arm through his and followed


    him into the building.


    She took a deep breath and realized that holding Marcus''s hand made her feel a little better after all. It was the only familiar thing in thispletely foreign environment.


    There were pce guards waiting for them at the entrance of the gate.


    They greeted them and led them through multiple corridors until they reached their destination. Nerves were fluttering in her belly for her to even notice her surroundings until Marcus stopped walking.


    Meredith saw that they had reached an ornate double door.


    She dug her nails into Marcus''s hand as she tried to calm down her raging heart. She tried to breathe slowly and told herself to calm down.


    Marcus turned to face her and grabbed her cheeks.


    "You can do this. I''m right here by your side. No one will harm you and you''re the future Queen of our city, no one can walk over you."


    Meredith stared at him with wide eyes and nodded, as she exhaled to release some of the tension that had built up in her shoulders.


    "Good girl," he whispered and caressed her cheeks gently.


    One of the guards opened one of the doors and they passed through the entrance.


    Meredith''s mouth opened in shock but she quickly closed it. She was expecting some ancient throne and carved handwork when she entered the door but the scene in front of her was entirely different.


    If she didn''t know better she would have swear they had set into the set of a modern day Spartacus movie.


    There were several white couches set in groupings, a bar at the far side of the room, multicolored lighting and was that a pool in the center? As they drew closer, she was able to confirm that yes, there was a pool in the center of the couches that circled the perimeter of the room.


    But more shocking than that was thepletely naked women who were kissing passionately in the pool.


    And the man and woman who were having sex in the middle of the room.


    Meredith inhaled shapely when she saw what the woman was wearing - a ck cor with silver chains hanging from the back of her cor. Her moans filled the room as the men surrounding them watched her with a lust filled gaze.


    Her ass cheeks were red and her whole body was filled with sweat. Meredith wondered how long this had been going on.


    Marcus might have seen the apprehension on her face because he pulled her to his chest and shield her from watching any further.


    "King Talon." Marcus said through gritted teeth. Meredith could hear the anger in his voice. Clearly he was pissed about the show going on.


    Meredith heard a man chuckle, "Marcus my boy. Such a long time, I thought you would appreciate a little show for your weing service. You used to like-"


    "No I don''t. Please put an end to this show. As you can see the princess is quite ufortable."


    Silence enveloped them as everyone waited for the King''s instruction.


    The King sighed and pped his hands, "Alright, show over everyone. "


    After what seems like forever, Meredith felt Marcus whispering in her ears.


    "It''s alright now." He smoothed a stray strand of hair from her face.


    Meredith blushed and pulled away. The room was cleared up and no naked people were around now.


    Meredith looked up and her eyes met the King''s eyes.


    It wasn''t difficult to pick out that he was the King. He sat separated from the rest. Even though he looked younger than she had assumed. He looked to be around Marcus''s age.


    He was a handsome man with red hair and strikingly red eyes.


    His expression revealed surprise and then shifted into fierce inspection as he watched her with piercing eyes.


    Meredith remembered Katrina''s words and she quickly lowered her eyes.


    In a blur, Meredith found someoneone in front of her.


    Meredith couldn''t be sure if it was the king, since she was looking at the floor.


    He murmured quietly, "Oh don''t worry about the protocols. You''re an exception. Look up."


    Meredith straightened and held his gaze. He spoke, "I am King Talon. It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance."


    Meredith followed the proper protocol Katrina had taught her  for an introduction by extending her hand, another curtsy and holding his gaze, as she replied, "I am Princess Meredith of the city of Arkaans, Your Highness."


    He took her hand and lightly kissed the back of it.


    He motioned toward a couch next to his and across


    from where Katrina and Timothe sat. "Please, sit


    down."


    Meredith was immensely thankful that she could sit, her legs were jelly from the nerves fluttering through her.


    "Marcus, don''t tell me you''re not going to greet your dear old friend. Haven''t you missed me?"


    Marcus rolled his eyes, "No."


    "Ohe on. Don''t tell me you''re angry about the little show I put on. You used to lo-"


    Marcus red at him as if to warn him to shut up. The King let out a chuckle and went back to his seat.


    Marcus walked towards Meredith and sat beside her.


    "I wee you all to my Kingdom. You''re the first people to arrive. Tonight you will meet the rest but before that let me introduce you to the members of my council."


    After the King introduced his council members, he dismissed them to rest for a dinner ball tonight.


    Meredith couldn''t help but shiver. There were three members of his council.


    The first person he introduced was called Baron. He stared at Meredith with a cold indifference face. It''s like he wanted to be anywhere but here.


    The second person was the only woman in the council. Irene. Her  expression was surprisingly weing. However the other one made her heart galloped in her chest.


    Logan stared at her with a sinister smirk on his lips. His eyes raked over her body in cruel anticipation. Meredith shuddered. She had to be careful of him.


    "We can rest and prepare for dinner tonight provided you''re not tired. I can excuse you at the dinner." Marcus whispered in her ears as they exited the room.


    "No, I''m not tired. I would love to attend the dinner. Where will I be staying?"


    Marcus watched her carefully as he answered, "With me."


    A/N: What do you think Marcus used to like? Does he also have a kink? Hehe also they would be sharing a room ^^ha

 Chapter 152: Attraction

    Meredith froze when she heard his response,"I will be staying with you?" She questioned to confirm if she had heard him correctly.


    "Yes," he replied simply. "It is likely that your


    things have already been delivered. Shall we go so


    that we can change into something morefortable?"


    "But why am I staying with you? What about Katrina?"


    "We are engaged, it would be weird for you to sleep somewhere else. Also I feel morefortable when you''re closer. I can protect you this way. Katrina is busy with the preparation for tomorrow." Marcus exined.


    "Oh¡ªokay."


    Meredith followed him, as he led them to their room. He seemed so familiar with the ce and the guards all bowed their heads anytime he passed them.


    Also she couldn''t help thinking about his rtionship with the king and whatever that Marcus used to love.


    It seems there was more the vampire prince than he was letting out.


    Meredith''s brain whirred over the fact that she had to share a room with Marcus. It''s not like she didn''t trust him or anything but the mere fact of her sharing a room with him made her feel ufortable.


    Suddenly , he stopped in front of arge door, and fished the keys the guard had gave him out of his pocket and unlocked it, opening it wide for her. He extended his arm and murmured, "After you."


    Exhaling the breath she was holding, Meredith passed him and entered a massive living area.


    The room was filled with sleek and modern furnishings in cool ck, grey and white hues.


    Meredith heard the door shut behind her and she turned to face Marcus , still unsure how to approach the topic of her not sleeping with him.


    Before she could get a word out, he headed toward a flight of curving steel stairs and said, "This way."


    They entered an equallyrge bedroom with dark


    grey walls, a contemporary king-sized bed, couches and arge brick firece.


    "I''m going to take a shower. I will be backter." He said and disappeared into the bathroom.


    Meredith sighed and sat down on the bed unable to rx due to the nerves running through her.


    He reappeared a few minutester, he waspletely shirtless.


    Nothing but a loose pair of grey joggers hugging his lower body and barely hanging onto his toned hips.


    His ash locks were wet, droplets falling from each strand and cascading down onto his shoulders. He  held a white, cotton towel within his hands.


    Meredith blinked a couple times trying to detach her eyes from the mountain of abs.


    Marcus cleared his throat, before he teased. "Never seen a half-naked man before?"


    Meredith felt a faint blush tainting her cheeks as she swallowed and avoided his gaze. This man she had to admit was the most handsome man she has ever met.


    Stay focused Meredith. You have a boyfriend and you love him. Don''t get deceived by his looks.


    Taking a deep breath, she said what was on her mind. "I want you to know that I''m not sleeping with you. I still love my boyfriend. We might not be together right now but I would never cheat on him."


    Marcus just stared at her for a moment, clearly surprised by her words and then mischievously replied,


    "Are you quite certain about that?"


    "Yes" Meredith replied and bit her lips.


    Marcus stepped forward, leaving but two steps


    between them.


    "Then why are you breathing so hard?" Marcus


    muttered, before unexpectedly leaning in and


    brushing his lips against her ear.


    "You might be in love with someone else but you can''t deny your attraction to me," he rasped.


    Meredith held her breath all that while. Her heart


    was fluttering in her chest.


    "W-what attract-ion?" she stuttered.


    Heat curled low in her stomach when she saw him staring at  her with azy, slumberous expression.


    Meredith''s lips parted slightly as their eyes locked..


    The tension felt unbearable or whatever it was.. She was afraid to admit it, but it was close to sexual. Meredith bit her lips and avoided his gaze.


    "You bite your lip when you''re anxious," he said,


    smirking as he then began to trace his thumb


    across her jawline, towards her bottom lip.


    The gentle slide of his thumb felt like a kiss,


    dangerously escting her heart rate and sending


    her emotions in overdrive.


    "I-I-" she failed to find the words. What could she


    say? This wasn''t what she had expected.What was even happening? Was she being seduced?


    Meredith was unable to move, react or speak.


    "It...drives me crazy" Marcus uttered,


    "I want to kiss you so bad, it''s driving me crazy. But I promised I won''t teach you without your permission."


    Then he smirked as he retreated, before casually grabbing the towel on the bed and drying his hair.


    Meredith was stunned. Her words faltered and at


    that single moment, she wasn''t sure if could stand


    up anymore.What the hell had happened?


    ******


    After Marcus had finished dressing, he came out of the closet putting a watch on his wrist.


    "I have to go. I have a meeting with the King before this evening''s dinner.


    Stay here while I am gone. You need to be careful tonight. Do not leave my side. These men and women are dangerous and cunning.


    You may be promised to me but many of them don''t know you yet and you look quite unique from the people in the outer realm. They might be curious about you. Katrina wille inter to help you prepare for the dinner. For now rest and don''t go anywhere.


    Meredith nodded and replied softly, "Alright." She could see he was tense from the lines in his forehead. Maybe he was afraid something bad would happened tonight.


    Marcus smiled softly at her and kissed her on the cheek lightly before walking out the door.


    Meredith sighed and nced around the room with a bored look. Tonight would be a long night she guessed. Also what the fuck was going on with Marcus?

 Chapter 153: They were

    Meredith took a deep breath to calm down the nerves running rampant through her.


    She bit her lips and fidgeted impatiently as Katrina dressed her up for the dinner tonight.


    Katrina, what is taking you so long? She whined as Katrina applied the blush on her face.


    Katrina giggled and put the blush down picking up the lipstick.


    "Just left with the lipstick and then we will be done."


    Meredith sighed and nodded.


    "Alright. We are done.You can look in the mirror now!"


    Katrina eximed and pulled the white cloth she had used to cover Meredith''s dress off her body.


    Meredith stood up from the chair and paced to look at the full size mirror in the room.


    She gasped and her mouth opened in surprise at her reflection in the mirror, trying to take in the beauty of the dress and catch her breath at the same time.


    Katrina had selected it, and hadn''t let her see it before now. But she had assured her she  would love it. She wasn''t wrong.


    The dress was an eye catching cowl fitted sequin dress that was intricately cut from a shimmering sequin fabric.


    With a ruched cowl neckline, the stunning piece had ace up open back with a rhinestone detail. A snug fitting hip opens up to a leg slit to show off your legs.


    It was beautiful yet simple not to attract unwanted attention. She loved the dress!


    "Are you ready?" Katrina''s eyes sparkled.


    "Hmm¡­.yes I guess." Meredith whispered and  let out a deep exhale without taking her eyes off of the dress.


    Her strawberry blonde hair was falling on her shoulders in waves. Her makeup was wlessly applied. The only thing she had left to do was put on her shoes.


    Katrina brought a pair of ankle strap gold rhinestone open toes stiletto heels from the closet and crouched down to help Meredith put it on. Given their height of six inches, She found they were surprisinglyfortable.


    After Katrina was done helping her put on the shoes, she got up and faced Meredith with a huge smile on her face.


    She breathed, "Wow. You look amazing. I''m sure Marcus cannot take his eyes and hands off you tonight."


    Meredith blushed and red at Katrina who bursted out intoughter.


    Meredith hadn''t seen Marcus again after he left earlier. Katrina had told her that he was waiting for her at the entrance.


    "Let''s go," Katrina motioned toward the door. Meredith followed her through sections of the castle.


    When they reached the stairs leading to what she presumed was the entrance to the ballroom, she noticed the doors were swung wide open, allowing individuals toe and go as they pleased.


    She saw Marcus standing outside near the entrance talking to Timothe. His back was facing her so he didn''t see her.


    Katrina squeezed her hand tightly from and whispered in her ear as she pointed, "He''s right there. Have fun. I will go and change. Will join youter ."


    She disappeared out of the door, leaving her standing there mesmerized by Marcus.


    Even though she couldn''t see him well, she knew he looked good. He wore a tuxedo that fit him so well.


    It had to have been custom tailored. He talked easily with the Timothe with one of his hands in his pocket.


    He hadn''t seen her yet. Suddenly, he stopped speaking and turned to face her. When he made eye contact, his gaze turned smoldering and he wove through the crowd toward Meredith.


    Meredith''s lips unconsciously parted and her pulse raced with a fluttering in her stomach.


    She was in love with As but why did Marcus have such an effect on her? All of these emotions were confusing and she doesn''t even know how or when it started.


    When Marcus reached her, he bowed low and extended his hand.


    "You are truly exquisite."


    Meredith blushed and epted his hand with a radiant smile, whispering in return, "Thank you."


    She held tightly to Marcus as they walked down the huge spiraled grand staircases.The spiral staircase with ss railing looked royal and luxurious.


    The steel handrail on both sides provided the entire staircase with extra support andplemented the wide marble treads. The big chandelier on the top added an extra element of style to the space.


    The sound of her heels clicked against the cold hard floor and it resonated in her ears, making her heart hammered in her chest as they approached the ballroom.


    Marcus hesitated just outside the doors, and


    murmured, "Are you ready?"


    Meredith swallowed and met his gaze. She had no desire to walk into a room filled with cruel, heartless and powerful supernatural beings.


    But as the future Queen of her country, she had no choice. She didn''t say anything, instead she just


    squeezed Marcus'' hand and nodded.


    Marcus shed her a reassuring smile and led her through into the massive room.


    Taking a deep breath, Meredith nced around therge ballroom and she found herself inplete awe.


    The marble flooring carried into the vast room, the walls were deep amber color with silver and gold filigree intricately etched along its surface.


    The giant chandeliers masterfully refracted the light from hundreds of crystal beads in every direction. It was astonishing.


    Meredith didn''t have much time to fully appreciate the beauty of the room around her because she realized every eye in the room was on them and there was a dead silence.


    Meredith''s heart mmed in her chest as she realized she was the odd one in the room. A human.


    Will they attack her? Her pulse gnawed with fear.


    Marcus'' grip tightened on her as tension coursed through his body. She turned to look at him and saw that his eyes were turning a shade darker as if that was even possible.


    His nostrils red while he red at them. It was like he was having an internal conversation with them, warning them.


    Whatever he was doing it seemed to work as the silence died and most people resumed their previous conversation.


    However, she noticed more than a few throwing curious looks in her direction.


    Meredith breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Are you okay?" Marcus asked, his eyes had now returned to its normal crimson color.


    "Y-yes. I was afraid they were going to attack me for a second." Meredith breathed and let out an awkward chuckle.


    Marcus just stared at her silently for a moment before he replied.


    "They were."


    A/N: Sorry guys for not updating yesterday. I was contemting a lot of things. Hehe if I should write Marcus POV. If I should join WSA. I have the plot,


    plot twists and cover even ready but¡­.I''m not so sure! Also should it be Chinese/western? Still not sure hahaha. Will share the cover in thement section and a brief summary let me know your opinion if I should write or not^^

 Chapter 154: Alpha Jaso

    A cold worm of fear gnawed at Meredith''s spin.


    "What?" She questioned, she nced around in horror as a wave of apprehension washed over her.


    "Yes, you''re human in a den of vampires. Definitely they''re going to want to attack you."


    Meredith''s eyes bulged with fear and she tightened her hold on Marcus. The fact that she was surrounded by men and women who could kill her with a snap of their fingers scared her.


    Adrenaline ran cold through her veins and her brain stopped functioning for a moment.


    Marcus''s hand glided up her neck,resting against her cheek while his fingers slip into the threads of her strawberry blonde hair.


    His warm breath fanned her face, their noses almost touched when he said, "Hey, look at me. I''m right here. Nobody is going to harm you."


    Marcus whispered as his eyes pleaded with her to trust him.


    "O-okay." She replied.


    She inhale a breath sharply, feeling soft and gentle


    lips pressed against her forehead in a tender kiss. Her eyes widened as the warmth left her conflicted.


    Her emotions were running wild all over the


    ce and rendering her as a helpless angsty


    teenager. These feelings were conflicted and a part of her waspletely terrified of letting these emotions influence her to make decisions she would regret.


    When Marcus''s warm lips pull away from her forehead, her eyes met with his and she nkly said, "Are you trying to seduce me?"


    The corners of his lips twitch, a very small smile


    ying across them as he replies,


    "Maybe." He replied, cing a tendril her hair behind her ears.


    Before Meredith could respond, he pulled away and offered her his hand again.


    "Let''s go."


    The crowd parted as they passed through. All eyes


    were trained on them. Meredith held his hand tighter, a little wary of the overt attention.


    Rx," she heard Marcus reassure her quietly as he guided them towards the servers with flutes of


    champagne bncing on their boards. It soothed


    her a little knowing he was there beside her.


    "Marcus." A voice which was sickeningly sweet sounded behind them.


    Meredith and Marcus turned around to find a woman standing in front of them.


    "Marcus, how good to see you again."


    Meredith''s stomach sank when she realized the woman hadn''t acknowledged her.


    "Who is this? Your new slut?" The woman questioned, her distaste for Meredith was evident in her scornful expressed


    Meredith felt Marcus stiffened behind her. He wrapped his hands possessively round Meredith''s waist as he red at the woman. Clearly he was pissed at the woman''s words.


    "Queen Ines, may I introduce you to Princess Meredith Rossi of the city of Aarkans. Daughter of King Lucious of the city of Arkaans. My fianc¨¦. Meredith meet Queen Ines of the Western territories."


    Meredith knew the Western territories consisted mainly of witches. So this might be the Queen of the witches. She was surprisingly young and of course strikingly beautiful with long flowing red hair.


    Shock passed through the woman''s eyes and her behavior quickly changed. She let out an awkwardugh and bow slightly at Meredith.


    "Forgive my manners, Princess. I didn''t mean to offend you." Meredith was surprised about the sudden change in the woman''s behavior. Now she was even looking at her in the eyes.


    "It''s okay."


    The woman nodded, "Well if you don''t mind, I will like to discuss a few things with Marcus."


    It was clear that she wanted to get Marcus alone. A weird feeling settled in her stomach. For some reason she didn''t want to let Marcus go but she trusted him.


    "I will be right back. Don''t go anywhere and becareful. No drinking until Ie back. Marcus lowered his head and whispered softly in her ears. He pressed a kiss on her cheeks before he left with the Queen.


    As they walked away, Meredith fidgeted, unsure what to do with herself  while she waited.


    Abruptly, she noticed a man staring at her intently! As soon as Marcus was out of sight, he advanced very purposefully through the crowd in her direction.


    Meredith had seen the photos of the various leaders of the territories and even though she didn''t remember all of them.


    She remembered the man in front of her. Alpha Jaso. The Alpha and leader of the southern territory. Katrina''s crush


    He smirked,once he reached her.


    "I don''t believe we''ve had the pleasure to meet. I am Alpha Jaso. The Alpha and leader of the southern territory. " He stretched out his hand and Meredith took it.


    "Princess Meredith Rossi of the City of Aarkans." Meredith replied.


    He took her hand firmly, kissed the back of it.


    "Well Princess, you look like you need a drink."


    He said and picked a ss of champagne from a waiter who was passing by them.


    He gave her one and picked one for himself.


    Meredith wasn''t sure if she should be drinking since Marcus wasn''t around and he had warned her. She looked at the champagne warily.


    Noticing her hesitation Alpha Jason spoke, "Come on. Try it and don''t worry. Marcus will have my neck if I let anything happen to you."


    Meredith gulped down the champagne and finished about one third of the ss.


    "You were right, I surely needed the drink." Meredith giggled and brought the drink back to her lips.


    Alpha Jason raised an eyebrow and cautioned, "You might want to take that a little slower."


    "Uh huh," Meredith replied nomittally. That was theexact opposite of what she nned to do. She drank again, feeling the warmth of the alcohol in her


    throat as she finished it. She held out the now empty ss.


    "I would like another."


    Alpha Jaso stared at her for a minute before calling the waiter and gave her another ss.


    He nced around and frowned, "Where is Katrina? I thought you came with her."


    Meredith raised her eyebrows, "You like her." She chuckled at the realization that Katrina''s crush liked her back.


    Alpha Jaso let out a mirthless chuckle and took a sip of his drink.


    "I want to fuck her yes but I''m not so sure about liking her. Even though if I was capable of liking someone it would be her."


    Meredith saw sadness clouding his face. She reached out and squeezed his hands. She knew he had lost his mate and still the pain was evident in his eyes.

 Chapter 155: [Bonus chapter] Jealousy Jealousy

    "Will you dance with me?" Alpha Jaso suddenly asked,


    Meredith''s face turned back to his and stared at him in a state of shock.


    She recovered from it quickly, saying,


    "Ye-Yes, that would be nice." She was bored standing alone and since Marcus wasn''t back there would be no harm dancing with him. Also she can put in a good word for her friend Katrina.


    Meredith gulped down thest of her champagne and ced the empty ss on a table near them.


    After Alpha Jaso offered her his hand, She took it shakily and before she knew it, he was leading her to the outer circle of the people dancing.


    Meredith nced around but there was no sign of Marcus anywhere.


    Alpha Jaso stopped and raised his eyebrows.


    "Have you danced before?" He asked.


    "Yes. Don''t worry your feet are safe.."


    He nodded and let out a chuckle. He took her left hand and ced it gently on his right shoulder while his left hand held her  right one.


    His right hand pressed delicately against the her back, bringing her in closer to his body.


    He slowly led her through the first initial steps of the dance. Then he spun her out away from his body, a smile spread across on Meredith''s face.


    She doesn''t remember thest time she had this fun. Maybe it was because she knew deep down that he wouldn''t hurt her or the fact that Katrina liked him. Katrina wouldn''t like a bad person right? Also they were in public he wouldn''t dare harm her.


    "So¡­" Meredith started once he pulled her back in.


    Alpha Jaso raised his eyebrows as he waited for her to continue talking.


    "About Katrina¡­When will you ask her out?"


    An amused smile appeared on the Alpha''s face.


    "Are you trying to set me up with Katrina?"


    Meredith blushed slightly and nodded.


    "Y-yes. You will never know if you might be able to like her or not if you don''t even get to know her personally. Not the ambassador that you always meet at meetings."


    Alpha Jaso contemted for a second before he nodded, "You''re right. Since she is here, maybe I should shoot my shot." He winked at her and Meredith chuckled.


    She thought the Alpha was going to a cold and aloof person but actually he was quite the opposite. He was really easy going. Now she sees why Katrina liked him.


    He was handsome. His dark hair was styled perfectly and his unfathomable onyx eyes framed his handsome sculpted face and full lips perfectly.


    "Yes, you should. Take her out on a romantic dinner date and enjoy yourselves." Meredith said with a smile.


    "I will but you have to help me convince her to go with me." Alpha Jaso said as the music ended.


    "W-" Before Meredith could say a word, she saw a blur and then Marcus was standing protectively in front of her.


    "Marcus, nice to see you again mate." Alpha Jaso smirked.


    Marcus red at Alpha Jaso and without a word, he took Meredith''s hand and dragged her from the ballroom. Everyone was staring at them.


    Meredith blushed in embarrassment. She could sense the anger radiating from Marcus. What the hell was his problem?


    Marcus took her by the arm and guided her swiftly back to their suite. He was notably silent, and a tremor of anger flowed through him.


    The instant the door closed behind them, Marcus  spun and confronted her. His eyes glittered dangerously


    Meredith had never seen him this angry and shrank away from him.


    "Why the fuck were you drinking with someone you just met and even touching him? The entire ce is filled with sadistic vampires and maniptive supernatural beings and you just epted a drink from a stranger?! when I clearly told you not to. Not only that, you were happily dancing with him!"


    Meredith swallowed and bowed her head in guilt. She didn''t mean to worry him. But wasn''t he a bit overreacting?


    "S-sorry."


    A muscle clenched in his jaw as he angrily replied,


    "You''re sorry?! You tantly put yourself in danger and all you have to say for yourself is, ''You''re sorry''?! Do you know the number of people depending on you right now? If you don''t care about your life, at least think about them!"


    Irritation surged up inside her,and she felt her pulse rising, "You left me alone in a den of vipers. Do you how stupid I felt standing there alone without knowing anyone? Also I''m sick and tired of everyone asking me to make decisions for my people.


    People that I didn''t even know existed a month ago! Have anyone ever stopped to ask me what I fucking want? I was happy, in love and content with my boring existence. I didn''t ask for any of this!


    Meredith said as a tear slipped from her eyes. All her pent up emotions were overwhelming her at the moment.


    Marcus let out a loud growl in frustration, when he saw her tear.


    "Fuck,I-I didn''t mean to raise my voice on you."


    Marcus pulled her against his chest, feeling the muscle definition hidden beneath the dark suit.


    Meredith''s hands quicklye up and press against his chest, trying to push a little space between them, but she give up the second he whispers,


    " "I''m sorry for losing my temper. You scared the shit out of me and I was¡ª-"


    He trailed off for a second before he continued, "I was jealous."


    Jealous?


    He was jealous seeing her with Alpha Jaso but why?


    "You were jealous?" Meredith questioned, feeling the slight pounding rhythm of his heart beneath her right palmying t against his chest.


    "Yes." Marcus replied.


    "B-but why?"


    Marcus stared longingly at her and Meredith''s eyes widened in shock.


    She watched as Marcus''s expression changed. A feral glint passed through his eyes and desire morphed on his face.


    Instead of replying to her, hepletely shocked her when his hands gripped either side of her neck, and he mmed his mouth against hers.

 Chapter 156: Villain

    Marcus couldn''t believe that he had lost control. Seeing her with Alpha Jaso had made him mad and jealous. He didn''t even know when his feelings for her became so intense.


    He just knew he wanted her. He wanted to possess her, it was maddening.


    She had consumed his thoughts day and night ever since that night in the garden and he couldn''t stop thinking about the things he wanted to do to her.


    He wanted to taste every delicious inch of her and sank his teeth in her neck as he rim harder and deeper inside her. He had contemted what sounds she would make and if her blood would taste as sweet as her.


    He had gone to Ara to fuck the princess out of his system but he realized he couldn''t. Anytime he touched Ara he couldn''t stop thinking about Meredith.


    He felt like he was cheating on her even though he was the one who had made the arrangement that they could sleep with whoever they wanted.


    Marcus knew smashing his lips against Meredith''s own was one of those moments he knew he would never forget. Her lips were even better than he had imagined.


    It was so soft against his and the feelings that had rushed through him was the best he had ever felt. It just felt so good and natural. He wanted more as his head was clouded in overwhelming ecstasy.


    He felt a tear on his lips and in that second he froze.


    The overwhelming feeling he felt went ice cold as regret washed over him.


    "Stop. It!" Meredith yelled as she fought him, twisting and turning to break his grip.


    Marcus released her immediately, as guilt swarm through her.


    Meredith pped him hard across the face. His eyes widened as he watched her. Did he just-


    "How dare you! The fact that I''m your betrothed doesn''t mean you can force yourself on me. You promised me!"


    Meredith spat vehemently with tears streaming down her face.


    Her lips turned into a frown as she ran her hands through her hair, looking away from him. Her heartbeat was rapidly increasing, no more rxed and calm.


    Marcus opened his mouth but it remained soundless with no wordsing out of his mouth. He saw the disgust and hurt in her eyes and he felt a pang in his chest.


    He took a step towards her but she went back, her lips quivering in fear. Did she see him as some monster?


    "I''m sorry¡­I-I don''t know what came over me," He said quietly but Meredith ignored him not even sparing him a nce.


    Marcus looked over her once again before leaving in the blink of an eye.


    He found himself slumped against a tree,with his eyes closed and his forehead pressed against the ancient bark. His heart galloped in his chest when he realized what he had done.


    Whatever rtionship they had built he knew he had destroyed it in a blink of an eye just because he couldn''t control himself.


    Waves of remorse and shame hit him like stabs to the chest. But that wasn''t his problem. The moment he had mmed his mouth against hers he had mistakenly read her mind.


    Being an ancient royal vampire he had the ability to read people''s mind and thoughts if he wanted to as well as get a glimpse of their memories. He had never invade Meredith''s privacy untill today.


    He had seen everything from when she was a baby to right now.


    He couldn''t believe the familiar face he saw in the memory. He suspected that something was going on between the two or maybe they were just attracted to each other but to think that she had lied to him and even slept with him on the night he had proposed to her made his heart crumbled into pieces.


    Every heartbeat sent a surge of pain, as if his chest were being torn apart. It''s been so long since he had experienced such intense agony, crushing every nerve in his body.


    He knew she would never love him as much as she loved that man. Now everything was clear to him. The way she looked at him with eyes filled with so much pain.


    And he realized that he couldn''t love her as much as the man loved her.


    The realization hit hard. It just didn''t feel right. He was dead. Dead men don''t love. Vicious blood sucking monster like him didn''t have feelings.


    Maybe he had been lonely for some long and the thought of finally spending his time with someone had corrupted his mind and feelings or had it?


    Marcus didn''t know. Honestly he didn''t know what to do now. He never wanted to hurt her. He just wanted to make her happy.


    He didn''t even know what love was. It''s been so long since he felt like this. Could you fall in love with someone that quickly? Did he love her? But-


    He raked his hands through his hair and let out a frustrated  scream, slicing his bottom lip as his


    fangs sliced past it in a blood-filled fury.


    Marcus didn''t remember the number of times he mmed his fist into the tree, a huge dent formed where his powerful blownded. He was so unlucky when it came to love. Only love could hurt him like this.


    The ancient tree finally fell taking the branches of other trees down with it. He held his quivering hand out in front of him and stared at it. He clenched his hand into a fist and looked ahead at the fallen pine.


    He knew Meredith was conflicted and she was in a tight position, sacrificing her love for the people. But what about him? Spending the rest of his life with someone who would never love him hurts as much.


    He thought he could make her fall in love with him and forget about her love in the human realm but now that her love was closer than he thought, Marcus didn''t know what to do.


    Should he pretend that he didn''t know anything and let them continue to fool around behind his back or he should be the viin in their love story?


    A/N : Finally Marcus POV. What do you think?


    Also please check out my new book. "The Sweetest Temptation." Click my profile and add it to your library. Thank you.

 Chapter 157: Apologizing

    Meredith felt so wrong - so disgusted. She stood there frozen as she gazed at the door that Marcus had just disappeared through.


    The thoughts of self-judgment flooded her brain, drowning her with a dizzying headache.


    What had she done?


    What had she done?


    Had she given him the wrong impression that''s why he had kissed her? Yes she had to admit she was attracted to Marcus but  that was it. It was just an attraction that she had no ns on working on. After all, her heart already belonged to another.


    She loved  As and would never hurt him. Even though she didn''t have much choice and she knew sooner orter she had to learn how to tolerate Marcus'' touch. He was her future whether she liked it or not.


    Guilt washed through her when she realized that she had pped him. The pain and hurt in his eyes made her feel a pang in her chest.


    She didn''t mean to hurt him. She sighed and grabbed her hair in frustration. She didn''t know what to do right now. All of this was so confusing and she knew someone was bound to get hurt no matter the decision she would make.


    Sighing, she decided to take a bath and wait for Marcus toe. They needed to talk. She didn''t want any unnecessary tension between them.


    Meredith removed her clothes and walked towards the bathroom. She started the shower and while it heated up, She removed her makeup before she stepped into the marble shower.


    She instantly rxed, the warm water felt like silk


    against her body. Her hair instantly smoothed out


    and swept against her skin.


    Meredith stood underneath the showerhead and let the water fell on her. She closed her eyes and shes of memory red in her brain, the way his mouth had moved against hers,soft and patient.


    Meredith wouldn''t lie, her unexpected desire when he had kissed her, scared her. She thought she would hate kissing him but it seemed her body was willing to give him what her heart never could.


    Sighing, she quickly finished the bath and got out of the shower and dried off.


    Walking into the closet she put on some nnel sleep shorts and a crop top.


    Meredith pulled her hair into a ponytail after drying and she fell into the king-size bed and looked up.


    She pulled the duvet over her and rxed in bed.


    Thatfort onlysted a second. She tossed and turned for probably a good hour. She was waiting for Marcus toe back but there was no sign of him.


    She found herself lying on her back, fully awake, and staring up at the ceiling.


    Her body was fatigued, but her mind was restless. Was he angry with her? She really hoped this did not affect their rtionship. She needed him.


    *******


    Meredith didn''t know when she had fallen asleep. Sadness washed over her, she was hoping she would still be awake when Marcus came back. Rubbing the sleep from her eyes, she reached her hand to turn on themp on her bedside. Meredith stiffened when she saw a paper lying on the bedside.


    Quickly turning on themp she read through the letter.


    Dear Meredith,


    I know saying sorry is not enough to erase what I had done. I hope you find it in your heart to forgive me and I promise you I won''t repeat that mistake again.


    Marcus.


    Meredith didn''t know how to feel. She was the one that should be apologizing for pping him, after all he was her fianc¨¦e.


    Meredith sighed , swinging her legs over


    the side of the bed, she got down from the bed.


    She went over to the closet and pulled out a robe before she made her way to Marcus''s bedroom. Even though they were in the same chamber, he slept in a different room.


    Meredith walked slowly to his room and when she reached there, she bit her lips as she contemted her decision. She knew it was unwise for her to enter a man''s room at 2 in the morning but if not now when? Tomorrow morning they would leave for the meeting and she didn''t know when she would get the time to talk to him.


    Meredith swallowed hard and knocked gently.


    She chewed on her lips nervously as she waited for him to open the door. She wasn''t even sure if he was there.


    She stood for three minutes and sighed in disappointment when no one came out. Just as she was about to leave Marcus finally opened the doors.


    Meredith stared up at him as he towered above her. She realized he was still wearing his suit from the dinner and he smelled like whiskey.


    "Meredith ?" He said in a low, tired voice.


    Meredith frowned at him. She really hoped he wasn''t drinking at this time of the day.


    "Let me in!" She hissed, pushing past him,nearly


    knocking him down as she shoved at his towering


    body which was blocking her way.


    Meredith gazed around his room with a furrowed brow. He had broken the wooden table and chair, the painting on the wall was crooked and bottles of whiskey littered around.


    She turned to face him, her arched brows furrowed in concern.


    "What the hell happened here? What''s going on? How long have you been drinking?"


    Marcus ignored her and walked past her to pick the remaining whiskey he had from the floor. He gulped down the remaining drink and sighed.


    "It is no concern of yours what I drink, and how long I have been drinking."He muttered.


    Meredith gazed up at him and walked closer to him.


    "Are you angry?"


    Marcus avoided her gaze, "No."


    "Then why won''t you even look me in the eyes?"


    Meredith questioned.


    Marcus ran a hand through his hair and shrugged.


    "Nothing." He replied curtly.


    "Marcus¡­." She trailed off as she moved closer to him.


    "What?" He asked softly.


    "Look at me." Meredith said, staring at him.


    Marcus poured himself another ss of the whiskey and took a sip. Still avoiding her, he sighed.


    "I can''t."


    Meredith frowned in confusion, "Why?"


    "Do you truly want to know?" He asked, an edge of


    warning in his tone.


    Meredith swallowed and nodded slowly.


    "Yes."


    A/N: Still reminding you about my new book. Please add it to your library. Thank you

 Chapter 158: Twisted love

    Marcus sighed. "Meredith, some things are better left unsaid."


    "Not when it''s causing you to suffer." She said and


    move closer to him, but she kept a few feet of


    distance between them.


    Marcus took another swig of the whiskey.


    "There is nothing to be done about it, so... It doesn''t matter."


    "Of course it matters." She said, studying his


    anxious expression.


    "Why?" Marcus whispered.


    Her eyes softened. "Because I care about you." She murmured.


    Marcus stared into her hazel eyes and then he chuckled mirthlessly.


    "You care about me? Then why did you fucking sleep with someone on the same night that I proposed to you Huh? When were you going to tell me your lover is closer than I thought? Or did you n on secretly screwing him after we get married?"


    His eyes glittered dangerously. Meredith had never seen him this angry and she shrank away from him. Advancing on her, he demanded harshly,


    "It was him! Why in the hell didn''t you tell me your


    sweet lover was As, Elvin''s nephew! Like a fool I told him how much I want you and that he should help me even court you."


    Marcus gulped down his whiskey before he continued, "Were you nning onughing behind my back?"


    Meredith stiffened as she realized that Marcus had found out the truth but how? Also he had asked As to help him court her and he had agreed? But why?


    Her heart beat faster in her chest and she opened her mouth to talk but it remained soundless with no wordsing out.


    Her face paled and anxiety constricted her chest as fear gnawed at her spine.


    "What? You don''t have anything to say?" He let out a harshugh and sat down at the couch swirling his whiskey ss.


    "H-how did you find out?"


    Marcus scoffed, "Does it matter how I found out? You made a fool out of me, Meredith. How could you?"


    All of the air released from her chest. He was right.


    She whispered, "I''m sorry¡­I never wanted to hurt you."


    "You never wanted to hurt me?" Sarcasm


    dripped from his words.


    "So what exactly did you want to happen? That I will never find out ? That you would continue to screw him behind my back while I go back to him for advice on how to make you fall in love with me? Tell me, is that the perfect ending you were hoping for?" he mocked.


    Meredith furrowed her brows. Why the hell was he overreacting? He was the one who said they could sleep around didn''t he?


    Guilt and shame and sadness swirled around her and she bit her lips. What she did was bad but still he was the one who told her they both could do anything they wanted.


    "Weren''t you the one who said that we both could sleep around if we wanted and that you would never force yourself on me? What happened? Why are you so angry? I never asked if you''re screwing anyone and I have respected your privacy. Remember you left me alone and ran off with your pretty mistress the other day and we were even in public.


    Did you stop to think how I felt about that? Now you''re angry because I slept with my own boyfriend? What''s with the double standard Marcus? I thought you were better than this." Meredith said disappointed.


    His eyes gleamed crimson. Tension radiated through his chest, and he looked into her eyes.


    "I don''t know! Okay? I know I said that initially but that was before we even knew each other. Now I want you and I won''t let you go. You''re mine!"


    He roared.


    Meredith blinked, stunned by the unexpected vulnerability in his eyes, and the words that he had said. Was he serious?


    Meredith suddenly couldn''t find enough air in her lungs, her voice a broken whisper,


    "What?"


    Marcus moved in a blur from his seat and Meredith found herself trapped on the door as Marcus put both of his hands either side of her head on the door, only keeping a few inches between them as he leaned his head down to her eye level.


    "I love you." He whispered.


    His words made her blood run cold, her heart stopping for a second.


    "I don''t love you," Meredith replied.


    "I don''t expect you to," Marcus''s words surprised her.


    Pulling away from her he said,


    "We are going to get married and you''re going to learn to love me too. Because whether you like it or not, I''m the one you''re going to be spending the rest of your life with. "


    Meredith shook her head as tears spilled from her eyes.


    "No. I will never love you!"


    Pain shed across his eyes but it disappeared quickly.


    "I don''t care. You belong to me now, not him!l"


    Tears breached her eyshes. Struggling to


    maintain her breathing over the frantic anxiety in


    her chest, She gasped,


    "Marcus please¡­.don''t do this¡­"


    His features softened immediately when he saw her  distress. He reached his thumbs to hers cheek and tenderly brushed away the tears.


    He joined his forehead to hers and sighed, "I really don''t want to do this but I have no choice.


    "Our circumstances are unchangeable. If it were within my power to release you¡­Maybe I would. Maybe I wouldn''t. At this point, I honestly don''t know."


    "Marcus please¡­"


    "I''m going to kiss you and touch you in front of him and I''m going to watch his eyes filled with pain wishing it was him touching you.


    And if you don''t want him dead or to go back to the human realm you''re going to stop seeing him once we go back.


    You''re going to convince him that you love me now and not him. I don''t know how you''re going to do that but you will behave like you''re obsessed with me when we are in public or trust me darling I''m going to be your nightmare."


    "You can''t do that. I''m the Queen, I can choose whoever I want!"


    Marcus chuckled, "No you''re not. You''re just a powerless human right now and you need me. Until you can stand on your two feet you''re going to listen to me."


    Traitorous tears sshed down her cheeks. Meredith swiped them away angrily, furious with herself for being so powerless.


    "Go sleep, tomorrow we have a meeting to attend as a loving couple."


    Meredith pushed him away and red at him, "I hate you!"


    Marcus shrugged and chuckled, "Well I might not be in your heart but I guess I will be in your head."


    A/N: Marcus is overreacting I know but this is his first time liking someone over a decade now. At her weing ball, Merri pretended she didn''t know As. Also Marcus had asked As if he liked Merri he said no. He felt they''re using them andughing behind his back. As a prince his ego is hurt and he is drunk so¡­wee to his viin era. Ha!

 Chapter 159: Out of place

    "Hey are you okay?" Katrina asked Meredith as they made their way to the meeting room. Marcus and Timothe had left earlier and now it was left with them.


    "Yeah, I''m fine." Meredith forced out a smile and nodded. There was no way she was going to tell Katrina about what was going on between Marcus and her. The less people knew about this issue the better.


    "Hmm I saw Marcus dragging you into your chambersst night. He couldn''t wait for the night to end to remove your dress off you?" Katrina winked at Meredith and chuckled.


    "Yeah." Meredith replied tly. She was not in the mood to talk about Marcus. She wanted this meeting to end already so that she could run back into As'' arms, not that it would be easy with Marcus finding out the truth.


    Meredith wanted to know how he had found out about her and As. Had somebody told him but who? Suddenly Meredith stiffened as she remembered Maria. Even though Maria had sworn to secrecy Meredith didn''t know if she could trust her.


    "Meredith, are you listening to me?!" Katrina stopped walking and shook her friend who seemed to be in a daze.


    Meredith stopped walking but she didn''t utter a word, then Katrina spoke again. "Merri?"


    "Y-Yes. Sorry. I''m a little tired."


    Katrina nodded, "You know if you want anyone to talk to I''m here."


    Katrina said, taking her hands into her own to console Meredith.


    "I know it gets hard sometimes and all of this might be too much to bear alone but you''re not alone. We are all here for you."


    Meredith chewed on her lips. Even though she wanted to talk to someone so bad she knew she couldn''t. No, it was just too much. Like what would she  tell the person? That she was torn in between a powerful vampire lord who happens to be her fianc¨¦ and her true love?


    "I know." She replied as her lips curled into a smile.


    "Alright let''s go."


    *******


    When they arrived at the meeting room, Meredith saw a grand table in the center of the room with thirty chairs surrounding it. It wasn''t difficult to determine that only the supernatural beings with the highest status were allowed a seat there - which she was not.


    The perimeter of the room had hundreds of


    additional chairs, most of which were upied,


    with people Meredith was assuming was the task force or army of the various leaders in case war breaks out.


    She was curious why Marcus didn''t bring a force of his own and only came with Katrina and Timothe.


    Meredith fidgeted as she made her way to sit with Katrina. A lot of eyes were on them but one in particr gaze burned her with such intensity she felt her soul shiver.


    "You have to sit beside Marcus. I will sit behind you."


    Katrina whispered in her ears and Meredith nodded. Ever since she entered the room she had been doing her best to avoid his gaze. She nced up a few seconds to find him staring at her. Meredith quickly averted her gaze.


    Marcus waited until she was settledfortably in her seat, and then briefly kissed her cheek.


    Her heart pounded in her chest. She knew that even though she was angry with him she couldn''t flinch or move away it would raise eyebrows.


    Without saying a word to her, he turned his attention back to the discussion at hand.


    Meredith''s gaze traveled to the other end of the table to find Logan, one of the King''s council members staring at her. His eyes raked over her body in cruel anticipation and Meredith shuddered.


    Meredith didn''t know what he wanted from her but she knew he wasn''t up to anything good.


    Meredith did her best to avoid his nce, instead she moved on to curiously observe each person. There were far less females than males. Alpha Jaso, the Witch Queen, the King and then Marcus was all present with people she assumed were the various council members were also present.


    She listened carefully as Alpha Jaso and the King argue over somend border and rogues. From the way they were talking Meredith was sure they didn''t like each other.


    Maybe it because naturally Vampires and werewolves were enemies.


    "I don''t care. I will kill anyone blood sucking creature who trespasses mynd. Warn your men." Alpha Jaso said.


    The conversation moved on to other matters,


    most of which consisted ofnd, borders,guns and weapons and territories. Several contracts were drawn up, printed and signed for various agreements. It was surprisingly simr to the many business meetings that she had attended as As''s secretary.


    A few hours in, they broke for an intermission.


    Most of the people grouped to discuss what she assumed was business ideas.


    However Marcus and the King was engaged in a serious conversation and she could see the tension radiating from him.


    Whatever it was she knew it must be bad for Marcus to freak out this bad. Katrina was also talking to Alpha Jaso.


    Sighing and feeling out of ce, Meredith quietly left the meeting room. She made her way to the washroom.


    When Meredith entered the washroom she stared at herself in the mirror, barely recognizing the woman looking back at her.


    She was tired and couldn''t wait for them to go back to the city. She missed As so much. Meredith was dreading seeing As again though the mere thought of telling him she didn''t love him again was disheartening.


    Abruptly, the door to the washroom swung open


    and someone walked in.


    He sneered, "I thought I saw  youe in here. I think it''s time we had a little fun."


    Meredith turned around to face the person and her heart mmed in her chest.


    She quickly stepped away from him until she could go no farther, the cold wall hitting her back.


    His lips curled at her obvious difort as he


    snarled, "If you dare scream I will kill you before anyone gets here. Now be a good girl and shssss¡­"


    He said cing a finger  on his lips.

 Chapter 160: Saved

    TW: Attempted rap*


    A sensation of dread piled up in Meredith''s chest as she shivered in disgust.


    The man gave her a cruel anticipatory smile as he approached her.


    Her heart pounded as he approached. Meredith swallowed and tried to appear brave even though her heart was in her throat right now.


    "What do you want?!" She questioned.


    The man''s smile widened as he purred, "You know exactly what I want. Ever since I saw you I have been curious about how you taste. It''s rare for a lowly human toe to the realm."


    "Marcus will kill you." Meredith seethed.


    The man smirked and advanced on her steadily! Meredith panicked. When he reached her, he brought his hand up to stroke her face. Meredith flinched away from his touch,


    "The prince wouldn''t care if I yed with you. He has far more important things to worry about instead of a lowly human."


    Meredith was knocked into the brick wall-pretty


    painfully. Her eyes bulge wide with fear.


    She struggled against his hold as he pinned her arms above her head with his other hand. Meredith screamed against his hand, trying to bite it. All she got was a mouth full of calloused palm.


    "Unless you enjoy being punished, I suggest you are not naughty." He chuckled, "Well at least not in that way. I fully expect you to be naughty in every other way. Do you like whips and chains, my dear? Because I do."


    Meredith stared at him, fear written all over her face. A wave of apprehension washed over her.


    His gaze raked down her body. He smiled and


    murmured, "Oh look, you''re trembling. Are you scared?"


    Meredith let out a muffled "let me go!", She kicked him in the groin, her pointed toe heel digging into his  flesh.


    The man groaned in pain and released her.


    Meredith took advantage and bolted to the door but there was no way she could outrun a vampire. He moved in a blur and stepped in front of her.


    "You really shouldn''t have done that. Now I''m pissed."


    Meredith shook her head and took a step back.


    "No you can''t. Please. Help! Someone help me!"


    He gave her an open mouth smile, running his


    tongue across the inside of his lower lip and took a


    taunting step forward. Prowling like a cat about to


    y with its food.


    Meredith took a step back until her back hit the wall.


    He advanced on her steadily and Meredith panicked.


    When he reached her, he brought his hand up to


    stroke her face. Meredith flinched away from his touch, tears falling down her cheeks. She couldn''t believe history was repeating herself. Why her¡­why always her.


    She closed her eyes and she felt his fingertipse up to y with her lips. She tried  to hold still, afraid of provoking him further. But as he moved his fingers lower to her neck and into her cleavage she couldn''t stop herself and tried to shove him off her with her free hand.


    Instantly he snatched that hand and pinned it to


    the wall as well. He growled excitedly as he pressed his lower half into her.


    Meredith tried to squirm away from his protruding erection but couldn''t break his grip.


    He purred, "You see, there is a part of me that


    doesn''t want to break you too quickly. I think I''m


    going to thoroughly enjoy fucking you while you try


    to fight me."


    Her eyes were watering, letting the feeling of terror sink in.


    No, She was not going to get raped, she doesn''t think she will survive if this happens again.


    "Help! Someone help me!"


    "Come on, scream." Heughed as he brought both of his hands together over her head and sped them in one of his.


    She started quaking- anxiety building up in


    throat as pressure built up in her chest, tears


    dripping silently as she clenched her fists.


    They flew towards his face, but he easily blocked them, her actions amusing him. He let out a chortle and Meredith felt disgusted. What kind of sick man was he?


    One of his hands slides underneath her dress


    and between her thighs, trying to separate them. Meredith pressed  them together harder,with her eyes closed.


    She realized in horror what he nned to do, and


    fought him with every bit of strength she had, twisting and turning her body to try to break free. It was to to no avail. If anything, it only excited him more.


    Her heart pounded in her chest as she pleaded with him,


    "Please no! Please don''t do this!"


    Icy tendrils robbed her of action, freezing her in ce when she suddenly felt his fingers against her underwear.


    Meredith mped her legs shut to keep him from prating any further.


    He whispered in herbear, "Oh you don''t want to make me mad. Now be a good girl and open your legs for me. I promise it won''t be all bad. I am confident I can make you beg for more. I can fuck better than the prince."


    "You''re crazy! Marcus will kill you. You piece of shit."


    The man''s expression hardened and he grabbed her jaw. "I was going to make our first time pleasant, but I can see you are going to need a little bit of discipline first."


    She could feel he was clearly getting aggravated at her defiance.


    His fingernails dug into her flesh and she let out a weak sob.


    He pulled his hand out from under her dress and began to unbutton his pants instead as he continued,


    Meredith closed her eyes but suddenly the door opened and she abruptly opened her eyes.


    She was able to spot out a masculine figure grab the man by his neck, and what she saw next shocked her to the deepest core.


    Marcus''s eyes turn an intense silky red as his fangse out quickly and he gives an evil, intimidating smile.


    "You fucking dare to touch my woman?." He stated in his low guttural voice as he reaches forward


    The man''s eyes bulged wide in fear and he dropped Meredith on the floor. Marcus''s gaze averted to her and then in a blur in moved in a sh and ripped the man''s heart out.


    Thest thing she remembered was Marcus holding a heart dripping with blood in his hands.

 Chapter 161: Pain

    Meredith furrowed her brows at the annoying voices. It was so loud yet so quiet since she couldn''t exactly decipher what they were saying.


    Shey silently unmoving trying to recall what had happened and where she was.


    She froze when it all came back to her. Someone..someone has tried to raped her. All of it flooded through her head, in a sh of color and events. She had went to the bathroom and the guy and attacked her. Fortunately Marcus hade to save her.


    Her line of memories were interrupted when she realized what they were saying. It was obvious they didn''t know she was awake.


    "I screwed up. I promised to protect her and I-I couldn''t even protect her from this. She probably even hates me." She heard him blow out a shaky breath. The frustration and pain in his voice was clearly evident.


    "Marcus calm down. You saved her remember? He didn''t even-"


    "No. You don''t understand. I know this isn''t the first time something like this is happening to her. I kissed herst night and I got a sh of her memories Kate.


    The trauma and pain she had been through and now she had to go through all of it again."


    Meredith stiffened when she heard him. He saw her memories? Now that exined why he knew about As.


    "We foughtst night and I was nning on apologizing to her but now I''m sure she hates me even more. I have failed her."


    Marcus sighed.


    "You love her don''t you?" She heard Kate asked him.


    Silence enveloped them for a second before she heard him speak.


    "Does it matter?" Marcus scoffed as he continued, "She would never love me. I might marry her but I know her heart will never be mine."


    Guilt crashed into over Meredith and a moan escaped her lips. She wasn''t sure if it was from the pain in her body or the torment in her heart.


    Even though Marcus was a good guy she knew she could never give him what he wanted.


    They must have heard her , because Katrina was by her side in an instant. Concern evident on her face as she asked, "How are you feeling?"


    Meredith swallowed the lump in her throat and just nodded. Her gaze averted to Marcus who was standing at the door as if he was afraid to approach her. They stared at each other for a second before Katrina cleared her throat breaking the silence.


    "I will leave you two to talk. If anything just call me okay?"


    Meredith throat bobbled and she nodded once again.


    "Alright I''m leaving." Katrina said and walked out the room leaving her with Marcus.


    Meredith struggled and sit up. She fidgeted with her hands in herp as the silence was almost deafening.


    "M-Marcus." Meredith uttered and within seconds he was in front of her , hovering his hand near her jaw like he was too scared to touch her.


    He swallowed harshly while he stared at her with  his devastated eyes.


    "I''m sorry sorry¡­" he whispered, his voice full of pain.


    "It''s okay." Meredith said as she forced out a smile.


    "No it''s not. You don''t have to pretend Meredith. I know you''re sad and hurt and angry and it''s okay. It''s all my fault. I''m such a bad person right? This is all my fault" he murmured  solemnly, making it sound like he was the one who tried to hurt her.


    "You didn''t know that was going to happen, neither


    did I. you couldn''t have known"


    Meredith urged, feeling her  heart ache at how he looked like he was crucifying himself, it was written all over his face.


    Marcus shook his head and raked his hands through his hair. His eyes snapped to hers , and he grimaced "No. I should have protected you.... No one should ever be able to do that to you. I could have stopped it."


    .


    He mped his eyes shut and his face screwed up


    "Marcus stop, you came right? I''m safe now. You saved me." Meredith said gently, unable to hide the tinge of sadness in her voice.


    "I know I''m thest person you want to see right now." He said and took a step back from her.


    "M-" she was interrupted when the door opened and someone rushed in.


    "Angel-"


    Meredith felt herself being engulfed in a hug. As pulled her tight against his chest as his arms wrapped around her shoulders and his hand rested on the back of her head.


    "Tell me you''re okay. "


    Meredith could feel his heart hammering against his chest, and once she smelt that familiar scent of his cologne. She crumbled into a million pieces, her shoulders shaking as a sob broke through her throat.


    "I was so scared." She whimpered, burying her face in his neck.


    As tightened his arms around her , rocking her gently and rested his cheek against the top of her head


    "You''re safe now. You''re safe now." he repeated like a  chant.


    "I was so scared" Meredith choked "No one was there to help me, he wouldn''t stop."


    As'' body stiffened, his arms flexed around her like he was  trying to calm himself.


    "Shsss¡­. You''re safe now. Don''t think about it."


    As said and pressed a kiss on her forehead.


    He murmured  sweet words as he rubbed her back, calming her down.


    Meredith closed her eyes to stop the tears forming in them. Every ounce of pain she felt tonight disappeared as he held her in his arms.


    Suddenly Meredith stiffened in As'' arms and she abruptly pulled away.


    Her eyes widened and her face paled.


    "As? How did you get here? Also Mar-"


    Meredith trailed off as she nced around the room but there was no sign of Marcus.


    Her heart mmed in her chest at the sudden realization. Marcus was here when As came to he might have seen their romantic gesture.


    She couldn''t imagine the pain he was going through right now.


    A/N: Hy guys I just want to inform you that the privilege prices will go back to the initial prices next month. You know I reduced it because you paid and I didn''t update so it was apensation. Sorry^

 Chapter 162: Never happily ever after

    Sometimes he wondered


    Sometimes he asked himself.


    Would he ever find love?The constant disappointment with his love life?Was it normal?


    Maybe.


    Maybe.


    Maybe.


    Marcus twirled the whiskey ss in his hand and stared into the amber liquid.


    Why was he feeling this way? Why did he fall in love with someone who would never be his?


    Was the loneliness all these years finally getting to him? Was that why he was so broken?


    It''s not like those fairytales books where the girl finally falls in love with her betrothed after the marriage and that was the worst part.


    Meredith.


    He didn''t know when it had started or how he had fallen in love with her but that was the most beautiful thing about love right? It just happens.


    He couldn''t forget the day she had told him she would never love him.


    Did it hurt him like he had been thrown into a pit of fire? Yes but he had pretended he wasn''t hurt when all he wanted to do was scream.


    Scream about how unfair life was. Unfair that everyone finds their happy ending except him. Unfair that he had to spend the rest of his life with someone who will never be his.


    It''s all unfair.


    He felt so empty right now¡­.unless you measure the rate of his heart which seems to be only beating for her.


    He had given up. No he didn''t give up. Seeing the tears in her eyes, he had given her what she needed. What she had ever wanted.


    No amount of words could describe the pain he had got in his soul as he watched her cry in his arms.


    She had appeared so strong when she was in front of him, convincing him it wasn''t his fault but the moment he had appeared she had broken down.


    That''s how love was. It doesn''t make you appear strong when all you want to do is cry. No-it makes youy down all your ws because you know you have someone to lean on.


    "Marcus." He heard his name from that lovely mouth. The mouth he had wanted to kiss so badly for days.


    "Marcus." She called him again and he stiffened. He tried his best to stop his heart from crushing in his chest.


    He turned around to look at her as she strolled towards him. She forced out a smile at him and like aplete fool he found himself staring at her.


    His body told him that she wanted him. His heart told him that they have a chance. But his brain, however, jolted them back into the reality they were in now.


    She was only marrying him because that''s her duty as the next Queen of the city of Arkaans. But love? It was never for him and why should it be? What amazing thing has he done to deserve to have the sort of love she had with that man?


    He had seen their love story and it was fucking beautiful. He didn''t want to take that away from her.


    "Kate told me I will find you here." She said as she finally reached him.


    Marcus didn''t reply, he just stared at her and he saw her fidgeting with her fingers.


    "Mind if I join you? The view is beautiful right?!" She eximed, feigning excitement. But Marcus knew better. He could hear the harsh sound of her heartbeat.


    She was nervous, he could tell.


    Without waiting for his reply, Meredith sat beside him.


    None of them said anything, letting the silence bath them. Marcus took a sip of his whiskey waiting patiently for her to speak first.


    He knew what she wanted to ask. Why? Why? He didn''t know. He just wasn''t thinking at that time. He did what he thought would be best for her.


    Gave her what she wanted.


    Love makes you foolish and do reckless things. This was one of them. Marcus knew Katrina and Timothe would ask questions. Suspicions will rise but as long as she was happy he didn''t care.


    No one would dare question him. He was, after all, the one and only living royal vampire of the city of Arkaans.


    "Why¡ª-" She started but trailed off. She looked up at the stars for a while and Marcus found himself staring at her.


    "Why did you call As here, Marcus?" She continued turning around to look at him. Her gaze bore into his and for a while he imagined those beautiful hazel eyes shining with love-love for him. But he knew better.


    "You needed him and I brought him to you." He replied bluntly, averting his gaze away from her.


    "But-" Meredith started but Marcus shook his head interrupting her.


    ''I would love you for an eternity," He murmured, ncing at her, watching her stare at him like it was


    going to make things better when they both knew they were  done.


    "I would die for you. Kill for you. I would bleed for


    you."


    "Marcus please-" she whispered as a tear ran


    down her cheek.


    Marcus hated the tears in her eyes. He wanted to see her beautiful smile not some fucking tears in her eye.


    He sighed.


    His love for her was greater. But he couldn''t let her see him  crumble or she would feel bad. So he continued to stare at her, savoring this beautiful moment.


    And then he experienced pain so searing, so horrible that he  wondered if he would  survive it as he said the words that will damn them forever.


    "Go to him."


    "But-" Her eyes closed.


    "I know Meredith. That''s why I have nned everything."


    Her face arched into confusion.


    "What?"


    "From today, he will be your bodyguard. Because of the incident at the council meeting, the prince has appointed As, Elvin''s cousin and next in line of the leader  Royal knights to be the princess''s bodyguard."


    Meredith''s eyes widened in shock.


    "Marcus¡ªyou¡­."


    Marcus gave her a sad smile, "It''s okay though, it''s going to be okay."


    "How?" Meredith questioned


    Marcus squeezed his eyes shut.


    "Because I have no other choice. And neither do you."


    "I care for you- Meredith stated.


    "No." Humiliated, Marcus returned  his stare into his drink and found his voice cracking.


    "You love him."


    Author''s Note: Hi guys¡­hope you''re all good. Sorry for ghosting everyone but life is a bit messy now. My mental health is really deteriorating but I have seen the messages and I don''t want to disappoint you guys. So from now I will try to update as much as I can. Thank you for always being there for me. Love,


    Chichii.

 Chapter 163: Right by your side

    *A MONTH LATER*


    "Where are we going?"


    Meredith asked Kate as she tugged her along quickly through previously unexplored corridors of the castle.


    Tomorrow was the day that she was going to do the public ritual to remove her spell.


    Ever since they came back from the trip she hadn''t seen Marcus anywhere. When she asked they said he had gone to  sort some royal business whatever that meant.


    As had taken the role of her bodyguard and they spent literally every second together. But every night, Meredith would wake up in an empty bed.


    She knew he was hiding something from her. Thete night sneaking and himing back with bruises on his face and body.


    Maybe he was training in order to be strong enough to protect her. She trusted him so if he didn''t want to share whatever he was doing with her she was okay with it.


    Kate brought her back from her stupor as she replied,


    "We are going to get you a dress.


    "Down here?" Meredith asked in confusion.


    "Yep"


    She answered as they entered arge room and flicked on the lights.


    As her eyes adjusted, she inhaled sharply. For as far as she could see, the room was filled with racks and racks of clothing. She breathed,


    "What is this ce?"


    "This ce is a storehouse where we kept your mother''s belongings, especially her clothes.


    Meredith nced at the clothing as she followed her. All of it appeared to be new with tags still hanging on them. When they reached their destination, Beatrix gasped,


    "Wow!"


    There were exquisite and stunning gowns in every


    size, shape and color. Several of them quickly


    caught her eyes.


    "I know!" Kate answered excitedly, still continuing


    along her determined path. "We need to find the


    ones specific to the ritual."


    "There are certain gowns just for the ritual ?"


    Meredith asked curiously.


    "Oh yes. We need a specific gown which can stand harsh magic. We don''t want you to be naked after you change into your wolf form. Some fabrics areced with magic so they can stitch together after they have been shredded into pieces.


    "You mean to say my dress will shred into pieces once I turn?"


    Nerves shot through Meredith at the thought of her being naked in front of strangers she didn''t know.


    "Yes but don''t worry once you go back to your human form, the cloak of the dress will automatically cover you. "


    Meredith scrunched her nose in confusion.


    "How is that possible?"


    Kate grinned and shrugged, "Magic. Everything is possible."


    Meredith was speechless as she watched her pull out three different dresses. Kate led her to arge fitting area with a tform and floor-to-ceiling mirrors.


    There was no specific room to change, just an empty rack where she hung the dresses. She stepped back, obviously waiting for Meredith to remove her clothes.


    Meredith flushed as she removed her clothes. Kate, seeing her difort, started a conversation with her easing the mood.


    The first two were pretty, but when she tried on the


    third one, she knew it was the one.


    The long navy blue dress was fabulous and stunning. It resembled the starry night sky for its opulent and exquisite stars and moons beaded decorations trailing from the navy tulle cape and ssic basque waist.


    Her bosom was left on disy by the low-cut neckline of the dress.


    "That''s the one," she whispered in agreement.


    "So¡­..will Marcus be around tomorrow?" Meredith asked as she fidgeted with the dress.


    Kate sighed and shook her head, "I don''t know but I''m sure he wille. After all, he is your betrothed and he has to be present at an important ritual."


    Meredith sighed and nodded.


    "Don''t beat yourself up Merri. I''m sure Marcus doesn''t hate you. He needs time to process everything. This is the first time he has fallen in love over a decade now and to know he can''t have you is devastating."


    Meredith swallowed and nodded.


    ...¡­


    Meredith tossed and turned, desperately


    trying to find a position that would help her fall


    sleep. It wasn''t working. The night seemed to drone on indefinitely. She stared at the clock. Only a minute and a half had gone by since she checkedst.


    By tomorrow at this time, she would be some powerful tribid, the first of her kind. The thought alone scared her of what her future held.


    Finally, she eased out of the bed. She slipped into her kitchen, looking for hot cocoa. It always helped her  fall asleep.


    She found none and wanted to cry in frustration, but she kept silent not wanting to wake anyone up. She went to the balcony and sat at the edge.


    Sitting there she let her feet dangle in the cold air.


    Closing her eyes she felt the air blowing sweetly on


    her skin, causing goosebumps to appear.


    A smile made  its way up to her face.


    This was peace.


    Feeling a presence beside her Meredith opened her eyes only for them tond on Marcus.


    They didn''t say anything, they just sit in silence, a


    "Nervous for tomorrow?" He asked, still looking at the sky.


    "Hmmm I''m afraid I would piss myself if I see a different face looking back at me after all these years." Meredith said jokingly.


    "No matter the face you would have, it wouldn''t change who you''re." Marcus replied.


    Meredith turned to look at him and met his gaze.


    It was the first time she was seeing him in months after that night. He seemed tired with all those dark circles under his eyes.


    Meredith reached out her hand and held his cheeks.


    "How have you been Marcus?"


    Meredith noticed the flicker of pain that passed through his eyes and her stomach twisted with pain.


    "How have you been Meredith? Are you happy?" Marcus asked instead, avoiding her question.


    "I''m happy now that you''re here. I missed you."


    A tear slid down her cheeks and he wiped it, his lips curling into a smile, "Well I''m here now."


    "You won''t leave again?" Meredith asked even though she knew she was being selfish. Marcus has been one of the few people she could trust in this foreignnd and she didn''t want to lose that friendship that they had even if it meant she had to be selfish.


    "Hmmm, as long as you need me I will be right here by your side." Marcus replied.


    A/N: Hello guys¡­. So I read all your messages and I was so touched thank you all you''re all truly so kind and lovely. I get shy when I''m showered with love and I don''t know how to respond but I hope you all know how much I appreciate everything. Thank you and I''m much better now so I will try to update as much as possible. Thank you once again.

 Chapter 164: By your side

    Meredith stared at herself in the mirror, she couldn''t believe that from today she would possess a different face. A wave of apprehension washed over her as she touched her face.


    She should''ve been panicking. But she had been through so many emotions in thest week. It was as if she had exhausted her emotions.


    She felt strangely calm, as if it were any other night.


    It didn''t feel like she was about to have her whole life changed. Perhaps it was a good thing that she didn''t feel afraid. Though, it was unnerving.


    She wore the gown they had selected yesterday. Her hair fell on her shoulder. Her make up was done beautifully, her lips stained dark matching her mood.


    The door opened and she turned around to see As standing in the doorway. His eyes met hers, and she didn''t miss the anxiety and tension swirling in it.


    He moved at the same time that she did, his eyes never leaving hers as she ran towards him. He opened his arms and sheunched herself into his embrace.


    His familiar scent filled her senses. He wrapped his arms around her, holding her to him as he buried his face in her  hair and inhaled.


    Meredith closed her eyes, her cheek pressed against his chest, as she listened to the sound of his heart beating within him.


    "Angel¡­...." He sighed in relief.


    The deep sound of his voice reverberated through


    his chest, making it sound deeper than it was, and Meredith smiled against him.


    He was finally here. Her strongest pir was here. He was her strength, herfort and her hope when there was was no light at the end of the tunnel.


    "I didn''t think you would show up." Meredith said, pulling back and looking up into his face. Her brows furrowed into a frown.


    "Are you alright?" She asked when she saw how exhausted he looked.


    As pressed a kiss on her forehead and nodded, "I''m better now that I have seen you. My wolf was acting up. He wanted to see you before anyone else."


    Meredith''s lips curled into a smile. She knew how possessive As''s Wolf was. Even though she didn''t know why she was sure it was because he loved her.


    She grabbed his face and stared into his eyes, "Hey, I will be fine okay? Don''t stress him out."


    She warned in a stern voice. As let out a small chuckle, "He says you look beautiful."


    Meredith blushed and let go his face.


    "Well¡­. I will possess a new face so¡­.." Meredith trailed off, letting silence reign between them.


    As was silent for a moment as his weary eyes


    trailed over the details of her face.


    "Yeah but that doesn''t change anything. You''re and will still be my dear darling Angel.." He whispered atst.


    Meredith''s heart fluttered in her chest. She closed her eyes, trying to keep her emotions at bay.


    Of course, nothing would change. She will still be his only Angel. But for how long?


    As didn''t know but she had overheard him and Elvin talking about him finding his mate.


    Something werewolves couldn''t live without. She was scared and everyday she lives with the fear of him recing her. She had read all about mates and she knew no matter what he couldn''t resist the bond.


    "As...¡­.." She called him softly, her voice breaking a bit.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" He asked worriedly, pulling her against him, his hands trailing up and down her back in sure, strong strokes.


    Meredith sighed deeply at theforting sensation.


    "Are you feeling nervous?" He asked after a few


    moments, noticing the change in her emotions.


    "No¡­I don''t know¡­.it''s like my emotions have shut down to protect me." Meredith  answered.


    As''s arms tightened around her . "You can still


    change your mind, and do this privately. You don''t


    have to do this in front of everyone."


    Meredith sighed and shook her head against his chest.


    "No. I know many people have doubts and have not epted me. I need them to see for themselves as I be whatever is is that I''m destined for. For some, I''m their hope.


    The Queen they have been waiting for and as much as they need me, I need them more. Let them be part of this historic day in the city of Arkaans. The beginning of a new dawn."


    "Hey..." He said, pulling her from him. He gripped


    her shoulders tightly and stared down into her eyes.


    His eyes brimming with love and affection, "God I''m so proud of you.You have no idea. "


    He said, pressing another kiss on her forehead.


    "Also, you''re not alone. As much as I don''t like that vampire prince and his group of friends I know they got your back. Elvin¡­. and me will always be by your side."


    Meredith smiled weakly up at him. "I know."


    "I can''t wait to see you be Queen. . You are the strongest, most intelligent, most kind woman


    I''ve ever met. And I know that you will do great


    things."


    Meredith''s smile widened.


    "And with you by my side, I''m not afraid of the road ahead."


    As chuckled softly. And then his smile fell. Meredith noticed what she had said and they both stared at each other, the unspoken words echoing loudly in between them.


    They both knew that even though Marcus had give them the go ahead to see each other, it would be him who would be at her side.


    As would always be her secret lover.


    Meredith slid her hands up his chest, his shoulders, his neck, and entangled her fingers into his dark hair.


    His hands left her shoulders, sliding down her


    sides, and resting at her hips, as they stared at each other sadly.


    "It will always be you." Meredith whispered.


    As''s grip tightened at her waist as his eyes trailed down her face andnded on her lips.


    "I love you, As. Always and forever.."Meredith added softly.


    And then his lips were on hers.

 Chapter 165: Enjoyed the show *

    Fire shot through her belly, shocking her with its intensity. The scorching me threatened to


    consume every part of her and she wanted it to.


    The feeling of his tongue massaging against her own, exploring her mouth caused her body to heat. Meredith tried to clench her thighs together and stop the wetness from gathering between them.


    One of his hands wound into her hair while his


    other arm coiled around the small of her back. He


    pulled her hips tightly against him.


    Meredith whined loudly when she felt his erection growing harder by the second, pressing into her inner hip as she became lost in his hot and heated kiss.


    When his lips left hers, they kiss their way down her neck painfully slow, Meredith tilted her head as another moans escaped her lips.


    "As please , I want you to touch me," Meredith whispered in a frenzied haze of desire.


    He groaned , "Angel¡­..you have no idea what you do to me¡­.you will be the death of me." He pulled away and murmured against her lips.


    Her body arched against him, for in the next second his lips were at the base of her corbone, his hands grasped her breast through her clothes,making the throbbing need in her pussy escted, needing to be released from the pressure building up within her.


    As continued  to torture her , a needy whimper


    leaving her lips and his lips left her skin, lifting


    his blue eyes that were now slightly tinted gold to


    lock with her amber ones. His voice grew  deeper as hemanded ,


    "Be a good girl and bend over the dressing table."


    Meredith''s eyes widened, his speed astonishing as he had her arms pinned against her lower back, her body bent over the side of the dressing table with him standing behind her.


    Meredith''s breathing was shallow, her heartbeat trying to even out as he said,


    "I wonder what your people will think when they see their future Queen right now."


    He taunted as he pulled her dress up exposing her ass.


    "T-that she is such a good slut? Fucking her bodyguard."


    Meredith hardly recognized herself, the words leaving her lips before she could stop them. She didn''t regret them in the slightest though. She could care less what anyone thought about her at the moment. She just wanted him.


    "You are so fucking sexy like this." His voice was


    deep as he stroked her asszily.


    "Are you wet for me?"


    She inhaled sharply and panted, " Yes¡­."


    Her ass cheek was met with the sting of his hand, her eyes widened at his actions.


    "Wrong answer."


    Meredith blushed and bit her lips, "Yes¡­Sir."


    "Good girl," he whispered in approval.


    Abruptly, Meredith felt him kneel behind her . He spread her  legs apart with his hands, opening up her body to himpletely.


    He traced her opening slowly, teasing her sensitive


    flesh.


    She squirmed, trying to push back into him but


    his other hand held her in ce by her hip.


    Meredith whined loudly.


    And then she felt his tongue run along the tiny fabric of her thong, from her clit to her ass.


    "Damn!" Meredith breathed, holding the table tightly, her brain not quite understanding the pleasure. She was a withering mess.


    "Did you like that,Angel?" he chuckled, a deep and


    sensual sound that caused a shudder to run through her.


    Meredith didn''t know what was wrong with her today but she was so wet for him that she could feel a bead of it run down her leg.


    He licked the juices running down her legs and moaned, "I guess you do like that my little slut."


    He tucked a finger through the fabric, pulling it


    away from her center and repeated the process with his tongue directly against her skin, harder this time.


    Meredith shuddered hard as he trailed a finger through the center of her heat, murmuring in approval, "Such a pretty pussy."


    A needy whimper left her lips as he traced her opening slowly, teasing her sensitive flesh.


    Meredith squirmed, trying to push back into him but his other hand held her in.


    She gasped when one of his fingers entered her pussy, her walls hugging him tightly, "You''re so wet it''s crazy."


    Meredith panted and moaned, the rhythm of his finger moving in and out of her pussy was driving her crazy.


    Her back was arching while her ass remained high in the air for him, allowing him full ess and he eagerly took it, entering a second finger into her.


    Meredith bit her lower lip, her breathinging in short gasps while her hips started to meet his thrusts, climbing higher and feeling her orgasm within her reach.


    When he suddenly removed  his fingers from her


    pussy she cried  out, "No! Don-"


    Her ass cheek was met with the sting of his hand, her eyes widened once again at his actions.


    When he pped her ass for the second time, Meredith shook her head and attempted to squirm out of his hold, however his strength kept her in ce.


    After he pped her ass for the third time, he rubbed  the sting until it was a dull throb before saying,


    "A good slut would be grateful for anything her master gives her."


    Another p.


    That hurts!


    "Th-Thank you Si-Sir.,"


    Meredith managed to get out and the second she did, he released her wrists and had her turned around.


    She gasped when he picked her up and put her on the couch in the room.


    As knelt on the ground, his hands gripping her thighs as they moved up closer to her throbbing pussy.


    The moment his thumb pressed against her clit. She moaned loudly.


    His eyes watch her movements, rubbing and gently pinching her clit through her thongs as she writhed beneath his touch.


    He chuckled, his fingers running along her wet slit again before he marveled,


    "God, look how wet you are for me.¡­ Now I wonder how you taste."


    Anticipation ran through her, when she felt his warm breath blow lightly against her skin as he lowered his  face to her pussy.


    "Remember, don''t cum until I tell you too."


    Meredith bemoaned but she nodded. She knew it would be hard.


    His thumb left her clit, but only to be reced by his tongue. He ran it along her folds and clit, teasing and tasting her.


    He moved slowly, purposefully working her body into a blinding haze of frenzied desire


    Her eyelids fluttering shut as she tried  to close


    her thighs together.


    As didn''t allow it, keeping a firm grip with his thumbs on her inner thighs and keeping them pried apart.


    She kept feeling her insides tighten and repeatedly pushed back her climax. But each time, it was harder and harder to contain it.


    Suddenly, he thrust his tongue deeply inside of her ,scraping his teeth against her clit. She was lost.


    Her  hands clenched into his hair to keep his head


    exactly where she wanted it, and her hips jerked


    forward of their own ord.


    "That''s it baby, fuck my mouth."


    He rasped before thrusting his tongue back inside of her.


    "Oh my God!!! As¡­.I''m so clossdeee...I-"


    A stream of obscenities released from her lips as she bucked against him.


    Meredith knew she couldn''t hold in her orgasm. The wave rushing through her was wild. She was close, so desperately close to release.


    "Sir¡ªplease let mee¡­please¡­."


    "Okay my Angel¡­.cum for me."


    He rasped harshly beforetching over her clit and putting three of his fingers into her pussy, pumping hard and quick.


    Her body was covered in a lightyer of sweat, her


    heart skipping every other beat and when he


    curled his fingers inside of her, her walls clenched and pleasure rocketed through her.


    Overwhelmed by passion, she gave in to her release. The sensation sizzled through every part of her, leaving her shattered apart, screaming his name.


    His lips pulled back and away while he watched her  expression.


    As his fingers slowed and he removed thempletely, She was left barely able to breathe


    normally.


    "Such a good girl." He stood up and without a word his lips imed hers and she tasted herself on his tongue as it dived between her parted lips.


    She moaned at the taste, kissing him back


    until he pulled away once again, his warm breath


    fanning her face.


    As pulled away from her with a smirk on his face and looked at the door.


    "I hope you enjoyed the show,dear prince." As taunted his lips curled up into a smirk.


    Meredith stiffened when she heard him and looked at the door to find Marcus standing there.


    She didn''t miss the huge bulge in between his legs or the anger brewing in his red eyes.


    "Marcus¡­"

 Chapter 166: Trust me

    Marcus stared at them. Meredith didn''t know how long he had been here, or what he had witnessed, but the look in his  eyes was the most painful thing she had ever seen.


    Marcus''s shoulders slumped and his face twisted in dejection as he watched her. He seemed to ponder over what to say to her. He looked at her, his jaw tightening and his red eyes glistening.


    "Marcus..." She whispered , and he looked at her with such sadness in his eyes that she was afraid of what was about to happen next.


    Her heart thumped hard against her ribs.The lump in her throat was unbearable. She was still frozen on the spot, not believing that he had seen them.


    She didn''t want him to see this. It was cruel for him.


    "I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to - fuck, I''m sorry''"


    Marcus finally spoke frantically as Meredith stayed  frozen in the spot.


    She stared at As with wide mortified eyes,but he only stared back at her with a smug smile.


    "It''s okay, you didn''t interrupt anything." As replied with a hint of a smile in his voice.


    Marcus red at him and blurred out of the room without any word.


    Meredith''s heart fell into her stomach as she looked at the expression on As''s face, his smile looking gloat and almost spiteful.


    Did he do this on purpose?


    Did he really touch her because he knew Marcus


    woulde and walk in on it?


    She swallowed the lump in her throat as she stared at the tiled floor, tracing her eyes around the patterns on each of them to try and distract herself from the emotions lodged at the base of her throat fighting toe out.


    The small moment she had of feeling happy was crumbling into a thousand sharp pieces lodging into her chest.


    She felt humiliated, that he had just used her for


    something like that, just to feed his stupid ego. Her eyes started to burn with tears.


    She felt too ashamed to even look at Marcus again.


    As knelt in front of her and wiped the tear on her cheeks, "Hey¡­.what''s wrong?"


    He asked, grabbing her hand.


    Meredith pulled her hand from his grip with such force, like his touch was poison. And there in  those blue eyes flickering with gold glints, She saw more pain.


    Meredith stood up, anger brewing inside her.


    "You knew right?"


    As stood up too, confusion marred on his face.


    "What?"


    "You fucking knew he woulde. You nned all of this to feed off some stupid ego didn''t you? You humiliated me in front of him because you wanted to exhibit how I am a slut for you!"


    Meredith kept  backing away until she reached the wall and slid down, burying her face in her hands as she tried to make sense of all of it.


    As just stayed silent watching her.


    Meredith didn''t even know what she felt about what he had  done, She was not angry at him, but she didn''t know how to describe it and the empathetic part of her understood that he felt the need to do something,to show Marcus that she belonged to him.


    Maybe it was his own twisted way of showing dominance?


    Meredith felt  As'' presence in front of her, and she didn''t  dare look when she sensed that he was  crouched down in front of her.


    "Angel.. can you please look at me.."


    The anguish in his voice was the only thing that gave her the nerve to pull her hands away,it was funny how she could never say no to him. It was like her body had been programmed to obey his everymand.


    Meredith looked at him. He pressed his lips together firmly, reaching his hand out apprehensively to touch her face but pulled it away  as if she had pped him when she flinched.


    "Please don''t do that¡­I''d never hurt you" he said


    solemnly.


    "How do I know that? I never thought you could do


    something like this, and you did"


    She croaked , bringing her hands up to wipe the tears under her eyes.


    As gave her a pained look, as if he wished she


    would let him do that instead.


    "Because you''re the only person I don''t want to


    hurt"


    He searched  his eyes over her face, and the


    sincerity in his voice was wavering the part of  her that was so disturbed by him.


    Meredith didn''t say anything, She didn''t know what to say.


    "I''m not a good person Meredith, I never pretended I was. You know me." he stated, watching carefully for her reaction as he reached his hand out again "but you make me want to be better, to be good for you..."


    Meredith closed her eyes, squeezing them as her heart constricted  when he cautiously cupped the side of her  face, swiping the pad of his thumb across her cheek to get rid of the moisture.


    "You know I''m always selfish when ites to you."


    He let out a breath that almost sounded relieved,


    that she wasn''t pulling away from him.


    "I saw him, yes but I didn''t humiliate you to feed my ego or to make him jealous. You know how twisted I am but I won''t do anything to hurt you.


    I was thinking about pleasuring you before anything else and he seemed to be enjoying the show so I let him. Also from where he was standing he couldn''t see your nakedness. Just hear your moans and see me kneeling in between your legs.


    As shuffled closer, resting his other hand next to


    her on the floor. "It seems our dear prince has a kink of his own and I had discovered that. That''s why I was smiling, not because of anything else. Knowing someone''s weakness is power."


    Meredith furrowed her brows and let out a sigh that cracked in her voice as she rxed her  face against his hand, hanging her head to try and hide how everything he just said was not making any sense and he brought up his other hand to cup her jaw, continuing to caressed his thumbs against her cheeks.


    "Your people are waiting for you. Once you finish the ritual I will exin in detail the reasons for my actions to you okay?"


    Meredith gave a subtle nod, "Okay."


    "Trust me." As added softly.

 Chapter 167: The ritual

    Before Meredith could reply there was a soft knock at the front door. As walked to the door slowly and opened it to reveal Elvin standing there.


    Meredith got up from the floor and calmed her raging heart down before she padded towards him. It seems the time has finallye.


    "Princess..." He said, extending his arm towards her. They had gone all over the procedures for the ritual but still she couldn''t help but be nervous.


    She took Elvin''s hand and gave As a small smile as she shut the door and began walking down the corridor with Elvin.


    She knew Marcus would be there, to say she was embarrassed to see him was an understatement.


    "Are you ready to embrace your destiny?" Elvin asked snapping her from her thoughts


    Meredith stared up at him nkly before turning her face forward again.


    "I''m ready."


    They didn''t speak again as he walked her to the


    When they reached the door, Meredith was shaking uncontrobly. Elvin turned her to face him, and surprised her when he lowered his lips to her hand.


    He kept them there for a moment as he breathed,


    "You can do this."


    Meredith gave him a small smile as his reassurance helped reduce her trembling.


    She nodded, but there were still too many nerves in


    her belly for her to answer.


    He opened the door and they stepped through.


    Meredith knew who would be in attendance. All the rulers from the other three kingdoms would be present:


    No one knew what had happened during their annual meeting. Marcus had let her leave early with As.


    Meredith had decided that she would not look at Marcus when she entered the room.


    Since she didn''t know where he would be seated, she  purposefully did not look at anyone and kept her eyes on the white haired man standing in the middle of the room with his back facing her as she walked through the room to him. She knew he was the one in charge of the ritual. The Fae King.


    When she reached him, he turned around and her eyes widened with surprise.


    He was the man who had given her the chance to meet As thest time.


    "Nice to meet you again princess."


    ********


    Meredith swallowed nervously as sheid on top of a stone table ced at the middle of the room surrounded by standing torches.


    She swept her eyes across the crowd and saw how massive they were.


    She looked through the crowd searching for the one person who could calm her nerves down.


    As.


    He stood in front of the crowd,beside Elvin and Marcus. His intense blue eyes were glued on eyes with tension marred on his face. Marcus too seemed to be on edge.


    Meredith managed a small smile at them hoping to ease some of their tension. She was the one who was about to a victim of a soul wrenching yet they looked like they were about to be tortured.


    Marcus gave her a subtle nod while As forced out aforting smile at her.


    The Fae King walked to the front of the room facing the crowd, arge, wooden bowl in his hands.


    Meredith followed his every move as he began to speak.


    "Tonight is a very special night! Tonight, you will all bear witness as Princess Meredith returns to her true form. "


    The crowd broke out in loud cheers as he raised the bowl above his head.


    "I have to admit I''m impressed that she decided to do this ritual in front of you all. To show you how dedicated she is to serve you all as your Queen. She is truly her mother''s daughter!"


    The cheers grew louder, adrenaline filled her system as she listened to their apuse and happiness.


    The Fae King came to stand above her. He gave her a warm smile but Meredith didn''t miss the concern in his eyes.


    For some weird reason she felt the Fae King cared too much for her. It was weird since he had met her twice.


    Maybe it had something to do with her mother. Was he in love with her?


    "Give me your hand, Princess." He said softly. The cheers die down once he spoke.


    Meredith lifted her hand slowly,her heart hammering in her chest.


    He took her hand in his and spread it open, exposing her palm.


    He lifted his other hand and the gleam of the knife in his fist made a cold worm of fear gnaw at her spine.


    "I need your blood." He said, lowering the knife to


    her  palm, making his intention clear.


    Meredith swallowed and nodded as she watched him.


    He sliced into the sensitive skin of her palm and Meredith winced as the blood sprang free. He fisted her palms and held her over the wooden bowl.


    The blood dripped into the bowl, coating the concoction he had already made. After he had gotten enough he released her hand. He whispered a few words sealing the wound in her palm.


    Meredith stared at her palm in a daze. How did he do that?!


    The Fae King chuckled, "very soon you can also do that."


    Meredith flushed; she didn''t realize that she had said that out loud.


    He stepped away, turning toward the crowd, and repeated the process with his own hand.


    Meredith watched as his blood dripped into the bowl, joining with hers. She didn''t know what he was doing but for some reason she trusted him.


    He pulled two violet vials from his pocket and deposited them into the bowl.


    Meredith swallowed the lump inside her throat and searched for As again for some kind offort.


    He was right there as stoic as ever, watching the scene in front of him. Meredith knew if anything went amiss he would be the first person to react.


    The Fae King knelt beside her and smeared the concoction now mixed with their blood on her forehead


    "Ready to embrace your future?"


    Meredith nodded.


    "Remember don''t fight it, embrace it, merge with her and most importantly trust her. That''s the only one to fully break the spell."


    Meredith furrowed her brows in confusion. She wanted to ask who he was talking about but she didn''t get the chance.


    The Fae King closed his eyes and started whispering some foreignnguage.

 Chapter 168: Mine

    Meredith''s breath instantly hitched in her throat as a heart wrenching pain shot through her. The pain held her in icy terror paralyzing her.


    She couldn''t move or even talk. The Fae King opened his eyes and held her head pressing his two thumb on her forehead where he had smeared the concoction.


    His chanting increased as the pain increased.


    The pain was so intense, so all-consuming, that she no longer knew where she was


    It was like hot knives were piercing every inch of her skin, her  head was surely going to burst with pain.


    Meredith opened her mouth and choked out a pained cry, desperately trying to breath, to scream for him to stop.


    Meredith''s eyes scanned the crowd and she saw As rushing towards her but Marcus pulled him away.


    Meredith averted her gaze and looked at the ceiling. Distantly she heard herself screaming, more loudly than she had ever screamed in her life.


    Meredith squeezed her eyes shut as tears rolled down her face.


    The painshed across her lower back and she  gritted her teeth against the pain. It was too much for her to handle. She wanted it to stop.


    Her back arched off the table with the pain as she screamed in pure agony.


    Her entire body began to convulse, her whole body was shaking hard.


    Darkness consumed her but she could feel someone holding her down. Was it As? Or Marcus. The person sounded angry shouting at them to stop but she was too preupied by the pain to make out the voices.


    She screamed again as her whole body started to burn. It was like she was in the pit of hell.


    Please stop¡­.make it stop!


    Meredith wanted to scream out but it felt like someone was holding her throat.


    It hurts, like tiny little knives shredding through the lining of her  lungs. Her eyes were watering again,


    the dark spots interrupting the clear view she had of the King.


    She felt like there was no oxygen now, her muscles were  weakening with each passing second, her brain became fuzzy as she fought to stay conscious.


    Suddenly she felt like she was floating on air. Confusion surged through her as she struggled to see what was happening.


    She was blinded by a bright, luminous light. Meredith covered her eyes with her hand and shut her eyes.


    Just when she thought she has been saved from the cruel torture a new burning sensation started to take over her body.


    Her gums began to ache and sting. Meredith opened her  mouth as she felt something strange in her mouth.


    She ran her tongue along her teeth and gasped when she realized her canines had elongated sharpening into deadly points. Was it fangs?! She thought.


    The pain was suddenly reced with a warm feeling. She opened her eyes and her heart mmed in her chest when she realized she was really floating on air.


    She looked at the crowd and saw the awe, fear and admiration in their eyes.


    Meredith furrowed her brows at the sudden changes in her body. For some reason she felt stronger yet more light weight.


    Her eyes were now ten times clearer if that even made sense. She felt like apletely different person.


    Her ears  were flooded with sounds and she winced at the harsh noise. She could hear things that people were whispering to each other far below.


    Meredith blinked at her surroundings in confusion.


    Every sight was sharper, more colorful. Every


    sound louder, every smell more intense. She could hear the blood pumping in people''s veins.


    It was overwhelming and the sudden fear turned her blood cold.


    She swallowed and scanned the people. A huge thirst washed over her. The sudden desire to drink something was so strong.


    She licked her lips desperate for relief from the overwhelming thirst.


    She felt herself lowering, the magical suspension


    subsiding. She drifted back toward the floor while the the glowing light around her faded.


    "I-m so¡­.thir¡ªsty¡­.." she managed out.


    The Fae King opened another vial and handed it to her.


    "This will help quench the thirst."


    Meredith greedily took it and gulped all of it down. Once she finished she realized the thirst was gone.


    "Brace yourself for the next transition that is about to begin."


    The Fae King said, wiping her brow. He opened his mouth to say something but was interrupted by her screaming.


    Her arm felt like it had broken in half and had morphed into the most disgusting disfigured position.


    Meredith''s eyes widened. She was shifting!


    At first, her arm broke. It broke into a position that


    scared her more than the pain from her arm actually breaking.


    Next went her foot. It felt like someone had stabbed in the center of it with a hot iron.


    Another crack.


    Meredith screeched in pain as her leg broke. The pain felt like someone was nailing her against a tree.


    Someone was now stroking her hair and wiping the sweat off her face as she tried to breath through the pain.


    "Shssss¡­..don''t fight it. Embrace it."


    He said still stroking her hair when the needles


    came. It felt like a million needles were piercing


    through the skin of her back.


    "H-how? She croaked out


    She heard clicking but was immediately distracted as another shot of pain and horrid cracking coursed through her body.


    The fingers on her other hand had all broke and shifted into the same repulsive position as the fingers on her other hand. Meredith started crying again. She couldn''t help it. She wanted death to release her.


    Another crack. Then another.


    She was howling in pain. She was moaning and groaning as the pain seemed to be controlling every fiber of her being.


    "Listen to her."


    A rush of energy shot through her then she felt her at the back of her mind.


    " Trust me. Let me in." A voice whispered.


    Meredith opened her mouth to say something but only a garbled growl came out. She was so spent, so tired, that darkness seemed like such a sweet escape at this point.


    ckness.


    She was swirling in a ckness that was cradling her entire body.


    Then she saw the white wolf she had seen in her dream during hera.


    "We meet again princess."


    Meredith frowned, "Who are you?"


    How could shemunicate with a fucking wolf! It didn''t make sense.


    "I''m you. You''re me." The wolf replied.


    "Now let me out."


    The wolf growled at the back of her mind.


    It hit her. Hard. Something was wing forward


    and ripping her skin up from the inside out.


    Another crack hit her.


    Meredith was crying through clenched teeth and begging them to kill her as a series of small cracks crushed through her.


    The wolf was howling, begging to be let out. It felt


    like she was ripping her to shreds inside her brain,


    trying to dig her way out of her flesh.


    She screamed in agony as her  knees reversed direction and the bones shifted inside her. Her face contorted as a wolf''s muzzle extended out in front of her and she looked forward onto her hands.


    Her screams turned into a long howl as a white fur sprouted from her body, and her clothing tore itself from her body as her muscles increased in size while the fur gradually spreaded over the body


    Fur.


    Realization hit her and she moved her head to look at the rest of her body: long, sleek, and white fur looked back at her.


    She was a wolf. She wasn''t dead and she had paws.


    "Together we are stronger." Her wolf whispered.


    Meredith looked at the crowd and each face that she settled her gaze upon seemed different.


    They were more detailed, more clear. Her heart


    should''ve been hammering inside of her chest. The


    adrenaline and anxiety should''ve caused her to panic.


    But her breathing remained steady. Her heart


    remained slow and strong. Because she wasn''t a


    frail, simple little human anymore.


    She was a tribid.


    She stood in the middle of the room as the people looked at her in awe. They were too stunned to speak.


    "Long live the future Queen."


    The fae King was the first one to break the silence bowing down to her.


    Cheering, shouting, and an explosion of drumming


    suddenly sounded across the room and she gazed out across the sea of people as they began to bow before her.


    "Long live the future Queen! Long live our savior!"


    Warmth rushed through her seeing the happy faces of the people.


    "Our people love us. They have epted us." Her wolf said with pride in her voice.


    "You can shift back now. Keeping long in your wolf form will make you weak as this is your first shift. Once we get hold of the Alpha we will let him initiate you to his pack or you will run rogue."


    The Fae King said but Meredith was too preupied searching for that one person to pay attention to what he had said.


    "Think about being in your human form. I will create a barrier and the cloak will cover you."


    Meredith followed his instructions and found herself back in her human form.


    She was too in a hurry to find out that her hair hadpletely changed.


    She scanned the crowd again and found him in a daze staring at her. His scent filled her nostril and as her eyes met his blue ones with golden glint shing through them she was shocked.


    She loved him, yes but this new feeling, this sensation was different.


    Everyone and everything faded around her until he was the only she could see, smell.


    He was approaching her still in a daze. She knew he could also feel it.


    The invisible force driving him to her. She could feel the happiness drifting off her wolf even though she didn''t know why.


    But she didn''t care at the moment. Her attention was on the man approaching her.


    And just as he was a mere steps away from her a familiar voice sounded breaking the moment.


    "Mine."

 Chapter 169: Mate

    "Mate!" As heard his wolf excited in his head.


    "Meredith our mate!"


    "Our mate! She is ours!"


    "Mine."


    As felt his heart swelled with new found love for her. Now all of this made sense.


    They way he was attracted to her the first time they met. His possessiveness. His dominance.


    And the fact that his wolf had taken an instant liking of her. His uncle had told him about mates and their unbreakable bond.


    He had been scared. Afraid that some stupid bond would make him fall out of love with his Angel. He couldn''t see himself with anyone apart from her.


    She was his everything. It seems the moon goddess wasn''t as cruel as he had thought.


    Now he understood his wolf''s obsession with her. He had thought it was because he was in love with her that''s why his wolf liked her too but he knew.


    All this time, his wolf knew. Even though neither of them had fully realized it. His instant liking to her, his unmanageable urge to protect her, his constant anxiety when she wasn''t around them made sense.


    They hadn''t realized the bond because her human form was suppressing her true form.


    The mate bond had drawn them together even on earth, but it wasn''t able to make itself known, or snap into ce, because they hadn''t been in their true form yet.


    All the times he had wanted to touch her, yearned for her, told her that she belonged to him was because she was his mate.


    They stared at each other with her eyes wide and glistening.


    As knew she felt the same powerful attraction that he did. The bond made sure of it. It was like they were suspended in time. Nothing existed around them.


    His wolf''s primal instinct was screaming at him to im her right here and now. To show everyone that she belonged to him.


    The drive of possessiveness running through him right now was crazy.


    He hated the male gazes on her. He could see the admiration in their gazes and he couldn''t me them even though he wanted to gouge all their eyes out.


    His Angel had always been beautiful but right now, she looked breathtaking.


    Her hair was now silver grey and it plunged over her shoulders, her beautiful purple irises shone as bright as an amethyst.


    Her skin was a gorgeous pale skin colour but not too pale. She was strikingly gorgeous. His angel looked like a goddess right now. He was sure she could evenpete with the goddess of beauty right now.


    She started walking towards him and he felt his wolf jumping with excitement.


    "Our mate is approaching us. Why are you standing there? Go to her too."


    As'' lips curled into a smile and he also started walking towards her. Just as they were a few steps apart they had a growl.


    "Mine."


    They both stopped walking and As reluctantly tore his eyes away from Meredith and looked at the person who had said that.


    Marcus. Of course it''s him. How dare he im his mate as his?!


    As saw red, he wanted his blood. And his wolf agreed with him too.


    Meredith was his. No one else''s.


    "Threat, Threat, Threat...


    Kill, Kill, Kill¡­"


    His wolf chanted in his mind.


    Marcus moved in a blur and stood in front of his Angel blocking his view.


    "Mine."  He growled again and As heard the murmurs, gasps and disbelief from the crowd.


    As red at Marcus as he tried desperately to contain his instinctual drive to rip his head from his body.


    If Marcus said that word again he was not sure he would be able to stop himself from killing him.


    Meredith stepped back, confusion marred on her face.


    "What the fuck did you just say?!" As growled, moving towards him.


    Marcus turned to face him, a satisfied smirk on his lips.


    "I said... She''s mine..." he growled through clenched teeth. "And I would advise that you be very careful about what you say first."  He raised his eyebrows at As challenging him.


    As''s pulse raced and he breathed heavily, almost as if he would burst. His muscles grew tense and he cracked his knuckles. His body temperature rose, and he could feel his blood boiling. A vein from his neck popped out and he yelled directly at Marcus.


    "It can not be!!" How could she belong to him when she was his mate? His uncle had lectured him all about mates and he was one hundred percent sure that his Angel was his mate so what the hell was this vampire prince saying?


    The effort he was using to restrain himself was staggering. He felt every muscle, every tendon in his body, tightening as he red at him.


    Nostrils ring, his wolf sucked in great gulps of air in an effort to control the ever-increasing thrum of hostility running rampant through his veins as he watched Marcus using every ounce of his rationality to keep from ughtering him in front of the entire people of Aarkans gathered here.


    "Do you challenge my candor?" Marcus snarled, his eyes turned a deep crimson color as he bared his fangs at him.


    "It''s true..."  Meredith suddenly said. Her voice sounded different somehow... but As was too stunned to notice it.


    He was frozen; his heart stopped cold.


    He couldn''t believe it.


    "She is not just my betrothed anymore. She is more than that. She is my soulmate now."


    Marcus dered, earning gasps from the crowd.


    "But how?¡­it''s been so long since a vampire had a mate!"


    "Is it because she is a tribrid?"


    "The gods really want peace to reign over ournds again!"


    "The Queen was so wise and powerful I''m sure she knew that her daughter would be Prince Marcus'' mate! No wonder she agreed to their Union!"


    Murmurs and whispers from the crowd filled As''s ears but he was lost in his own thoughts.


    If Marcus was Meredith''s mate, then what did that make him?

 Chapter 170: Beloved

    He could still feel the bond between them. His wolf was livid right now he wanted Marcus'' head right now. Marcus was trying to steal their mate from them.


    The animal inside of his consciousness merged fully with his own and he couldn''t control himself any longer.


    Taking advantage of that fact that Marcus was distracted by the crowd, As surged forward and connected his fist with Marcus'' jaw.


    He grunted in pain as his head was rocked to the side, and blood shot out of his mouth. The crimson liquid sshed onto the ground, staining it with it''s filth.


    "She is not your anything!" As roared, rearing his fist back to strike him again.


    "She is mine!"


    Marcus growled, turning his face back to As, he wiped the blood off his mouth, and in a blur he was in front of As.


    "You fucking dare to hit me?!"


    He grabbed As by the neck, his eyes turned an intense silky red as his fangs came out quickly and he gave  an evil, intimidating smile.


    "I''m gonna enjoy this." He stated in a low guttural voice as he started to choke As.


    As tried to fight him but there was no way that he could overpower a century old royal vampire.


    He gasped for air and grabbed onto Marcus'' hand while struggling.


    Just as he was about to lose consciousness, something unexpected happened.


    A bright purple ball of light exploded from somewhere to his left and hurdled straight for Marcus.


    His eyes widened and he turned his head, but he was toote¡­


    The light struck him, and he sailed sideways through the air, as a stunned shout escaped his lips.


    As fell down on the ground and he whipped his head to the side and found Meredith with her arms outstretched, her hands glowing with purple light, as she stared at him.


    Her eyes were glowing with the same, bright purple hue as her magic, and her teeth were bared in a ferocious expression.


    "Our mate saved us. She even hurt him to save us.."


    His wolf said, surprised.


    Meredith''s lips curled into a small smile before her body went limp, fortunately she was caught by the Fae King before her body crumpled on the floor.


    "Gods above..." Marcus whispered, standing to his feet. "How did she do that? She hasn''t even been trained to use her power yet."


    As turned to him, he was still angry at him but he didn''t have an answer for him.


    He shook his head


    *********


    Meredith''s  eyes fluttered open and she found herself staring up at the ceiling. She was in bed not her bed though because the bedsheets were ck and she preferred bright colors.


    She closed her eyes again and groaned in pain. The light from the window was too bright.


    "You''re awake." A familiar voice said from her


    She turned and gaped at Marcus, who was sitting in an armchair nearby.


    "Marcus¡­.w-hat are you doing here?" She asked, squeezing her eyes shut. She had a horrible headache for some unknown reason


    Marcus stood up from the armchair and came to sit beside her on the bed. He took her hand and traced his thumb over the back of her palm.


    Meredith felt  a warmth spread through her body,


    her heart thumping in her chest as he said,


    "I brought you to my room after you fainted from stricken me with your magic."


    Meredith blinked at him in confusion, "Magic?"


    Marcus smiled and nodded, "Yeah I have to admit you''re extremely powerful. Maybe the most powerful being Aarkans has ever gotten."


    Meredith rubbed her eyes and sat up on the bed, she thought she was dreaming, it seems everything was real?


    "If I hurt you, why aren''t you angry at me?"


    Her words were breathy as she tried to relieved her mind from his gentle strokesing from the pad of his thumb,


    "Because you''re my beloved," his words made her blood run cold, her heart stopped for a second.


    "Bu-But how¡­," She was close to tears, not sure exactly what this meant for her. For a second she was sure As was the one.


    The connection, her wolf telling her he was their mate then Marcus had appeared from nowhere.


    The funny thing was she had also felt the same connection with him. Like right now, his touch was making her feel things she didn''t want to.


    "I can''t believe you are my soulmate," he pressed a kiss at the back of her hand, the warmth leaving her conflicted, her emotions running wild all over the ce and rendering her as a helpless angsty teenager.


    These feelings were foreign and a part of her waspletely terrified of the future.


    Marcus pulled her against his chest, feeling the muscle definition hidden beneath his dark shirt was messing with her thoughts. It''s like his every touch was setting her body on fire.


    Her hands quickly came up and pressed against his chest, trying to push a little space between them, but she gave  up the second he whispered,


    "I will love and protect you with all of me."


    "I don''t love you," Meredith whispered, feeling the slight pounding rhythm of his heart beneath her right palmying t against his chest.


    "I don''t expect you to," Marcus'' words surprised her pulling away from her he said , "I''m here to protect you with my heart because a vampire only has one beloved in their lifetime and I''d rather not lose you.


    Maybe one day you''lle to realize how much I love you.


    Maybe then, you might have some feelings for me, but I''d never force you toplete our bond."


    Meredith''s head was spinning, his words clouding her judgement and forcing her to second guess everything she had ever done to be ced in this situation.


    She wanted As but now it seems fate was ying a sick game with her.


    Meredith took a breath sharply, feeling soft and gentle lips pressed against her forehead in a tender kiss.


    "I will leave you to rest. I know this is a lot to take in."

 Chapter 171: Mine

    Nmbness crept through Meredith''s veins as if ice had frozen all of her body including her heart.


    The slow beat of her heart thumped in her chest , chipping away the frigidness. It was the only sound that she could hear in the silent room.


    She closed the book she was holding and ced it in herp as she rested her arm on the edge of the windowsill, her gaze seemed to be staring off into space.


    Amidst the dark clouds overhead, the rain pelted down hard on the grounds.


    A soft knock sounded but she was too deep in thoughts to pay attention to the person.


    She didn''t even realize that Maria had brought her soup until she touched her shoulder, gently waking her from this stupor. There were no words exchanged..nothing needed to be said.


    She understood her better than anyone else here.


    The steam rose from the hot bowl of chicken noodle soup next to her arm, feeling the warmth it gave; however, it did nothing for her emotional state.


    How could Marcus possibly be her mate? It made no sense. She thought she could finally have her happily ever after with As when she felt their bond but now this?


    Hadn''t she been through enough?


    She sighed and turned to look at the soup, debating whether she was really hungry or not.


    It''s been two days since the ritual and she has avoided everyone.


    She hadn''t seen As yet and her wolf was dying to see him. She kept telling her that As was her one true mate but it made no sense and all of this was confusing.


    The shock and jolts she felt when Marcus had touched her was real. She could feel her body yearning for him.


    A soft knock rapped against the door, her body hardly moving at the sound. She knew whoever was there would leave once she didn''t pay them any attention.


    Her eyes remained glued to the dark and stormy weather outside. She felt her life was just as the weather was right now. Stormy and dark.


    "Angel?" Her heart skipped a single beat the second she realized it was As.


    Meredith turned to the door and she felt her wolf''s excitement.


    Mate... My mate¡­


    All she could do was stare at him. The silence between them stretched on, seemingly never ending.


    Meredith couldn''t find her voice. Her mind was hazy right now and she couldn''t even form a coherent thought in her mind, apart from the excited voice of her wolf, which echoed through her stunned mind, over and over again.


    Mate, mate, our mate...


    Her eyes began to water as she took him in. She didn''t know if it was the mate bond or it was because she missed him but he looked so gorgeous at the moment she couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    After several seconds, he slowly took a step forward towards her, his eyes never leaving hers.


    Meredith''s throat bobbed, she hadn''t realized how much she needed him. She needed him like a heart need a beat. She could feel how his soul stirred with hers.


    There was a pull between their bodies, like they were mas, destined to collide, to merge and be one.


    Meredith stood up from the cushion and ran into his arms. He hugged her tightly, breathing her in.


    "Do you feel it too?" He whispered.


    "Yes..." Meredith answered, a tear falling off her cheek. She knew he was asking of the mate bond.


    "Then why the hell is that vampire prince iming to be your mate?! " As said, anger and frustrationced in his tone.


    Meredith pulled away from him and sighed.


    "I dont know if it''s possible but I think both of you are my mates As."


    Silence¡­.dead silence ensued between them as she watched a series of emotions flickered over his face.


    "All this time... All this damned time... I''ve wanted you more than anything that I''ve ever coveted before. I''ve believed all this time that I couldn''t have you... And yet, you were my mate, all along.." He ran his hands through his hair, frustration marred on his face.


    "Now you''re telling me I have to share you with someone else?!"


    Meredith''s heart sank in her chest seeing the pain in his eyes.


    "No¡­you''re mine and mine alone!" He roared.


    "Ats¡­."


    "I can''t Meredith¡­we have been through so much for me to share you with another person."


    "I know As. I know. I don''t want this but what can we possibly do? Everyone was there when Marcus imed me as his.


    I just don''t understand how forceful my bond with him is. It''s different from yours. Yes my body reacts to his touch and-"


    A deep growl interrupted Meredith and she realized what she had said.


    As''s eyes flickered with golden glints and she realized it was his wolf. Probably jealous because of what she had said.


    Meredith grabbed his cheeks gently and tipped toe to pressed a kiss on his cheeks in hope to soothe his wolf.


    He closed his eyes and she saw his brows drew together at theforting sensation.


    "Look at me." She said, her voice feather light.


    Slowly, so slowly, As'' eyes opened.


    Meredith looked into his ocean blue eyes and found them filled with so much love and affection for her .


    She hadn''t realized just how tense she was until she looked into those eyes and found the familiar emotions there.


    She saw the muscle in his body rxed as he let out a breath of air.


    Her eyes alternated slowly between his own as she stared into his depths.


    Her hands tangled into his hair as she pulled his lips toward hers, hovering an inch away.


    "I don''t care about some stupid bond As, you''re the one I want. I love you, not him."


    Then she kissed him with such passion that her heart stumbled in her chest, hoping he could feel her love for him through their bond.


    A/N: Hlo guys hope we are all good! So I have read thements and it was exactly what I was expecting mixed reactions hahaha. I had contemted a lot about this direction and I''m still contemting about certain options I just hope at the end of the day we would all enjoy the book.


    #TeamAs #TeamMarcus #Teamboth eh? Hehehe thank you for your support!

 Chapter 172: Not the only one

    Meredith sat at the head of the table of the council meeting, while Marcus sat to her right and Elvin at her left , beside Katrina, and Timothe sat beside Marcus with the other 4 council members. Talon, Roy, Aurora and Leia.


    A fire crackled softly to the far left wall, while the candle lit chandelier above cast a soft glow among the room.


    She shifted ufortably as everyone''s gaze was on her. She had heard whispers about how beautiful she looked even Maria had been awestruck a number of times when she was dressing her but Meredith was too scared to look at her new face.


    She knew her hair color was silver now and her eyes were purple from Maria but that was it.


    She wondered if her brother would recognize her if she met him. Speaking of family she missed her best friend Ste and her brother.


    She hoped they''re doing okay. When everything settles down she would speak with Marcus to let her visit home.


    "There are several reasons why we are here tonight." Marcus finally said, breaking the silence atst.


    "But I feel as though we should cover the most obvious topic first."


    His eyes slid to hers and Meredith felt her throat bob. This was the first time she was seeing him after their conversation in his bedroom three days ago.


    It was still hard to grasp the fact that he was her mate. Now she has two mates who hate each other. Lord help her if they didn''t kill each other first.


    "As you all know, when Meredith came into her true form three days ago , our mating bond snapped into ce."


    "But how is this possible?" Katrina cut  in. "I have never heard of a Vampire and a werewolf sharing a mate bond..."


    The others muttered their agreement.


    "She is a tribid Kate. Not an ordinary werewolf." Timothe chimed in.


    "But still it''s rare for a vampire to get a soulmate. Only werewolves and witches are blessed enough to find their soulmate."


    Marcus lowered his eyes and shook his head slowly.


    "I do not know the answer to that. I have been asking myself the same question since it happened. I still can''t believe it honestly."


    Katrina met Meredith''s gaze and gave her aforting smile.


    "Well¡­.ording to my knowledge, the mate bond over centuries ago is believed to be decided by the gods.


    The first spices of supernatural creatures were lonely so they made a sacrifice to the gods to bless them with their own soulmate. Someone who could understand them better than anyone else and a lifetimepanion.


    When two people are mated, it means that they are a perfect pair. But it''s so rare... To find the one person, out of the millions among our world, who is your perfect counterpart...


    The odds of finding that person are unlikely. That is why it is so sacred. Most people believe that when two people are lucky enough to find their mate, it is because the gods have higher ns for them. "


    Elvinn paused and sighed before he continued,


    "But all supernaturals found their mates except the vampires. Maybe it was because the gods believed they were already dead and didn''t have the heart to love or it was because they were too heartless so they decided to punish them.


    The vampires kept searching, waited for years and they grew bitter over time as they watched other creatures find love while they didn''t.


    The werewolves were the most blessed ones, the moon goddess was kind to them so they were the supernatural creatures who easily found their soulmate. That''s one of the many reasons why the creatures of the night don''t like us."


    Meredith frowned at Elvinn''s words.


    "So you''re saying there is nothing like soulmates for vampires?" She asked.


    Elvinn turned to look at Marcus and nodded, "Yes. Ever since I came into existence I have never heard of a vampire having a soulmate."


    Shock and gasps echoed through the room.


    Marcus red at Elvinn, "So are you using me of lying about the mate bond?"


    Elvinn shrugged and rxed in his chair, "No. I''m just stating what I know."


    Aurora, one of the council members, finally spoke.


    "Well I believe that it is a sign from the gods. Marcus and all of you, have been working so hard to bring all of the races together... To bring peace back to thend.


    Even though both of you are betrothed I think a mate bond to solidify your union is good. Now the werewolves and vampires can settle their differences and we can unite as a country."


    No one made a sound after Aurora finished speaking.


    Meredith''s gaze alternated between all of them, waiting for one of them to speak.


    Elvin rose his brows and poked out his lower lip.


    The other council members face remained in it''s usual, stony state. They hadn''t utter a word since the meeting started.


    Katrina was smiling softly at her.


    And Marcus... When her eyes met with his, she could feel the profound amount of love pouring out of him as he stared into her. It wasn''t because of his face... In fact, his expression was quite unreadable, as he loungedzily in his chair.


    It was the bond.


    Meredith was sure of it.


    The pull between them intensified as she continued to stare at him. She could feel his emotions, she could feel his love for her stretching down the bond between their souls.


    It felt as if his emotions were intertwined with her own. Meredith looked away, guilt consuming her.


    She knew that now Marcus was her mate but she still couldn''t bring herself to love him or want him. She felt it was unfair to As. And she didn''t want to be the one to hurt him.


    Also the people in this room deserved to know that Marcus wasn''t the only one who was her mate.


    She cleared her throat and fiddled with her fingers. Nerves fluttered in her belly when she realized that she had gotten their attention now.


    "I need to tell you something too¡­."


    She realized that her voice had changed too. It was softer yet powerful when she speaks.


    "What is wrong?"  Marcus asked, she could feel his concern through the mate bond.


    Meredith winced, knowing whatever she was about to say was about to change everything.


    "You''re not my only mate."


    Dead silence ensued in the room as everyone stared at her as if she was crazy.


    "I believe I have two mates." She swallowed nervously with her head lowered.


    "What are you talking about?" Katrina asked.


    "After the ritual, I felt a pull towards another person other than Marcus. My wolf and I believe he is also my mate."


    She could feel Marcus'' anger and pain through the bond. Even though he hadn''t marked her yet for some weird reason she could feel his every emotion just as she could with As.


    "And let me guess¡­this person is As?" Marcus spat out vehemently. A muscle clenched in his jaw.


    Meredith finally lifted her head and met his gaze.


    "Yes." Meredith whispered, her voice barely a whisper in the room.

 Chapter 173: Reject him

    "But this is never heard of?" Timothe gasped and turned to her, his brows furrowed.


    "What are you talking about? How can you have two mates? Do you know how rare it is to find your mate? And you''re telling us that you didn''t just find one but two?"


    Aurora interjected, her voice riding a fraction.


    Marcus let out an exasperated sigh and leaned back in his chair. He ran a hand through his messy hair.


    Meredith steeled herself for what he would say next, but he said nothing.


    Meredith cleared her throat, "Well¡­I don''t know how that is possible but I''m sure about what I''m talking about."


    Elvin stared at her surprise as well as a thinly veiled happiness.


    "You''re saying my nephew is also your mate?!"


    "Yes¡­" Meredith whispered.


    "I knew the boy liked you even though he thinks he is hiding it well but for him to be your mate is actually pretty surprising but what is more surprising is the fact that he has kept it from me and he hasn''t marked you yet. He must have been in serious pain these past few days."


    Meredith frowned at his words, "Why would he be in pain?"


    "Once a wolf discovers his mate, every primal instinct in his body would be screaming at him to take her. Right there.


    He has to im her. Naturally, the act of intimacy sealed the bond. And if you put off sealing the bond for long, it could get very dangerous."


    Elvin exined, his eyes shifting between her and Marcus slowly. No one moved, or spoke, for quite some time.


    "So now what is going to happen at the bonding ceremony if you have two mates? The bonding ceremony is supposed to show the union between the Prince and the princess. The beginning of a new dawn and now this has happened.


    Do you think the people are going to ept some lowly human werewolf as their future King?"


    Talon finally spoke, breaking the silence.


    "So what are you insinuating? My nephew isn''t some lowly werewolf, Talon. Do you want me to remind you who his parents were?"


    Elvin mumbled.


    When Meredith met his eyes he gave her a small smile. Relief washed through her as she realized he wasn''t angry with her for hiding the truth from him. He still got her back.


    "When did he snap into his wolf form? Can he even beat a pup in a fight? He is just useless."


    Talon said with disgust in his voice.


    "Reject him. Then Elvin will send that nephew of his back to where he came from. We have waited long enough for this day to let some good for nothing ruin it. One mate is enough for you princess. You don''t need a burden-"


    Meredith rose to her feet, her chair scraping noisily on the floor.


    "Enough!"  Her voice rang out, strong and authoritative.


    "If you speak one word against my mate again. I will kill you with my bare hands. That good for nothing and useless man is the one I love. Do you know the sacrifices I have made just because I''m the princess and you all need me to marry someone I don''t even love for peace!"


    She saw Marcus flinched but she ignored it.


    "That man is the love of my life and if any of you ever disrespect him again I will have you removed from the council.


    I''m not going to reject him. Never. So the sooner you ept the fact that I have two mates the better. So that we can n on what to tell the people.


    I''m sure they would understand and be happy that the gods have blessed their future Queen with two men who would love and protect her."


    Silence settled across the room again. Elvin gazed at her with wide eyes and raised brows.


    Marcus stared at her with surprise, clearly he wasn''t expecting her to say that.


    "Anything else we have to discuss?"


    "You are right..." Talon whispered


    "I am sorry."


    Meredith gave a brief nod and slowly lowered back into her chair, her eyes still on Talon.


    Timothe pped his hands, rubbing them together.


    "Well... now that we''re all up to par...let''s discuss the next subject. Princess, you need to begin training with your power immediately."


    "That''s my specialty." Elvin chimed. He grinned widely at her and Beatrix couldn''t help but smile back.


    "The issue..." Timothe continued.


    "Is that she is the first tribrid. We have no idea what she is capable of.


    There is no one left to train her with her new power. We will need to use extreme caution so that she, and no one else, is harmed. She is likely more powerful than we know."


    Katrina chimed in, "Yeah but didn''t the Queen leave behind the Book of Spells?"


    Meredith furrowed her brows in confusion, "What is the Book of Spells?"


    "Many witches'' bloodlines pass down a Book of Spells through the generations. They contain spells and techniques for their bloodline''s specific kind of magic.


    Your mother''s family was the most powerful so everyone wanted her Book of Spells. I''m sure she hid it somewhere."


    Meredith nodded, "Well, we have to find it."


    Marcus shook his head. "It''s not that simple.


    You are thest of your bloodline... The book''s whereabouts died with your mother. It could be anywhere in the world... It would be nearly impossible to find."


    Meredith''s heart sank. "Well... There has to be a Book of Spell, at least from another bloodline, since there are still some witches left." She said hopefully.


    "Yes. I will speak with a witch friend who owes me a favor." Marcus replied.


    Meredith gave him a nod. "Alright, thank you."


    "We will start your training tomorrow. Then we will n on how to go about the mate bond."


    Meredith let out a huff of breath of fear. All of this is scary.


    "Don''t worry, Princess. We''ll start with the basics. We''ll figure the rest out as we go." Elvin said, sending her a warm smile of encouragement.


    "Thank you, Elvin," she said.


    He reached out, as if he were going to touch her hand. But a loud snarl from Marcus'' lips stopped him. "Don''t... Touch.. Her..."


    Elvin withdrew his hand, his smile still in ce, as he turned to Marcus. "So possessive¡­..how are you going to share her with my nephew?" Elvin taunted.


    Marcus clenched his fist, "We will figure this out. The most important thing is that we both love her."


    Meredith''s face turned scarlet at his words.


    "Well that''s good. If there is not anything else. Meeting is adjourned."


    A/N: Hello guys hope you''re good. First of all, I''m sorry. Honestly it''s just because I''m conflicted on where to take the book that''s why I haven''t been updating. You can share your ideas! I don''t mind haha.


    Truly sorry.


    Secondly I will be updating thrice a week because of my new book, The Sweetest Temptation. I want to participate in win win for it. I love it so much so yeah¡­so please do check it out. If you like reverse harem with all the bad stuffs.

 Chapter 174: Kidnapped

    Meredith''s bare feet dangled over the edge of the rock, swaying softly in the breeze. She leaned forward, her palms resting t against the cool, rugged stone beside her hips. It was a very long way down.


    She didn''t know why she came here, of all ces.


    There were a million other ces that she could''ve gone to sulk.


    But as soon as she had discovered this ce with As she realized it was the perfect ce for her to gather her thoughts.


    There was rarely anyone in sight. She knew they were probably looking for her right now, but she needed the moment to be alone.


    This was probably a dumb decision for her to be alone but a few minutes alone wouldn''t hurt right?


    She stared down at her toes, and toward the blurry, green expanse that stretched far below. Mist like clouds floated above the distant treeline, obscuring her view of the forest.


    She knew Sophia would love it here. Probably do her yoga exercises here.


    Sofia, she grinned, she wondered what she was doing now. Probably shopping or something.


    Also her brother, she wanted to go home so bad. He probably miss her too.


    "Well, well who do we have here?" The cold voice of female sounded behind her.


    The blood drained from her face when she saw the who it was.


    Arya.


    Marcus'' ex. She knew they weren''t in a rtionship but they definitely were screwing each other.


    Meredith stood up from the edge of the cliff and walked a few steps away from the edge.


    She nced all around her , even over her shoulder as if expecting Marcus to be nearby, may be able to stop this woman from doing whatever it was she intended upon...


    ...probably she wanted her dead...was she going to kill her?


    Here and now below the cliff without anyone else knowing?


    Her elegant features alter when she managed to practically read her thoughts as she snarled at her,


    "You think he can protect you?!" She paused for a moment and stated, "I''m...the one who is supposed to be with him! You have no idea the sacrifices I have made all these years in hope that one day I will be Queen. But the moment you appeared, Marcus ignored me like I didn''t even exist. He even threatened me because of you!"


    Meredith swallowed when she saw the madness glinting in Arya''s eyes. No wonder she hadn''t seen her after they met in the game room the other day.


    "It''s not my fault¡­.."


    "Shut up! I don''t want to hear any words leave your filthy mouth. Once you disappear, he will be heartbroken and me himself. Then I will be the one tofort him. Such a perfect n eh?"


    Meredith''s eyes widened at her words. Was she going to push her?


    "You can''t kill me. My mates will find me."


    Arya frowned at her, "Mates? What are you talking about?"


    Arya waved her hand before she could reply andughed while musing to herself.


    "I know you are fucking that human bodyguard of yours. I have proof too. I guess you''re a slut after all. Well I wanted to kill you but someone else is interested in you. So I will leave you to him."


    Arya snapped her finger together. In a sh two people wearing dark cloaks were by her side, both with blue eyes. So they were werewolves?


    "Who?" Meredith asked.


    Arya looked as though she was about to say something, but halted herself  and instead stated,


    "You will find out soon enough."


    Meredith''s heart stopped for a moment, her wolf whining with a clear thought of uncertainty. She wasn''t going to kill her but rather she was kidnapping her for someone.


    Why the hell would she do that? Wouldn''t killing her satisfy her revenge streak enough and punish Marcus for what he inadvertently did to her?


    The two men approached her and she growled and tried to spring forward again,shing out only got her one thing...


    The pain radiated in her face before she ckoutpletely.


    ***********


    Meredith groaned out in pain as she pressed her eyelids tight together , trying to wake herself up.


    The first thing she felt was the full and aching pain in her face, the next was the very cold and hard ground she was sleeping on.


    Taking in a deep breath and forcing her eyelids open, she took a look around her surroundings.


    She was alone in an empty room. The walls were painted ck and the ground beneath her were concrete.


    But that wasn''t what scarred her, what scarred her the most was the torturing machine dripping with fresh blood.


    Meredith tried to cleaned the dirt in her eyes but then she realized that her wrists were bound together in iron shackles, connecting to adheres of a metal ring in the wall.


    Fear gripped her entire body, her heart pounding hard in her chest. Where was she?


    The room was very cold, a single window above her allowed moonbeams to light up a section of the room.


    Standing slowly to her feet, she tested the chain, yanking on it for a moment. It hardly moved, sighing while she turned around and faced the wall.


    She looked through the window, it was hardlyrge enough for a small child to slip through.


    God, if only she hadn''t gone to the cliff or had informed someone where she was going.


    Meredith had no idea how long she had been here if not for the fact that she was still wearing the attire she had on when they kidnapped her.


    The sound of footsteps brought her out of her stupor. She stared at the door.


    A man through the door, his eyes immediately fell on her when he entered the room. He was wearing a ck tank top and dark jeans that rested over boots, his eyes holding her gaze as he walked near the center of the room.


    "Hello princess. Hope you''re happy with my hospitality." Motioning around him, the man asked.


    "Who are you?" Meredith raised her eyebrows at him.

 Chapter 175: Alpha Rakkon

    The man chuckled, his footsteps ricocheting off the concrete, approaching her slowly, "Sorry Princess I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Alpha Rakkon, leader of the Red Moon pack of the City of Aarkans."


    Meredith''s eyes widened, so this was the infamous Alpha. She had heard how cruel and ruthless he was but had never met him.


    "What do you want? Why are you holding me hostage?"


    Meredith questioned, mustering all the courage she had left even though she was shaking inwardly with fear.


    "Well I tried to stop you froming here. I had ns and your presence are destroying them. You''re hard to kill I have to admit princess.


    And since I can''t kill you and I need a puppet with your power to control the people, you''re the perfect person.."


    Wait¡­.was he the one who nearly killed her on earth? The shooting¡­those men after her it now all made sense.


    Rakkon narrowed his eyes while tilting his head to the side for a moment, thinking something over before he said, "You''re quite the object of curiosity among the people, but I''m more interested in how you have two mates..."


    Meredith''s eyes widened, clearly there was a traitor in the council because how could he get this information so fast?


    "How did you know?" Meredith asked.


    Rakkon chuckled, "Oh love, I know a lot of things. Let''s say I have lots of puppets and now you''re going to be one of them.


    "You''re crazy," Meredith snarled at him, stepping back the second she saw him raise his arm and attempt to grab her.


    But she failed.


    Rakkon retracted his hand, using his other to grasp the chain right where the shackles connect. He spinned her around, her back held against his chest while he brought  up the chain and pulled it hard against the front of her neck.


    Meredith gasped for air, the pressure on her windpipe increasing while she chock, unable to move except for trying not to lose her bnce.


    His breath fanned the side of her face, feeling it against her ear as he drew his lips closer,


    "You can y this game the easy way or the hard way, but either way, I''ll get what I want. I always do."


    Continuing to gasp, Meredith felt her head bing hazy, but before she could pass out, the chain alleviated from her throat. Gasping and greedily devouring the air, she coughed while regaining the ability to breathe.


    "I guess you have understood the memo. So shall we start over, princess?"


    "Fuck off!" She would rather die than be any man''s puppet.


    Rakkon grabbed a handful of her hair at the back of her head, tilting her face back as her neck strained against his movements."Well If you want me to fuck you so bad I will dly do it though.."


    An evil glint sparked across his eyes,"Your mates haven''t marked you yet. I wonder what will happen if I do!"


    Meredith''s eyes shone with fear and he chuckled.


    This sadistic smile made her stomach churn, especially when he enlightened her , "I''m not so much into violent torture methods beyond a good beating.


    However, I adore psychological torture, breaking you down mentally is so much more fun and leaves asting impression you''ll never forget."


    "I''m your future Queen. It''s treason to-"


    Rakkon snorted andugh out loud as if what she was saying was stupid.


    "Once I turn you to my puppet I will be the ruling King beside you. I have always wanted the throne. Didn''t think you would make it so easy."


    He paused as his brows concentrated into a deep frown.


    "I don''t know how powerful you''re though so I''m going to test it. First I''m going to break your mind. It will be easy to control you that way."


    Meredith was paralyzed with fear. The man was truly a psychopath.


    Meredith shakily nce down to see Rakkon holding a syringe and injecting her with some type of liquid.


    He was drugging her¡­


    She couldn''t think of anything else. The burning sensation began  to teeter off as he withdrew the needle from her skin


    "W-what was that?"


    She asked since , aside from the initial stinging pain, she could hardly feel any different, if anything she was just curious now.


    Rakkon noticed this and informed her curious mind,


    "This is wolfsbane mixed with a little of ck magic, it is used to suppress your powers.


    You will receive this injection at the beginning of every day to ensure that you are kept under control."


    Meredith''s jaw drops slightly at his exnation¡­


    He was making sure she couldn''t escape. Taking away the only power she had even though she had no idea how to use it.


    "So the almighty Alpha is afraid of a woman? Interesting."


    Meredith could see the anger rising in his face, his muscles tensing in both his arms, neck and face.


    In the next moment, ringing echoed in her ears before she could register what had happened, he punched her right in the abdomen.


    A scream ripped from her lungs at the impact, and she immediately began to cough , finding it hard to catch her breath.


    Heughed at her reaction. Clearly he found all of this amusing.


    He reeled up again giving her another hard punch to her stomach,


    Meredith''s eyes widening at the increasing strength he exerted.


    Her head hung  forward in defeat as she coughed up blood, her eyes crossing as her vision attempted to stay in focus.


    Blood dripped from her mouth, rolling down het chin before beading off onto the stone floor


    "First, you will know pain. Submit to me, and I won''t have to punish you. Do you understand?"


    Meredith snorted, wiping the blood from her mouth.


    Why the hell did he talk like that?


    "What happened to your Ted talk about not liking physical pain?"


    Ignoring her question he punch her again, this time his fist cracked her hip bone, a sick feeling left in her stomach at the mere sound let alone the pain.


    "I asked you a question."


    "Y-y-yes," Meredith could barely speak, croaking out her answer in fear he''ll start breaking more bones.


    He broke into a wide smile, while caressing her cheeks gently.


    "See? It wasn''t so difficult."


    He mumbled as he wiped  the blood trail from the corner of her mouth and brought it to his lips...and licked it off.


    Eww¡­.the man was truly sick. Meredith then realized that she was in some dipshit.


    A/N: please add my new book, "The sweetest temptation to your library. Thank you.


    Also please leavements I love reading them it motivates me so much. Share your thoughts , frustration and anger with author hehehe.

 Chapter 176: Who are you

    Meredith''s eyelids fluttered open, waking slowly while her eyes quickly scanned the dungeon around her . The cold of the still air seeped through her flesh and froze her bones.


    The icy feeling that flew through her body wasn''t from the low temperatures in the room but from the water that had been thrown on her.


    Lifting her gaze she saw that her wrists were still bound together by the chains.


    All of this was real..she was still here.


    Wincing while a grimace spread across her face, the faint sound of the chains clinking from the links rubbing together met her ears.


    Her stomach throbbed with a dull pain, her hip sustaining a far worse injury, knowing the bone was slowly healing from within, but she could still feel the deep bruising lingering behind.


    "I have to admit you have such a strong healing ability. I''m impressed."


    Meredith lifted her eyes to the corner of the room and saw a shadow sitting there.


    Seeing that she had woken up, he stood up and strode towards her.


    Meredith shook with fear. Only God knew the kind of torture he had put her through. She had lost track of time but she could guess she had been here for three days now.


    Howe they hadn''t found her yet?! She wondered who the traitor was. He was probably covering any tracks that could lead them to find her.


    "I have done everything to break you but it doesn''t seem to be working, maybe I should use a little dark magic?"


    Meredith red at him. "How- how do you know how to perform magic? I thought you were a werewolf."


    Rakkonughed, "Like I said sweetheart, I have lots of puppets. I never said I''m going to be the one to perform the magic."


    The door opened and a woman wearing a ck cloak entered. Meredith couldn''t see the woman''s face.


    "Find her weakness for me so that I may exploit it.." Rakkon ordered the woman.


    She squatted in front of Meredith and pulled a crystal pendant.


    She swayed it in front of Meredith chanting some weird words. Meredith felt her skin begin to prickle in pain. It felt like her bones were vibrating in her body. A tear drop from her eyes as a pain-filled whimper left her lips.


    The chanting increased as her pain became worse.


    Her whimpers morphed into groans of pain and finally screams. Her body writhed as excruciating pain washed  over her. It felt like a thousand needles were prickling at her flesh with heated tips, pulling her bones from within.


    Rakkon walked towards her


    ¡­Please..., .," she whispered. She didn''t know what she was begging for. She just wanted this nightmare to end.


    He used his thumb to wipe away the tears that fell down her face. Meredith felt his hand under her chin, lifting her gaze to meet his.


    "Shsss¡­.don''t ruin your pretty face."


    He leaned into her, his lips next to her ear as he spoke.


    "Embrace this pain. It will be your closestfort for the next hour."


    *********


    Meredith was tired, she just wanted to sleep. Just as she was drifting off she heard a voice calling her.


    "Angel¡­hey wake up. You''re going to bete for work. "


    Meredith groaned, forcing her eyes open, she saw the familiar face of As. He was sitting beside her on the bed with a huge smile on his face.


    "Hey beautiful¡­wakey wakey."


    Meredith jolted awake, hearing that familiar voice and seeing that face made a sob rack through her body as tears fell from her eyes.


    She hugged him breathing in theforting smell with her face buried in his chest.


    As chuckled and held her close, kissing the top of her head as he whispered


    "It''s alright, I''m here. Did you have a bad dream?"


    As asked concern etched in his voice.


    Tears blinded her eyes, crying into his shirt


    "Yes¡­I thought I wouldn''t see you again. I was so scared As ...."


    "Shss¡­..it''s okay  Meredith¡­. It was just a dream, everything is going to be okay,"


    As pulled  away from her slightly, her teary eyes gazing up to look deeply into his blue ones. How she missed his captivating and alluring stare, a calmnessying behind those eyes of his.


    "The kids are waiting for you to have breakfast with them. Let''s go."


    Meredith frowned, "Kids?" When did she have kids?


    "Yes, kids. Our beautiful twins. Hurry up."


    Still in a daze, Meredith followed As out of the room. She realized they were in his house on earth. They weren''t in Aarkans. Weird.


    "Mommy¡­."


    "Mommy¡­"


    The excited voice of two children, a boy and a girl, brought her out of her stupor.


    Meredith stared at them. They looked exactly like her and As. The girl was like a photocopy of her while the boy looked like As.


    "Daddy is mommy okay?" The girl asked As.


    As picked her up and pressed a kiss on her forehead.


    "Mommy is just tired. Let''s eat."


    The boy hugged her legs and smiled at her. Meredith couldn''t help but smile back at him.


    Taking his hand, they sat down at the dining table.


    As served each one of them and began to share pregnancy stories with Meredith.


    Meredith and the kidsughed at the funny stories, but suddenly Meredith groaned in pain.


    As'' eyes widened with fear, "What''s wrong?"


    "Why am I still in so much pain?" :She rubbed her arms gingerly, her back searing as she tried to ease the pain in her sore limbs.


    Her eyelids fluttered shut, only to reopen when the pain flooded her body again, crying,


    "As¡­..make it stop please¡­.it hurts so much.."


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help you with that," As'' words cut through her, opening her eyelids quickly and looking up.


    He loomed over her, having once sat beside her only a few minutes prior.


    He crouched down in front of her, taking her face into his hands and whispering,


    "I can make the pain go away, you just have to submit to me. Let me take control."


    Meredith could  hardly breathe properly, wincing and crying out suddenly as she mumbled something even she couldn''tprehend under her breath.


    "Meredith¡­Oh my God¡­.let me know if you can hear me. Please!" A voice sounded in her head.


    Meredith frowned, "Who¡­who are you?"

 Chapter 177: Bloodlust

    "Angel¡­.it''s me. Please talk to me. Tell me you''re okay."  She could hear the anger, relief, desperation in his voice.


    Sheughed and As furrowed his brows in front of her.


    She knew she seemed crazy right now. This was what she wanted right? A happy family with As.


    So why¡­.why was there another voice calling her.


    "Listen to me Angel¡­.I''ming for you just tell me where you''re."


    "Will you submit to me,Meredith?" As asked again, her vision bing distorted.


    Go away.


    "How can Imunicate with you? As is in front of me . You''re not real. Leave me alone.


    Meredith snapped at the voice inside her head.


    "No..baby listen. Whoever that is in front of you isn''t real. It''s an illusion. Now tell me where are you?


    The full moon is tonight, you''re going to shift and they said it would be painful if your mates aren''t with you. Tell me Angel¡­"


    Meredith stared at As in front of her. Her heart stopped for a second, her eyes looking over As before her breathing became uneven.


    "What is my safe word?" Meredith asked.


    As chuckled at her as if she was crazy.


    "What are you talking about? You need to submit to me . Say the words."


    Meredith chuckled, "The real As would know my safe word. You''re not real."


    As'' face scrunched into a frown then he broke into a mirthlessugh, "You''re really tough to crack. I''m impressed."


    "Meredith¡­!" The voice sounded again in her head.


    She had no idea where she was but Arya. Yes she might know.


    "Arya¡­ask her. She-kidnapped me. There is a traitor As. Be careful."


    Meredith finally broke out of her trance. She saw Rakkon standing before her.


    She had no idea of what had happened. She blinked as she stared around the room. She was still in chains.


    "Well, well¡­.I didn''t think your weakness was your bodyguard eh? Ah wait, is he one of your mates?"


    Rakkon chuckled. "I wonder how Marcus would feel when he finds out that no matter what you would never love him. Not even dark magic could help him."


    Meredith frowned at his words. What did he mean by that?


    "W-what are you talking about?" Meredith groaned in pain.


    Rakkon lips curled up in a sinister smile, "You really think you have two mates? The universe isn''t crazy enough to give someone two mates. It would cause a shift in the bnce of the universe."


    Meredith''s eyelids closed briefly again before the pain radiated through her body, forcing her to stay awake and to a full standing position to alleviate any of it.


    She didn''t understand what Rakkon was saying. It''s not like she was going to believe anything that came out of his mouth.


    He wanted to break her and would lie to manipte her.


    "You''re crazy¡­.let me go." Meredith snapped at him.


    "Sorry I can''t do that. I have to break you first, make you submit to me. I hate to do this but since it''s full moon tonight I have to leave you. My boys would keep youpany."


    Meredith shivered, there was something so sinister about the way he said, keep youpany.


    "No¡­please no."


    Rakkon stared at her for a moment and sighed, "Such a shame. If I didn''t have a mate I would have taken care of you myself but I can''t betray the mother of my pups."


    Meredith''s eyes widened in fear, "Don''t¡­don''t do this¡­.you can''t¡­..I will kill you."


    Rakkon chuckled and walked out of the room leaving her alone.


    The moment he left the door opened and four men walked in.


    They gasped when they saw her.


    "Wow¡­.she is so beautiful. When they said the princess was a goddess I thought they were lying."


    "Are you guys sure we have to do this?¡­." One of them asked. Clearly he didn''t want to do this.


    "Shut up! You can leave if you want. Look at that skin¡­.after all that torture she still looks like a goddess¡­ I-I can''t wait¡­"


    Meredith''s face scrunched into disgust as she stared at them.


    No¡­no she had to get up.


    Why was her wolf so quiet?!


    If she was that powerful¡­.why can''t she even save herself?


    Suddenly the moon cast its soft glow on her through the iron bars of the window.


    Meredith felt a rush of power coursed through her. She felt a soothing sensation running through her, healing all the broken ribs and cracks in her body.


    Suddenly she felt her wolf. It was telling her to trust her, to let go and let her protect them.


    But that wasn''t all, she felt her canines begin to elongate. It was aching to tear into a flesh.


    The wolfsbane in her system was making it difficult for her to shift but being a hybrid came with its peaks.


    "L-look at her eyes¡­" One of the men stuttered and he stepped back in fright.


    "I heard she was a hybrid¡­could she be transforming right now?"


    "B-but how? Alpha gave her wolfsbane and Docaine to suppress her abilities."


    Meredith yanked the chains off her wrists and it broke off her wrists.


    Immense pain rushed through her body causing her to tremble. She had felt this familiar pain before. She was shifting.


    She could hear the pulse of the men in the room. The sound of blood flowing through their veins.


    She wanted a bite¡­.she was thirsty. She licked her lips and bared her teeth, hissing like a wildcat.


    Meredith''s breath came even more quickly as she clenched my teeth, growling through them in fury.


    They would pay for this¡­


    She stood slowly, bracing herself on steady legs,


    The men seeing the blood lust in her eyes ran towards the door while one tried to open the lock; too bad she was thirsty for blood.


    A/N: Hi guys just wanted to let you know that Wednesday is my birthday!!! Hehehe yep. I don''t know if I will update by then but I would really appreciate it if you would take a minute of your day to wish me on Wednesday? Hehehe and spoil me with gifts that day.


    You know this year was tough for me but I''m d we are here together still. Also I want to end the book possibly by the end of January?


    I don''t want to unnecessarily drag it. It''s been too long. Sorry^^ but I hope you will be happy with the ending though. Everyone knows I suck at endings hahaha.


    Thank you for your support always^.

 Chapter 178: Bloodlust 2

    As the pain subsided, it was reced by a strength and heightened senses she had never experienced before.


    She was now able to sense the emotions and thoughts of those around her, and her ws and teeth were longer and sharper.


    The men felt intimidated and backed away, but she was not satisfied until she had killed them all.


    As she listened to the keys jingling in the man''s hand, she could feel her anger and rage rising.


    The three men move towards the tables where weapons and torture instruments were kept, while the one at the door took a  deep breath and prepared to unlock the door.


    Meredith was surprised by her own speed as sheunched towards the man trying to escape.


    She sank her teeth into his arm and dragged him across the room. His screams were loud, and his blood coated her mouth as she left  a trail of his blood on the ground from where his body skids across the floor.


    Meredith showed her teeth by snarling at the three people left and pulling back her lips, then attacked them quickly and ferociously.


    Her actions rendered them helpless and their cries went unheard as she sank her teeth into the neck of one and tore out the throat of another.


    The injured man choked on his own blood, and the one with the broken neck was thrown into the room, where she proceeded to dismember them and scatter the limbs around her.


    Now it was left with two of them. One of them took a knife and approached the one with an injured arm, who was in the process of healing.


    She was quicker than both of them and reached the wolf with a neck wound before they did.


    She bit into the back of his neck with savagery, breaking his spinal cord by tearing off pieces of his spine and she dragged his body to the torso of the one who had been dismembered.


    One of them tried to run towards the door again, the one with the knife yelled for him to call Rakkon. But she knew if they call him, it would be the end of her. She couldn''t fight against an Alpha.


    Meredith''s focus was on stopping the escape, but she felt a sharp pain in her shoulder and realized she had been stabbed.


    Her white fur was now stained with her own blood.


    She howled in pain, and the sound seemed to startle them for a moment.


    She used her hind legs to push off the ground and grab onto the man''s wrist, causing him to drop the de.


    The man hit her on the top of her muzzle, causing her to whine in pain before growling deeply.


    She violently pulled her head back and ripped the flesh, ligaments, and bone from his wrist. He cried out in pain and stumbled backwards, knocking into one of the tables.


    The adrenaline flowing through her veins helped to numb the pain in her leg as she bite down on the right calf of the one trying to escape.


    She threw him back into the pile of bodies and body parts in the center of the room, then jumped on top of him.


    His screams were useless as she tore apart his flesh and muscle, destroying his tendons and bones until life faded from his eyes and his heart stopped beating.


    The final person standing held his wrist, which was already starting to heal but taking longer than he would like. He nced at the de on the ground, ignoring her warning growl.


    As he drops to his knees to pick up the de with his uninjured hand. She let out a painful howl as the de slices across her chest, causing blood to trickle out.


    The wound was not too deep, but her anger increased as the vampire screamed for the final time. She had killed him.


    Meredith pant and tried to catch her breath, the clear vision that her new form provided began to fade, reced by her previous vision. She walked unsteadily towards the bodies and used her nose to search for the keys among the limbs.


    The adrenaline that had been fueling her left and she was left feeling hungry, sore, and exhausted from the physical and mental strain of the experience. She was losing consciousness.


    *******


    Meredith could barely open ker eyes to see through slits as debris lightly fell around her. The moonlight shone into the dungeon, illuminating the broken stones and rubble that surrounded her.


    She was also surrounded by body parts, bones, flesh, and blood, creating the appearance of a battleground where a war has taken ce.


    This served as a reminder of the events that urred.


    As sheid with her cheek against a warm, bare chest, she was barely aware of her surroundings. A soft groan escaped her lips and she gradually opened her eyes, realizing that she was being held in someone''s arms.


    The person''s scent was slightly familiar to her and their presence brought a sense offort, so she allowed herself to drift back into unconsciousness.


    Meredith was awoken by a bright light being shone into her eyes, causing her to open them involuntarily.


    She could hear distant voices speaking in the background and a beeping sound filled her ears. The beeping got  increasingly faster as her heart rate increased and it became increasingly annoying.


    She heard Marcus'' voice say "-she needs-", which she instantly recognized, but he was interrupted by another familiar voice growling in anger.


    "You don''t know what the fuck she needs!" As shouts at Marcus,


    "You are supposed to protect her. It''s your fault that she has been hurt. You''re supposed to protect her!"


    There was a pause before Marcus replied,


    "I know...but-"


    Elvinn, whose voice was somewhat of a relief, interrupts them and says,


    "The both of you, knock it off right this second or I''ll have you both escorted out of the medical wing.


    Where was she? Did they find her? But she was too tired so she drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 179: Rescued

    As Meredithid there, she suddenly heard a clicking sound and her eyelids were forced open. The bright light made her squirm and she heard an unfamiliar voice say, "She''s stabilizing, but it''s unclear if she''ll experience another shift tonight. Whatever happened..."


    The speaker''s voice trailed off and she was left with a loud ringing in her ears as she tried to shake her head to clear it.


    Meredith reminded herself that none of this is real and nothing is actually happening. It was all an illusion.


    Rakkon''s mental torment was making her hallucinate again.


    Taking her deep breath, she forced her eyes open and saw that she was at the hospital.


    She blinked when she saw a man in ab coat approach a machine and pressed a button.


    The cuff on her arm tightened and she turned her head to the side. The doctor looked at her and she asked,


    "Who are you? I''m I still hallucinating?"


    The doctor smiled kindly and replied,


    "I''m doctor Williams and no you''re not hallucinating."


    The cuff was released and the doctor looked at the screen and made some notes.


    The doctor''s face scrunched into a frown, "Well¡­I have never seen anything like this before."


    Meredith raised an eyebrow and asked, "What? Am I dying?"


    The doctor seemed surprised by her question and chuckled before responding, "No you''re not princess. It''s just I have never seen someone heal as quickly as you have. I''m surprised."


    "Oh¡­" Meredith looked at the needle in her lower arm and followed the clear tube to a stic bag on a metal rod.


    "You don''t need that anymore. You''re severely dehydrated when you came. Fortunately you''re okay now."


    "Okay,"


    The door opened and the Fae King entered.


    "How are you doing?" He asked once he reached her bed.


    "Good. Where am I?" Meredith asked. She knew this wasn''t the ce she has been staying in Aarkans.


    "My kingdom. You were still weak and we couldn''t trust anyone so we didn''t want to risk anything."


    He exined.


    Meredith nodded and looked around.


    "I''m sure you''re looking for your mates. I thought it would be best for them to stay away until you feel well enough to see them."


    He points to the doctor and adds, "Dr. Williams will help you move to a room where you can freshen up. When you are ready, you can help yourself to anything in the kitchen. I''m sure you are hungry for proper food."


    "Thank you." Meredith said softly.


    The King nodded and left the room, leaving her with the doctor.


    A momentter, Dr. William asked, "Are you ready to try standing up?"


    Meredith nodded.


    The doctor removed the needle from her arm, he helped her out of the hospital bed and lowered one of the guard rails.


    He led her down a hallway until they reached a door.


    "Here is your bedroom. You can freshen up."


    "Thank you doc." William nodded and walked away.


    The moment Meredith opened the door she looked for the bathroom not paying heed to the room she was in. Once she found it she locked the door and took off the hospital rob and stepped into the shower.


    The warm water felt  good on her sore muscles and the pain she had been feeling had subsided while she was asleep.


    She tilted her head back and let the water run over her face, but then she gasped and moved forward, pressing her palms against the other wall of the shower.


    She tried to catch her breath and calm her racing heart.


    "I''m safe¡­.safe.." Meredith chanted as her wolf assured her that he can''t hurt her.


    Taking a deep breath she carefully washed and conditioned her hair and scrubbed my body with jasmine-scented soap.


    After she was done, she wrapped her hair in one towel and dried herself with another.


    Someone had brought her dress and it was lying on her bed. Meredith changed into thefy sweatpants and tank top.


    She walked to the mirror and looked at her face. Apart from her sunken eyes, which were slowly fading, she didn''t see anything out of ce.


    She removed the towel off her head and put it on the railing. She found a brush and started untangling her silver hair, braiding it tightly over her shoulder before flipping it behind her back. It was damp but not soaked.


    A knock sounded on the door and Meredith opened it to find a young girl standing there with a smile on her face. She was so beautiful,Meredith was in a trance.


    "Hello Princess. I''m asked to escort you to the kitchen for breakfast. If you would like to have it in your room too I can arrange that for you."


    Meredith didn''t want to stay alone in the big room so she chose to eat in the kitchen.


    As she led her to the kitchen Meredith was struck by the beauty of the ce as they walked down the hallway, ncing out the windows and seeing the sun shining brightly.


    The warmth on her skin brought a smile to her lips as they navigated through the halls.


    As soon as they entered the kitchen, the strong smell of bacon and eggs filled her senses and her stomach began to growl hungrily.


    She blushed when the girl looked at her.


    "Sit here. I will bring you something to eat."


    Meredith nodded and sat down on one of the stools in the room. A few momentter she came back with the food and ced it in front of her.


    T-Thank you,"


    Meredith said, epting the food from the friendly girl and finding a seat at a table. The first bite of bacon was so delicious that it made her mouth water, and she closed her eyes to savor the taste of the food. God she missed this.


    She finished her breakfast quickly, relishing the feeling of fullness in her stomach as she cleared the dishes off her table.


    The girl approached her and took the tray out of her hand.


    "Are you full princess?"


    "Yes, thank you for the food. It was truly delicious."


    The girl nodded, "I will tell my mom. She will be happy that you liked her food."


    She said, and she retreated from the kitchen.


    Meredith returned to the hallways and made her way to her room but she stopped in her tracks.


    She could feel the hairs on her arms standing on end, and she knew that he was here before she even saw him.


    "Angel¡­"

 Chapter 180: Her mates

    Meredith could feel the hair on her arms standing up, as if her wolf could sense that As was here before she did.


    When she turned around and saw him, she felt a wave of relief washed over her . Her wolf was overjoyed at the sight of their mate and she couldn''t help but take a step towards him.


    As their eyes met, she felt a sting in her nose and tears threatened to fall. As ran  towards her and embraced her tightly, and she inhaled hisforting scent.


    She could feel his heartbeat through his shirt as she rested her cheek against his chest. The warmth of his body and the tingling sensation of their skin touching filled her with a sense of protection and belonging.


    He pulled back, held her chin and looked at her intensely, his eyes moving back and forth between hers. His breathing slowed as he seemed to be in pain and fear.


    He looked at her with great admiration, as if she was the most valuable thing he had ever seen. He appeared to have gone through a difficult time, with his eyes showing a deep sadness and pain. The guilt that filled her being was overwhelming as she realized that he had suffered for almost a week because of her.


    "As." She whispered softly. Her eyes raked over his face.


    "I''m so sorry."


    A strangledugh fell from his lips. It was almost a sob, except that he was smiling.


    "Stop." He snapped,


    "Please... Don''t do this to yourself."


    He whispered. "It''s not your fault."


    Her lower lip quivered. "It is. All of it. If I hadn''t gone by myself and informed someone."


    As furrowed his brows. "You couldn''t have known.."


    Her throat bobbed. "I still feel guilty. I have put you through hell."


    His eyes alternated between hers. "Then let me lessen your burden. I will share the guilt with you. I would take it all, if I could... If it would make you happy."


    Meredith gazed into his eyes, she saw a deep and calming love that she felt she did not deserve. This love overwhelmed her, causing her to start crying uncontrobly and feel weak.


    As swept her into his arms and buried his face in her hair.


    "Shh, I''ve got you baby." He whispered, holding her tightly to his heart.


    As gently lifted her chin with his fingers and kissed her . Their lips moved together, and he sucked on her lower lip, causing her to gasp and moan as his tongue explored her mouth.


    Their tongues intertwined and he held her close to him as they continued to kiss.


    As'' lips broke away from hers, trailing kisses down her jawline to her neck, nipping at her skin until his lips brushed lightly against the soft spot of her neck.


    She trembled with arousal as she felt her core clenched with need, wetness growing between her thighs.


    Her wolf was whispering to her that they should im their mate.


    Her eyelids opened and she felt a slight ache in her teeth, the pain radiating through her gums.


    She could feel him hard against her inner hip, pressing himself harder while he let out a possessive growl.


    Meredith knew exactly why because she heard his a voice bringing her to her senses,


    "Meredith.." Marcus voice sounded.


    Meredith''s heart thumped in her chest, ,As'' lips left her skin making her  ache for his touch, lifting his head to stare over the top of hers.


    Meredith turned in his arms until her back was against his chest, his arms encircling around her waist while he continued to hold her against him.


    Marcus'' eyes seem to look right through her , causing a mix of emotions to surface in her. Her throat felt tight and she was not sure if she would be able to speak in a normal voice. When she tried to speak, no wordse out and she look down at the floor, feeling overwhelmed.


    As let out a warning growl when Marcus cupped her cheeks with his hands, bringing her gaze back to meet with his. His voice was unsteady and hurt when he spoke ,


    "I''m sorry that I didn''t protect you better. I should have known that you were in danger¡­" Meredith said nothing, tears forming in her eyes as he continued,


    "I''m sorry Meredith, I''m so sorry for everything, for  not finding you sooner.I thought I might never see you again," his voice sounded weak, watery as he held  back his own tears, but she could see his teary eyes,


    "I thought that I''d lost my only chance at happiness, looking for you was the hardest thing I have ever gone through. The fear of losing you. I love you so much¡ª, so much..."


    She felt As stiffened, "She doesn''t love you."


    As'' voice reverberated through his chest and into her back.


    "As¡­"


    Meredith sighed, "Sorry Marcus. It''s not your fault I should have told you where I was going¡­.."


    Marcus nodded and removed his hands from her cheeks.


    Meredith remembered what Rakkon had said, something about dark magic she wanted to ask Marcus about it.


    She trusted him and didn''t want to jump into any conclusions.


    She wanted the truth from him. Her wolf scoffed at her, knowing that she didn''t like Marcus because she was unsure how this bond was going to affect her.


    Pushing her to the back of her mind and feeling the narrowing eyes from As, she said , "I want to discuss something with Marcus privately."


    "No!" As snapped, feeling his strength radiating from his body and causing her to tremble. For some reason he seemed different? The energy radiating off him was strong.


    "Back off," Marcus'' voice  was also angry. Meredith stared into space as they threw jabs at each other.


    "Why? Why the hell would I back off and leave you alone with her?" As snarled back,


    "You can''t even protect her! You told me to stay away from her and you messed up."


    He paused and snapped, "You''re a sorry excuse for a mate!"


    Marcus stayed silent, but Meredith could  feel how angry he was. Meredith''s eyes slowly nced in his direction and she saw his bloody red irises ring at As with his fist clenched together.


    Meredith''s heart raced in her chest..


    "You''ve gotten an awful lot of confidence now that you''re an Alpha. News-fucking-sh...she''s both of ours. Now, can you handle sharing, or are you that threatened and intimidated by me that you have to take cheap shots that will conflict with her already unstable emotions?"


    Meredith blinked, wait what? When did As be an Alpha?


    "I''m not threatened by anyone. At the end of the day I''m the one she loves."


    Footsteps echoed off the marble flooring,breaking the tension between them.


    The Fae''s King voice carried out, "Now that you''ve all made up, it''s time we discuss some important issues. Most importantly why you have two mates."

 Chapter 181: [Bonus chapter]Soul tie

    Meredith sat sitting quietly in the office of the Fae''s King whose name she had been told by Marcus was Austin.


    Austin had mentioned something to Marcus and As asking if he could speak with them briefly while she waited for them.


    Seeing how As and Marcus looked like they wanted to kill each other she wondered how they were all going to co-exist.


    She sighed with disappointment. She thought they were both adults so they could put aside their differences and co-exist clearly, she was wrong.


    She wondered why they were taking so long toe back. What were they discussing?


    It''s been awhile now, falling back against the couch in the room.


    Her eyes looked up, gazing at the room ceiling as she let out calm and steady breaths. She tilted her head to the side, her gaze falling on the door hoping they would walk through right now.


    Only when her eyelids began to half close did she hear footsteps on the other side of the door.


    They came to a halt, the sound of the door opening caused her to slowly sit up in the process.


    As entered the room first with Marcus following behind him. They both seemed to be deep in thought.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked and they both looked at her as she sat up.


    As smiled at her and shook his head, "Nothing, how are you feeling now?"


    Meredith raised her brows, clearly she could see that As was lying to her.


    Austin came inter and looked at the three of them.


    "Okay so let''s talk about why you have two mates instead of one, even though I won''t consider one of them as your mate."


    Meredith''s heart thumped in her chest as she furrowed her brows.


    "What do you mean?" She asked


    Marcus looked as though he was  about to say something, but halted himself and instead stated,


    "Don''t rush he would exined everything"


    Her heart stopped  for a moment, her wolf whining with a clear thought of uncertainty. She was afraid that As would not be her mate. She couldn''t bear that if that is the case.


    "So¡­Marcus isn''t really your mate."


    Meredith stared back at him nkly, having to process the words he had  just spoken a few times before a smile made its way onto her lips.


    She began tough, holding her stomach with one hand while she wiped tears from her eyes with the other.


    She was the only oneughing.


    Why the fuck was she the only oneughing?


    It was hrious.


    When she attempted to stop and reply, her words came out in anotherugh saying, "You''re joking."


    Because how the fuck wasn''t Marcus her mate? She could feel his connection and  attraction to him and now he was saying this?


    "I''m not. I''m currently the most powerful person across the fournds since you haven''t practiced and learned how to use your powers yet. I wouldn''t joke about a serious matter like this."


    Meredith turned to look at Marcus and she could see that clearly he knew that. But why the fuck did he pretend to be her mate all this while?!


    "So the reason why you think he is your mate is because of a soul tie."


    Meredith blinked and her eyes flickered to both As and Marcus. Marcus was looking at the floor clearly it seems he was also processing all of this.


    "What the fuck is that?!"


    Austin sighed, "So a soul tie basically is like a man-made mate. Instead of waiting for the universe to bless someone with their soulmate, some people take matters into their own hands and perform a ritual which causes soul-tie."


    Her wolf was happy that Marcus wasn''t her mate but she wasn''t. She was¡ªat the same time it made no sense. Why would Marcus do something like that?!


    "What-?" She breathed out in confusion.


    "It''s extremely risky and frowned upon in magic practice because the consequences are intense. If it''s broken one of you can run mad or even worse dead.


    It''s like a blood covenant where one ties his soul to another. Exactly how soulmates or mates work."


    Meredith looked at As and she could see he was trying his best to control his anger as he had his fists clenched which was trembling with anger.


    "Marcus¡ª-what the hell is going on?!" She bellowed, anger, betrayal and hurt coursing through her.


    As grabbed him by his cor and punched him in the face.


    Marcus staggered back, trying to get his bearings. His nose was bleeding and he winced as if it hurt.


    He licked the blood off his nose and his lips curled into a wicked smile.


    "Such a weak punch for an Alpha. I mean you''re pretty weak¡ª"


    As growled clearly,  he felt insulted by Marcus'' words just as he was about to hit Marcus he felt his hand stuck in the air.


    He turned and saw a spark of violet light flickering from Austin''s palm.


    "I haven''t finished talking, boys. You can continue after I''m done."


    He released As'' hand and he stumbled a little.


    "Sorry about that¡­.so back to what I was saying¡ªI know this is a lot to take in, but don''t me Marcus. You''re all victims."


    Meredith was too stunned to even speak, her body was shaking. Soul tie? Blood covenant? What the hell?!


    "What the fuck? How is he a victim when he is the mastermind?" As seethe with rage .


    "He is not. This type of magic is extremely difficult and it needs someone with skills. Only one person could make this spell and break it."


    Inhaling a deep breath and lifting her gaze slowly Meredith finally spoke.


    "Who?"


    Austin nced at her and sigh, "Your mother."


    Her eyes gawked in disbelief and her heart sank deep inside of her.


    How could her mother do this?


    "Knowing your mother I can say she was pressured to do it. The vampire royals needed to know that in the future they wouldn''t back out of the deal.


    They couldn''t let the same thing that happened with your father happen again. He was supposed to marry a royal vampire till he met his mate, your mother."


    Meredith let out a mirthless chuckle, she couldn''t believe her mother would do something like that to her.


    "I''m sure she did that to appease them. Definitely she knew she could break the spell in the future in case anything happened. But unfortunately the war  happened after."


    Meredith opened her mouth but it remained soundless with no wordsing out.


    "Did you know about this?" She asked, looking at  Marcus.


    Marcus averted his gaze, clearly he knew. Of course he knew. The guy was decades older. He was there when she was born.


    "Sorry¡ª"


    "Is that why your dad killed your real mate?


    Because he wanted you to be bound to me? He couldn''t let you have a mate because it would destroy his ns."  Meredith interrupted him.


    Marcus'' eyes shed with guilt, "Yes."


    The burning rage inside of her overtook every other thought in her mind as her eyes locked onto his..


    Meredith got up and in a blur moved towards Marcus grabbing him by the neck.


    Clearly he was surprised but he did nothing, just epted his fate as she wrapped a hand around his throat, and lifted him three feet off the ground.


    "What would happen if I killed him?" She asked Austin.


    "The same thing that would happen if you lose a mate. You will feel like a part of you is lost. You will go through a soul-crushing pain that will make you wish you were died"


    Meredith squeezed harder. Marcus'' face grew red as his air supply waspletely cut off. She brought his face close to hers, baring her teeth at him aggressively


    "I trusted you¡­all this while you were lying to me."


    "Meredith, stop!" She heard As say from somewhere behind her.


    Her eyes, crazed with blood lust, locked onto his.


    "He lied to me. I fucking hate being lied to."


    "I-m sorry¡ª-sorry¡ª" Marcus managed out.


    Meredith turned her face towards him. Her other hand joined, squeezing even harder. His face turned purple, his eyes bulging out of his skull.


    "Toote for that, mate" She growled.


    His eyes widened.


    She twisted her hands to the side with every ounce of force she could muster¡­


    CRACK.


    His neck snapped.


    The sickening, crunching sound was music to her ears.


    She let go. His body fell to the ground, limp and useless.

 Chapter 182: Forgive him

    "Meredith! What have you done?" As'' eyes bulged out of fear. He walked over to Marcus'' lifeless body on the floor and checked his pulse.


    "He is not breathing¡­..you killed him." He saidpletely shocked by the turn of events.


    Meredith nced at Marcus'' body and shook her head, "Unfortunately no. He is a vampire, As and a royal. Unless a stake is pierced through his heart he will survive."


    He breathed a sigh of relief when he heard her. She knew he was worried about the consequences of her killing him and not because she had killed him.


    "Yes he will be up in about five minutes. A royal vampire is different from the rest." Austin chimed in.


    As nodded and pulled Meredith''s in his arms.


    "You don''t have to get your hands dirty love. Let me do the killing from now onwards okay?"


    Meredith chuckled and nodded, "Okay. But I won''t hesitate to kill anyone who threatens our rtionship or you." She said in a low tone.


    As pressed a kiss on her forehead, "My little Angel is now all grown up. I don''t have to worry about anyone bullying me. You will protect me now."


    Meredith flushed and smiled at him. "Yeah¡­what''s the point of having all this power if I can''t protect the one I love."


    Austin cleared his throat making them know that he was still in the room with them.


    "Is there a way to break the soul tie? My mom isn''t here anymore and I don''t want to be bond to him." Meredith said.


    Austin nodded, "Of course. You''re thest descendant of your mother''s line and you possess her magic. You can break the spell yourself once we have her book of spells."


    Meredith furrowed her brows. They had no clue where the book was.


    "But we don''t know where it is."


    Austin knitted her brows together as he fell into a deep thought.


    "Your mother was a smart woman and the book contains numerous powerful spell if it fell into the wrong hands would cause disaster. So she probably hid it."


    Meredith sighed, "So how are we going to find it? We don''t even know how it looks like."


    Austin flicked his hand and created a hollow space in the room with a book floating in the middle. The book was glowing with a bright, luminous light.


    It was an old, leather-bound book with intricate designs on the cover and the spine was inscribed with symbols on it.


    "This is the book of spells that belongs to your mother."


    "Wow, it''s so pretty." Meredith said.


    She nced at As and found out that he had his brows furrowed in a deep concentration.


    "I have seen this somewhere before." He mumbled.


    Austin''s eyes glinted with anticipation as he turned to look at him.


    "Really? Where?"


    "I saw it one time when I was lurking in my parent''s room. My mom had something that looked exactly like this." He recalled.


    "So where is it now?" He asked As, clearly he was excited that he had found the infamous spell book.


    "Sorry but I don''t know. I saw it when I was a kid. It''s been a long time. My mom could have hidden it anywhere."


    Austin nodded. "Your mom was the queen''s best friend. It''s only normal that she entrusted the princess and such a powerful book to her. We have to find it. Since we know it''s on earth right now."


    Meredith''s heart thumped in her chest. Was he suggesting that they go back home?


    She was going to see Sofia and her little brother again.


    "You want us to go back to earth?" As asked.


    "Yes, we need to find the book. The sooner we do the better. It will get more and more difficult for you to fight your attraction to Marcus."


    Meredith nced at Marcus and sighed, "Alright. When do we have to leave?"


    "Tomorrow midnight. Tonight you''re going to be in heat. I don''t think it will be appropriate for you to travel."


    Meredith stared up at As and was rendered immobile by the unspoken promises of pleasure and intent in his dark eyes.


    Meredith blushed and averted her gaze, "Alright. "


    Austin nodded, "I will leave you two lovebirds to catch up."


    As nced at Marcus who was still lying cold on the floor and frowned, "What about him?"


    "Oh the prince, he will be up in no time. Don''t worry about him."


    *********


    As softly said, "You really scared me, Angel." He was leaning over her, his chin on top of her head, and she was facing his chest and inhaling his scent as theyid entwined together.


    "I''m sorry," Meredith whispered. "I know I did."


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t there when you woke up. I tried to stay with you but Marcus and I were fighting and Austin sacked us from the room.I was so afraid you''d wake up if I left, and I wouldn''t be the first face that you''d see..."


    Meredith smiled against his skin. "I know you were there."


    "You do?"


    "I heard your voice... you were fighting with Marcus."


    His arms tightened around me.


    "Sorry¡ªI didn''t mean for you to hear that. As much as I hate the guy I have to admit he is a great guy and he really loves you. You should have seen him when we couldn''t find you.


    He was insane and devastated. He never rested and he caused havoc throughout the city. When we found Ava he tortured her for information and when she told us Rakkon took you he took her heart from her chest.


    He is crazy and exactly like me he will burn the world to protect you. For that I really respect him."


    As said, pressing a kiss on top of her head.


    "Hmm¡­" Meredith sighed.


    "I know I''m just angry that he lied to me. I trusted him and he dared to lie to me."


    As grabbed her hand, giving it a squeeze.


    "I know but he is a victim too. Don''t be too harsh on him. Forgive him Meredith."

 Chapter 183: Mate pull

    Meredith arched her brows, "It seems you guys bonded while I was gone for you to be defending him."


    As shrugged, "We had to. The woman we love was in danger. We were not going to let our stupid ego get in the way."


    Meredith giggled, "I see. Maybe I should im both of you."


    Meredith gasped, As flipped her onto her back in a sh as she was beneath him as he hovered above her.


    "What did you say Angel?" He asked calmly, but Meredith didn''t miss the edge in his tone.


    "Why? Are you jealous?" She teased with a smile on her face


    As smirked, his eyes fell on her lips and his smile faded.


    Meredith nervously licked her lower lip and saw a spark of desire ignite in his gaze. Their eyes met and she felt a strong connection between them, as if an invisible force was pulling them closer together.


    The longing in his eyes sent a wave of heat through her body, causing a warmth to spread through her lower belly and towards the top of her legs.


    "You feel that baby? No one can rece me."


    Meredith found it difficult to control her heavy breathing as she averted her gaze from his intense stare. His ability to affect her so intensely with just a look was astounding.


    Meredith swallowed, "I think we should discuss everything that happened while I was away and how you became an Alpha."


    She said softly, feeling a flush spread throughout her body.


    She looked up at him, trying to hide her emotions.


    She silently hoped that he would disagree so that they could focus on something else.


    "Yes, we probably should," he replied, his voice rough and strained. His eyes burned as he studied her face intensely.


    Meredith was mesmerized by the intensity of his gaze and felt a strong, almost tangible pull towards him.


    It was as if an unseen force was drawing them together and tearing down her defenses.


    The connection between them seemed to grow stronger and they were drawn closer together, as if something was unwilling to let them be apart.


    She sucked her lower lip between her teeth, biting down briefly. She slowly released it, her eyes still gazing intently into his.


    As she looked at him, she saw his jaw muscles tighten and his pupils expanded. His eyes became dark and fiery.


    Meredith felt a surge of desire between her legs and noticed that her underwear had be damp. He seemed to be able to smell his arousal and his nostrils red in response.


    "Fuck Angel." He growled.


    He pressed his lips fiercely against hers, and she was struck by the intensity of the mate bond between them.


    It had been a while since they had touched or kissed, and the strength of the bond was overwhelming as their lips met. It was unlike anything she had ever felt before - she could feel him not just physically, but also in her mind, heart, and soul.


    His love and emotions flowed through the bond between them like a bridge connecting their minds. Thebination of his desire and her own was like igniting a fuse to an explosive me.


    Meredith couldn''t help but gasp at the intensity of the kiss as his tongue slipped between her lips.


    She moaned with pleasure as their tongues tangled together, frenzied and hungry.


    She wrapped her legs around him as he reached down and roughly grabbed her leg, pulling her closer to him.


    He pressed his body against hers, grinding his hardness against her aching core, and let out a low groan.


    She could feel his primal desire to have her , to possess her, and it only fueled her own need for him.


    She had never wanted him more. He bit down on her bottom lip as he moved against her, and she cried out in pleasure.


    He licked and kissed the bite mark, seeming to want more of her.


    Meredith''s hands tangled in his thick, dark hair as she pulled herself closer to him, eliminating any space between them.


    Their kiss grew more intense as his tongue explored her mouth.


    "As..." she gasped between kisses. "Please... I can''t handle this anymore..."


    She moved her hips against him urgently, desperately wanting to feel more of him.


    "I need you..." she fumbled with his belt, trying to remove it.


    Meredith wanted nothing between them, she needed to feel him.


    He pulled away from her lips slightly, his eyes burning with lust as they met  hers


    "Say it again." He said in a deep, husky voice.


    Meredith tugged harder on his belt. "I need you. Please, I need you!"


    A small smile appeared on his lips. He pulled away.


    "I want to see you."he said, his voice rough with desire.


    Meredith inhaled sharply at the suggestion. She got up from the bed, her fingers shaking slightly as she held the hem of her top and pulled it over her head. She threw the top on the floor .


    As watched her with a mixture of sexual desire and predatory intent in his eyes.


    The heat of her arousal caused her skin to tingle.


    His intense gaze made her feel powerful and in control. It was clear to her how much she affected him.


    Without waiting for him to say anything, she met his gaze and reached behind her back to unhook her bra.


    He made a noise of anticipation, the sound so hot that it made her toes curl.


    His blue eyes glimmered and his gaze settled on her bare breasts.


    Her nipples were hard and aching, craving his touch.


    She pulled down her sweatpants too and it pooled down her feet.


    A sound of approval came from his chest, indicating that he really liked what he saw.


    Her Wolf was pleased with herself, grinning excitedly in her mind.


    She enjoyed the way he was looking at them and the pleasure he took in their body.


    As stood up from the bed and approached her. Once he reached her, he grabbed her chin.


    Meredith stared up at him with wide eyes.


    His thumb gently brushed her cheek. He whispered gruffly, "You are so fucking beautiful."


    Meredith flushed at his words. Nerves fluttering in her stomach.


    "The things I''m going to do to you..." The way he said it sent shivers down her spine and made her lower body clenched with desire. A wave of heat flowed through her and collected in her between her legs.

 Chapter 184: Yes Sir

    As used his fingers to trace along the outline of her jawline, his eyes appearing dark and intense with desire as his pupils dted.


    His wandering fingers slid down her chest, just barely grazing past her exposed nipple. Meredith shivered.


    The cold air made her skin feel tingly and she felt self-conscious as she saw him looking at her, his eyes traveling down her body and settling on her private areas. Her nipples stiffened due to the cold and she could feel her cheeks turning red.


    He raised his hand and lightly traced a line from the middle of her chest, down through her belly button, and very slowly towards the top of her thighs.


    His touch sent tingles across her skin. She closed her eyes and made a noise of frustration as he teased her


    His touch sent shivers of electricity through her body. Meredith closed her eyes and let out a soft whine in response to the teasing sensation.


    As pulled away from her and a wicked smirk graced his lips.


    He slowly unbuttoned his shirt and once he was done he threw the shirt on the floor.


    He knew how much he was affecting her. Maintaining eye contact with her he began to touch himself through the fabric of his pants.


    His actions caused a feeling of heat to spread across her skin, and  she found herself unable to look away.


    She began to breathe more shallowly and her chest began to rise and fall more quickly.


    Meredith bit her lips as As continued to tempt her without using words, and he ced one hand on the bulge in his pants while using the fingers of his other hand to trace over his stomach muscles.


    It was clear that he knew this would be irresistible to her, and she couldn''t help but look at his toned abs and imagine herself wrapped around his hips as he rimmed into her.


    The thought made her mouth water. It''s been so long since they had their session.


    She missed him so much. Miss the taste of him.


    As she watched, As began to unfasten the leather belt of his pants.


    Their eyes met and his intense gaze made her knees weak and her breath caught in her throat.


    Her attention was drawn back to his hands as he slowly unzipped his pants and pushed his trousers down to reveal his erect penis.


    The strong, masculine scent of his Alpha pheromones filled the air and ignited a fire within her, making her skin tingle with desire.


    Meredith found herself gasping for air as a surge of heat erupted from within her, leaving her wanting him more and more.


    She couldn''t help but feel an intense desire when she saw hisrge and thick penis. It was pointing upward, soft and smooth.


    She couldn''t take her eyes off the vein running along its length. She wanted to touch it and taste the liquid on the tip.


    The temptation of his enticing body was too much for her to resist.


    She moved closer to him and she knelt in front of him and met his gaze.


    She was anxious to taste him, to take him into her mouth.


    His eyes were wide and intense, like two burning pits of coal.


    She held his gaze as she ttened her tongue under the sensitive tip.


    He groaned as she moved her hands to the base of his shaft and wrapped her lips around him, swirling her tongue around the smooth head of his cock.


    She sheathed her teeth behind her lips and took him further into her mouth, pressing her hands back, toward his hips.


    He groaned in pleasure as her tongue glided over his shaft in rasping strokes.


    Meredith tried to fit as much of him in her mouth as possible and used her tongue to move side to side under his penis.


    She used her hands to stroke him as she moved her head up and down the hard length of his erection. His body bucked as she worked his shaft


    His fingers knotted in her hair, working her head up and down his shaft


    "Damn¡­look at you on your knees so eager to please!"


    His growling snarls of satisfaction became more intense as she picked up the pace, worshiping him with his mouth.


    Meredith met his gaze as she swirled her tongue around the head of his cock.


    "Fucking hell..."


    He gasped as she mped her lips around him even more tightly.


    She watched his face as she sucked him, loving the reaction.She traced the thick veins with her tongue


    Her jaw began to hurt from the strain of amodating his width, but she didn''t care.


    She continued to pleasure him, bobbing her head up and down and she wouldn''t stop until she had drunk every drop of liquid from him.


    If you don''t stop," he panted, flexing his hips repeatedly, "I''m going to..." As he spoke,


    Meredith felt a thrill go through her at the sound of his breathless, gravely voice.


    She responded by tightening her grip on him and increasing her pace, sucking him harder.


    "Fuck! Fuck," he said, groaning and speaking through gritted teeth. His body became tense and his hip movements became more uncontrolled as she brought him closer to climax.


    As his orgasm approached, he grasped her hair more tightly and his thrusting became more forceful.


    She moaned in response, enjoying the fact that her actions were causing him to reach this heightened state of pleasure. The sensation of giving him pleasure was unlike anything she had ever experienced before.


    "You''re going to swallow every single drop like a good little princess aren''t you?" he said, barely able to speak through his panting and groaning.


    Meredith wrapped her lips around him more firmly, expressing her desire for him to ejacte in her mouth.


    She wanted to taste him, to fully experience all that he had to offer me. He responded with a growl of approval, his grip on her hair bing even more intense, causing her some pain, but she didn''t mind because she was so eager to please him.


    He stopped her from moving and held her head in ce as he thrust himself into her mouth repeatedly. He let out a roar as he ejacted into her mouth, filling it with his salty and sweet fluids.


    The warmth of the liquid on her tongue made her moaned with pleasure, and he watched her as she took it all in. After he finished, she swallowed his cum and licked her lips as he withdrew from her mouth.


    He dropped to his knees in front of her, taking her face in both of his hands, as his still lust filled eyes alternated between her own.


    "Fuck Angel, that was hot to watch. You have done well."


    He said pressing a kiss on her forehead.


    Meredith flushed, even though they had done this many times she couldn''t help but be shy.


    As chuckled, "You''re still my shy little slut. Even though we are not on earth do you want us to¡ª"


    He trailed off rubbing the nape of his neck.


    Meredith knew what he was suggesting and she felt heat pool in between her legs.


    She licked her lips and nodded, "Yes Sir."


    As eyes darkened at her response, promising her a night full of pleasure and pain.

 Chapter 185: I need you

    Meredith stood up from the floor with As'' help.


    As'' eyes roam her exposed breasts, trailing his gaze down to her waist.


    She waspletely exposed to him, and his eyes drew her in, making her squirm beneath his gaze.


    She wanted him to touch every inch of her skin. She wanted him to make her feel alive, to satisfy a craving that both she and her wolf had.


    As he brought his lips closer to her ear , she could feel them brush against her earlobe before he spoke,


    "I want to fuck you like you''ve never been fucked before. I want you to beg me toe, because I''ll deny your orgasm to show you what real sexual frustration really is."


    The sound of his voice was extremely seductive and it was driving her crazy. She was trying with all her might not to make any noise as he breathed on her skin and his tongue flicked out to capture her earlobe.


    He gently scraped it with his teeth and sucked on it, asionally nipping at it. She couldn''t help but bite her lips in response.


    "You''re going to plead with me to take you Angel. I want everyone in this house to hear you screaming my name, lost in your own pleasure and saying only two words: harder or more."


    "As¡­"


    She whispered his name with a sense of longing as he kissed her neck.


    His kisses were full of passion and he took his time exploring her body with each one. She couldn''t help but let out a small moan as he continued down to her corbone.


    When he looked up at her , she could see a sh in his eyes and she knew he was just as consumed by desire as she was.


    As soon as he leaned in to kiss her, his lips met hers with a sense of urgency and desire. She was overwhelmed by a strong, lustful craving and found herself sinking deeper and deeper into a passionate state from which she didn''t want to escape.


    His hand, which had been holding her cheek, moved back and tangled itself in her hair. Their lips moved together in unison, his teeth gently nipping and biting her lower lip.


    She couldn''t help but let out a moan as she opened her mouth and he sucked her lower lip into his warm mouth. She pressed herself against him, eager to feel their bodies bing one


    His tongue delved into her mouth, tasting and exploring her. Her heart pounded and she couldn''t help but moan as their lips parted to catch their breath. His free hand moved down the side of her body, his fingertips digging into her skin.


    The intensity grew and she felt As''s grip on her hair tighten. He tilted her head back, exposing her neck to him. His lips left hers and traveled down her chin before pressing against her neck.


    Meredith let out a loud moan as she felt his teeth graze her skin and he took a small bite without breaking it. He sucked on the flesh he had bitten and she could feel her desire rising, her body yearning for satisfaction.


    Meredith was already extremely turned on and it only became more intense as he held her in ce, kissing every inch of her skin.


    Every part of her was begging to be taken by him.


    As'' fingers leave her hair and travel down the other side of her body until both hands were firmly grasping her waist.


    "Please..." she moaned out, her eyelids fluttering shut as she felt his erect penis pressing against her waist. She couldn''t help but imagine him making love to her until she lost all control, but that was not what he had in mind.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she found herself being turned around by As, who was pressing his body close to hers from behind. He spoke in a lustful voice near her ear, asking


    "What is it that you want, baby girl?" His hands, which had been on her waist before, now slowly moved up her sides. She sighed softly as he kissed the back of her shoulder des and neck.


    He continued to touch her bare skin on her upper body, making her feel an intense desire for him. She tried to hold onto her self-control but found herself being overwhelmed by her desire for him.


    "Please Sir¡­.please¡­I need you."


    As chuckled, "We were just getting started Angel but since you have begged so well I can''t say no to you."


    Suddenly, he grabbed her more firmly and turned her around again. She looked up at him and saw his eye colors had changed. His irises were blue with golden flecks of color splotching the hue.


    He grabbed the back of her thighs and lifted her up, causing her legs to wrap around his waist. She held his cheeks in her hands as their lips met again.


    As carried her to his bed andid her down,his mouth ravishing her. He held her down firmly, one arm above her head and the other gripping her flesh tightly. Their moans and groans filled the air as she moved her hips against him, feeling his arousal on her thighs.


    His hand, which had been resting on her waist, suddenly lifted and he firmly grabbed one of her breasts, causing a louder moan to escape her lips. He rolled her nipple between his thumb and finger, pinching it hard and causing her to wriggle beneath him.


    As he kissed her neck, she couldn''t help but moan in pleasure, "Yes, please... that feels so good." Her inner core pulsing with desire.


    He pulled away and frowned slightly, "I really wish I had something to tie your hands."


    Meredith quickly reached beside the bed and retrieved some scarves in different colors. When As asked where she had got them, she responded with a mischievous glint in her eyes, "I found them.


    As chuckled, "Good." He took it from her and grabbed her wrists in his hand  and wrapped one of the scarves around them, securing them together tightly.


    As he brought up another scarf, she exhaled and squirmed slightly. He stopped and whispered,


    "I won''t hurt you, my love."

 Chapter 186: I鈥檓 Yours

    She began to breathe normally and gave a slight nod, allowing him to blindfold her with the scarf and tie it behind her head.


    He whispered in her ear, "If anything is ever too much for you, tell me to stop immediately and I will."


    "Okay," Meredith whispered softly, her other senses bing more acute when As touched her shoulder. He gently pushed her back onto the bed, her head resting on the pillow.


    He took her restrained wrists and raised them above her head once more, his voice much darker as hemanded, "You must keep your hands here. If you move them, you will be punished." He paused before asking, "Do you understand?"


    "Yes," she replied.


    "Yes what?" She could feel him smiling down at her, but a momentter, his lips touched the skin just below her corbone, moving over to her right breast.


    "Yes Sir," she moaned, arching her back as he sucked on her nipple. His tongue circled the nipple, flicking it as he squeezed her left breast firmly. Her genitals were damp, her fluids dripping down and staining the sheets.


    As aggressively sucked  on her nipple, biting just hard enough to make her gasp and moan louder as her sensitivity increases. She tilted her head back, lifting her chin to the ceiling, when he suddenly moved on to her other breast, suckling it with his warm mouth while pinching and pulling on her already stimted right nipple.


    She wriggled under him, feeling his hard erection pressing against her stomach as she tried to keep quiet.


    She was panting hard, biting her lower lip to stifle the moans that escaped her lips. She got a brief respite when he stopped sucking on her sensitive nipple and removed his hand from her other breast.


    Her breathing bes irregr as he ces gentle kisses over her belly button. The scarf covering her eyes only heightened her other senses, making her want to grab his hair and pull him closer.


    As moved down and put his arms under her thighs, lifting her hips off the bed slightly. He kissed the inside of her right thigh and she felt him graze her skin. He then moved to the inside of her left thigh and repeated the action.


    He continued to kiss down towards her lower body and she held onto the top of the pillow to keep herself from grabbing him. He chuckled and said, "I love how I affect you. You''re so wet for me,Angel,"


    He quickly moved his hand, using his middle and ring finger to explore her moist folds, while his thumb circled her sensitive pleasure point.


    His fingers quickly entered her and began to rapidly move in and out, causing her body to arch slightly off the bed as she let out a loud moan, thrusting her hips to meet his movements.


    "Oh god!" She eximed, gripping the bed sheets as he withdrew his fingers and his tongue made contact with her clit. He licked her slit, his tongue exploring inside of her as she writhed in pleasure under his touch.


    She cried out and became a moaning mess when he ran his tongue up her slit. He flickered his tongue over her clit and drew it into his mouth, making quick circles with his tongue. She shifted her hips in his hold, trying to feel more.


    His tongue rolled down and found her entrance before he probed her pussy, licking her walls and tasting every inch of her.


    As her orgasm reached its peak,he withdrew his tongue and stopped touching her.


    "No! Please¡­" she begged him to grant her release but he just chuckled.


    "As-"


    She was interrupted as one of his arms left her thigh and she felt a sting. It was only a secondter that she realized he had just pped her breast


    She realized that she had made a mistake and begged for forgiveness,


    "Please Sir.." Moaning out, she wiggled her hips while holding onto the pillow above her head.


    As inquired, "Please what?" Another sharp sensation passed through her body, but it was quickly reced by a lingering and pleasurable feeling that left her trembling.


    "Please..." She was unable to articte her thoughts, her eyes closed beneath the scarf. "You know," he said, as she gasped and arched her back in response to his touch on her other breast.


    "I can''t tell if you want me to continue punishing you or if you want me to pleasure you. Tell me what you desire, Angel."


    She begged, "Please, please eat me out and let cum. Please!" She was tense and yearning for release, but he wouldn''t let her have it.


    "Good girl," he said, and lowered his head to pleasure her with his tongue. She tried to move her hips and grind against him, but he held her in ce with his arm.


    So she did the only thing she could do and grabbed his hair, pushing him deeper into her.


    She was moaning loudly and shaking as she approached orgasm. However, before she could finish, As stopped and held both of her hands behind her head with one hand.


    Beatrix made a noise of disappointment, but As disapproved and clicked his tongue before untying the scarf that was holding her wrists together and covering her eyes.


    "I''ll give you what you want..." He growled seductively.


    He pulled his hips back even further, hovering himself right above her center. She lowered her eyes, gazing down between their bodies. His fist pumped slowly, up and down his shaft, the tip of it only inches from her skin.


    "But only when you tell me what I want to hear." He said darkly.


    She lifted her eyes back to his and found his gaze dancing with humor.


    "Please..." She whispered.


    As shook his head, "No darling, that''s not what I want to hear."


    He pinched the tip of her nipples and Meredith cried out, squeezing her eyes shut, as heat flooded through her


    "I want you please!"


    "That''s not quite it, love. Try again." He purred, as trailed his fingers along her breasts. She writhed desperately, he pussy aching painfully without him, and begged,


    "Please Sir¡­.fuck me!"


    He just pressed his lips into a thin line, clearly it wasn''t what he wanted to hear too.


    Meredith groaned in frustrated need. She had no idea what he wanted her to say.


    Her wolf whispered inside her head and her lips curled into a smile as she gazed up at him.


    As kept his head lowered and fixed his heated gaze on her, seeming to be waiting for something.


    "I''m yours." Meredith whispered.

 Chapter 187: Bond

    As soon as the words left her mouth,his mouth


    crushed against hers. The kiss was possessive, greedy for more.


    His tongue warred with hers, invading her mouth with a wet heat.


    He grasped his cock and rubbed it up and down the length of her slit, parting her lower lips. It passed over her sensitive clit multiple times, her body jolting as her hands grasped the sheets hard but he didn''t make a move to prate her yet.


    "Beg for it." He said darkly.


    "Please, just fuck me," Meredith was beyond frustrated the overwhelming need for release was driving her insane. When he had promised to deny her orgasms she didn''t think it was going to be this bad.


    "Sir, please fuck me..." her voice trailed off, feeling him press the head of his cock against her entrance.


    She was dripping wet and her juices made it easier for him to continue his torturous acts.


    Meredith moaned as he slid the head of his cock over her aching clit and then back down toward her entrance.


    "Damn baby you''re soaking." He growled.


    "Please!" Her hands grasped the sheets harder when he began to slowly push into her, his girth taking her by surprise.


    Even though they have had sex numerous times she was still surprised by his size.


    God she missed the way he stretched her.


    He moved very slowly, and she moaned at the sensation of having him fill her.


    His hands skim down the sides of her body, firmly grasping her hips, his voice barely audible as he said, "Still so fucking tight."


    As began to pull out, stopping only when it was just his head buried inside of her before he thrusted back in.


    They both gasped in unison, and his erection filled her, stripping away everything but her need.


    She sucked her lower lip between her teeth, and her breath hitched as his eyes flicked down to her mouth.


    "Ready?" He asked.


    Meredith nodded, "Yes."


    As growled and pulled out of her once again only to m his entire length back into her.


    "Fuck!" He growled.


    As pistoned in and out of her pussy mercilessly. Her screams fill the room, tearsing to her eyes as she enjoyed the feeling of her walls clenching down around him.


    His breathing was ragged, matching her own as his hands gripped her hips tightly, fucking her harder and quicker.


    Meredith thought she was going to die at the overwhelming sensations , it was like she could also feel his pleasure alongside hers.


    She blinked in confusion when she felt his heart pounding in his chest, the desire coursing through his vein and pleasure jolts with in as he moved slowly. It''s like she could feel what he was feeling right now, every sensation and nerve tingles.


    "Do you feel¡ª" she mumbled looking into his ocean blue eyes with flecks of gold in it.


    "Yes Angel¡­fuck¡­"He said through clenched teeth. "I feel it, too."


    Her hands clenched into fists with the fabric of the sheets, trying to ignore the overwhelmingly feeling that was threatening to crash her, his strokes were quick and rough.


    She bit her lower lip, unable to suppress the moans as she felt her legs shaking and about to give out.


    "You feel so good baby." He growled as he positions her legs over his shoulders, allowing him to prate deeper.


    As he thrusts harder, she cried out in pleasure, begging for more.


    "Please Sir¡­more¡­."


    Her body responded to every sensation of his hardened length, filling her with pleasure as she near climax.


    He became even more engorged, his arousal making his cock even harder, as she moaned and writhed beneath him.


    She cried out with each powerful stroke of him, rolling her hips in perfect time with his. She met him hard, thrust for thrust, as their bodies thrashed against each other.


    His soft and warm lips move to the base of her neck, cing delicate kisses in their path. When she assumed he was going to bite her, her muscles tensed.


    But, a warmth trailed through her body when he took her skin between his teeth and sucked it gently into his mouth, electing a moan from her lips that she had no control over to suppress.


    He growled against her neck and then he bit down, sinking the sharp end of his canines into the soft flesh of her neck, right where her shoulder met with her throat.


    She yelped in shock at the unexpected pain pierced through her.


    The heat of his tongue ran over the wound, and she whimpered. Her eyes rolled at the sensation.


    It was as if a link had been opened and now she could feel his immense love for her through the bond.


    She could feel everything that he felt in crystal-clear rity, and his arousal was astounding.


    It fed back into her, causing her own to spike.... There were no words to describe it. Fuck!


    She was hot and full of burning desire. The scent of her arousal med out of her and filled the air, causing his nostrils to re, and his grip to tighten as he pounded inside of her.


    "Mark me." He whispered, gripping my hair and moving my face toward his neck. "Seal the bond,Meredith.im me as yours."


    Meredith opened her eyelids that she hadn''t realized that she had closed until now . Her teeth touched his neck,and she could feel her canines lengthening into fangs.


    His blood pooled in her mouth and she moaned at the taste, biting a bit harder as she felt something spark within her chest, a warmth radiating and lingering long after she released her fangs from his flesh.


    The adrenaline made every nerve ending quivered and her senses shattered.


    And as she felt her orgasm neared, she felt the bond snap fully into ce.


    Meredith looked into his eyes and she felt like the very first time she saw him, the first time he had kissed her. The same butterflies float in her stomach and she was certain she could fall for him forever.


    Nothing else in the world existed. Only him.


    He was everything that she wanted, but she didn''t think she would find, and now this man was hers. Only hers.


    She screamed out, arching her back, "ATLAS!


    Fuuuuuck! Please may I-"


    "Come," he said as he thrust into her with force and speed, she could feel him expanding inside of her as she let out tears.


    She squeezed him tightly, her body contracting around him as he moaned, reaching his climax.


    He leaned in close to her ear and whispered hoarsely, his breathing heavy from the intensity of the orgasm.


    "Now you''re mine and I''m yours."

 Chapter 188: Nightmare

    In the early morning, As and Meredith stirred in the cozy embrace of their bed. The room was bathed in the soft light of dawn filtering through the sheer curtains.


    As'' arm was wrapped tightly around Meredith , pulling her close to his chest as they both slept peacefully.


    Her head was resting on his shoulder, and her long hair was syed out on the pillow. They both look content and happy, their faces rxed in slumber.


    The room was quiet except for the gentle sound of their breathing and the distant chatter of birds outside the window.


    It was a moment of perfect tranquility and intimacy, the start of their new life together as mates.


    Meredith fidgeted in her sleep. Clearly she was having a nightmare.


    In the nightmare, Meredith was standing on the edge of a vast and barren wastnd. The sky was dark and stormy, and the wind was howling around her.


    Suddenly, she heard a deafening roar, and she saw a massive dragon flying towards her.


    The dragon was covered in ck scales, and its eyes were glowing red.


    Meredith tried to run, but her feet were rooted to the ground. She could only watch as the dragon got closer and closer.


    The dragonnded in front of her and let out a deafening roar.


    Meredith could feel the dragon''s hot breath on her face, and she could see the dragon''s razor-sharp teeth glinting in the darkness.


    The dragon opened its mouth, and Meredith could see a ball of fire forming in its throat.know that this is the end.


    Just as the dragon was about to unleash the ball of fire, Meredith woke up, drenched in sweat, her heart pounding in her chest. She sat up in bed, gasping for breath, and looked around the room.


    She felt strong, warm arms wrap around her waist from behind. As pressed a kiss on the back of her shoulder and she let out a sigh offort and she closed her eyes.


    She tried to shake off the lingering memory of the nightmare that had just woken her.


    "Are you okay?" he asked softly. Meredith nodded, her heart still racing. "Just a nightmare," she said.


    As pulled her closer to him and held her tightly, his arms encircling her in a protective embrace.


    Meredith felt safe and secure in his embrace, her fear and anxiety slowly dissipating. He pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead and whispered, "I''m here, I''ve got you."


    Meredith rxed, feeling the weight of the nightmare slowly lifting from her shoulders. As held her close, his warmth and love enveloping her.


    "Do you want to talk about the nightmare?" He questioned.


    Meredith frowned. Why was she dreaming about dragons now? She thought her mom had sealed all of them in the portal?


    "I can''t¡ªit''s hard to understand what I saw. Just a feeling of impending doom. Like something bad is about to happen.." She whispered, a shiver running along her spine.


    She didn''t want to make As worried so she decided to hide what she saw.


    She will tell Austin and see what he has to say about her dream.


    As frowned, "Don''t worry love, whatever that would happen I will be by your side."


    He whispered as held her against him with one arm, while his other hand gently toyed with loose strands of her hair.


    Meredith nodded, "Okay." She replied.


    They didn''t speak for awhile. He simply held her, and continued to lightly brush his fingers through her hair.


    She pushed the bad dream out of her mind and tried to forget about it.


    "I''m going to the bathroom." Meredith muttered as she untangled herself from him.


    "Do you want me to apany you?" As grinned at her and propped up on one elbow, with a lopsided smile on his face.


    "No I''m going to pee unless you want to pee too?"  She asked as she put on her pajama shorts and top.


    His grin widened, and he shrugged,


    "I was thinking about doing something better than peeing in the bathroom."


    Meredith rolled her eyes at him, "Pervert."


    "Ohe on Angel, you know you love me. Especially when I''m all kinky. I haven''t tried piss kinky before maybe-"


    Meredith tried to disguise herughter with a scoff. Her face morphing in disgust,


    "Absolutely not!" She jumped to her feet, smiling like a fool, and threw her pillow  at him before she darted into the washroom.


    The sound of his deep chuckling followed her out of the room, and she shut the washroom door with more force than was necessary.


    After she finished she decided to brush her teeth and wash her face.


    Meredith frowned, narrowing her eyes at her reflection in the mirror. It was hard getting used to her new face.


    She couldn''t help but get worried that her brother wouldn''t recognise her if he saw her.


    At least Sofia was an adult so it wouldn''t be hard to exin all of this magic thing to her.


    Meredith sighed, she had finished brushing her teeth and washing her face when she heard As open the bathroom door


    She caught As'' reflection in the mirror as he came up behind her when he walked into the bathroom and that''s all the warning she had before he took hold of her hips; turning her and hoisting her up to sit on the counter.


    Meredith gave him a partially stunned, and partially confused look over why he did that but he just ran his palms up her thighs to let his fingertips rest under the fabric of her pajamas shorts.


    He was still shirtless, but thankfully had slipped his pants on and his hair was still messy.


    He tilts his head, with a lopsided smile, "Hey are you feeling better now?"


    "You mean better than having you buried inside me?"


    As chuckled, "Hmm." he leaned in, puckering his lips and tapping his finger against them with an expectant look.


    He was so handsome, it was hard to believe at times that such a man belonged to her.


    ''Believe it love, I''m all yours.''


    It took her a moment to realize that he''d sent his thought into her mind. Hid voice was different yet sounded just the same as him just softer.


    Meredith blinked in shock. She opened her mouth but it remained soundless as she pointed a finger at him.


    Looking at the shock on her face, As threw his head back andughed.


    Meredith would''ve have smacked him in the chest if she hadn''t been so distracted by how handsome he looked.


    It''s been so long since she had seen himugh like this. He looked so happy and she knew it was because finally she was his.


    His mate. And nothing or no one could separate them.


    A/N: Please the update for this book is 3 chapter per week.

 Chapter 189: Leaving

    Meredith couldn''t help but grin at the thought.


    "How did you do that?"


    As chuckled, "Ermm¡­it''s the mate bond. I don''t know how but I just imagine I''m talking to you in my head. It''s hard to exin this magic thing. It''s new to both of us."


    Meredith nodded, "Yeah. It is. Who would''ve thought our life would change like this in the blink of an eye."


    "Come on try it, just close your eyes, you need to rx your mind and open yourself up to the connection.


    Let go of any distractions or thoughts that might be preventing us frommunicating."


    Meredith closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to clear her mind. She felt a tingling sensation in her forehead as As''s hand made contact.


    "Good," he said. "Now, try to focus on sending me a simple thought or image. It can be anything, just something to start with."


    Meredith thought of a flower, and focused on sending that image to As. She felt a surge of energy as the image was transmitted, and As''s eyes lit up in understanding.


    "Excellent," he said. "Now try to receive a thought or image from me."


    Meredith concentrated, and suddenly she saw an image of a mountain in her mind''s eye. She smiled, realizing that she had received the image from As.


    "You''re doing great," As said. "With practice, you''ll be able tomunicate moreplex thoughts and ideas with me. And remember, the more we practice, the stronger our connection will be."


    Meredith nodded, excited to continue learning how tomunicate with her mate in this new and unique way.


    She tried onest time and her lips curled into a smile.


    ''I love you.''


    Suddenly, without warning, As leaned in and kissed Meredith deeply. Meredith was surprised at first, but as As''s lips pressed against hers, she began to kiss him back.


    They kissed passionately for a moment, before pulling away and smiling at each other. Meredith looked into As''s eyes and could see the love and adoration there.


    ''I love you more.''


    ***********


    "So how did you be Alpha?" Meredith asked as she took a bit of her apple.


    "Well It''s actually thanks to Marcus. When we got to Rakkon, he let me take thest kill after he beat him up."


    Meredith nodded, "Oh¡­It seems you and Marcus had a lot of fun when I wasn''t around."


    As'' lips curled into a smile, "I guess we did, I was actually training secretly to take out Rakkon but he made it easier for me."


    Meredith let out a sigh, finding it difficult to hold any resentment towards Marcus despite knowing what he had done.


    "I wish things were different. Marcus is a great guy," she whispered, her voice barely audible.


    As nodded, understanding her sentiment but unable to shake off his own feelings. "I know he is, but I can''t share with you. Not after everything that''s happened," he said, his voice firm.


    He gently cupped her cheeks, looking into her eyes with a mix of determination and vulnerability.


    "I''m selfish, angel, I know it will be hard for you to resist your attraction to him, but please, promise me you''ll fight for us until we figure this all out."


    Meredith hesitated, knowing that her bond with Marcus was stronger than she cared to admit.


    "As, you know I can''t make that promise. The bond will only grow stronger as time goes on," she said, her voice filled with sadness.


    As'' shoulders dropped in resignation, unable to deny the truth of her words. "I hope this all ends soon so we can go back to our normal lives," Meredith added, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yeah let''s get married after all of this." As said as he turned to look at her.


    Meredith''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really? You want to get married?" she asked, her voice filled with happiness.


    As nodded, a wide smile spreading across his face.


    "Yes, I do. I can''t imagine spending the rest of my life without you by my side. I want to make you mine forever," he said, his voice filled with love.


    Meredith broke into a wide smile as her heart swelled with joy, "Oh my God, As. That''s a horrible way to propose."


    She couldn''t help but tease him.


    He flushed and rubbed the back of his head,


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Meredith said, fighting a grin.


    "Don''tugh..." He said, suppressing his own smile.


    "I guess I have to propose properly when the timees. Don''t worry I will make it hard for you to say no to me." He winked at her and Meredith flushed.


    "Don''t worry about it As. No matter how you propose to me I will always say yes!"


    She scooted a bit closer to him, letting her arm brush against his.


    "Yeah but my baby deserves the best. I will make you the most beautiful bride one day."


    Meredith''s eyes widened a fraction before a small grin lifted the corner of her lips. She couldn''t wait to walk down the aisle with As and start a family with him.


    "Alright...I can''t wait!"


    She said, pressing a chastely kiss on his cheek.


    As giggled, his face lit up into a breathtaking, wide smile.


    The sound of a knock on the door interrupted their happy moment.


    As stopped up from the chair and went to open the door.


    "What do you want?!" She heard him ask someone sternly.


    Meredith frowned and stood up to look at who was at the door.


    "Marcus¡ª" she whispered when she saw him.


    He was ring at As, the tension between the two men were almost palpable.


    "Mere¡ª"


    "Don''t fucking mention her name with your filthy mouth."


    As said sternly blocking her view to prevent Marcus from looking at her.


    Marcus rubbed his forehead as if he was trying his best to contain his irritation.


    "I''m leaving¡­" Marcus said simply.


    "What do you mean you''re leaving? Where are you going? Are you going to the city?"


    Marcus shook his head, "No¡­I''m leaving¡­." He trailed off.

 Chapter 190: Goodbye Kiss

    Meredith''s heart sank when she realized what he meant.


    "Why?" Meredith asked as her heart twisted.


    "It''s better..." his voice hitched before he continued, "this way."


    "Better for whom?" Meredith demanded bitterly, unable to control her emotions.


    Marcus sighed, "I can''t stay around now that you have marked him and not me. I can''t watch you kiss him and touch him knowing that I would never have that so forgive me if I''m being selfish and want to leave!"


    Meredith flinched at his tone, even though she knew what she was saying it''s true.


    "I''m sorry... I''m not trying to hurt you. My primal nature is attracted to you, but I...I don''t love you." She swallowed thickly.


    "I''m not saying it won''t be painful for me as well, but we will both heal. I hope you find someone else too."


    She saw the pain fleeting in his eyes but he masked it quickly and nodded at her.


    "Alright. At least can I get a hug before I go?"


    "No!" As replied.


    Meredith grabbed As shoulder and he sighed,


    ''It''s the least I can do. I owe him that much.'' Shemunicated to him via their mind link and he stepped aside for Meredith to directly face Marcus.


    Meredith swallowed for some reason she felt nervous to hug him maybe it was her wolf whining about how much she hated the vampire prince and didn''t want her to touch him or perhaps it was smoldering look in his eyes as he stared at her.


    For a moment, she stood as she was. Her heart thudded nervously in her chest and her skin flushed with heat. He hadn''t touched her, but still it was she could feel bond stretching between them.


    He brushed his finger over her cheek carefully, causing her to briefly close her eyes in response.


    She heard As let out a warning growl behind her.


    "Take care of yourself okay?"


    Meredith nodded, he pulled her into a hug and when they pulled apart Marcus reached out and gently took Meredith''s hand, gazing into her eyes with a fierce intensity.


    Meredith tried to pull back but Marcus was stronger and he held her tightly. He leaned in closer, his lips inches from hers.


    "Please Marcus, don''t," Meredith whispered, her heart pounding with both fear and desire. She knew the mate bond between them was strong, but she didn''t want to give in to it just yet.


    "Sorry." He whispered as his fingers traced the delicate softness of her lower lip.


    In a blur, he leaned in and pressed his lips to hers, softly at first, but then with a growing passion.


    Meredith tried to resist at first but the her whole body was submitting to his touch. Shame and desire mingled hot in her throat.


    He forced her mouth open with his tongue, and plunged inside, delivering his delicious vor with a tantalizing stroke.


    She found herself responding to his kiss, her arms wrapping around his neck as she lost herself in the moment.


    Cradling her head in his hands, the kiss was possessive, greedy for more.


    A fiery passion consumed her body, rendering her unable to think clearly. Her brain''s electrical signals were disrupted, and a surge of endorphins made it impossible for her to think rationally.


    All thoughts of resisting him vanishedpletely, as if they never existed. She could hardly remember her own name in that moment.


    Her skin tingled. A needy mewl released from her throat, low and long as her arousal burst through the air.


    Marcus pulled away as a wicked smirk gracing his lips.


    "It seems she is really not immune to my touch." Marcus let out a mirthless chuckle.


    Meredith froze and remembered that As was still there, it''s just he looked frozen like some power was restricting him from moving.


    No wonder she didn''t hear him or he didn''t try to stop her.


    Marcus had restricted him. She didn''t know he had magical powers. Of course he was a royal vampire, it was only natural.


    As groaned as Marcus finally released him.


    "I''m going to¡ª"


    Heunched towards Marcus but he disappeared in a blur.


    Meredith''s heart dropped in her chest.


    God what had she done.


    They had just talked about this and she¡ª


    Fuck.


    She didn''t even realize what she was doing; she just wanted to be close to Marcus. Wanted his touch as much as she hated to admit it she enjoyed the kiss.


    She definitely regretted it but she didn''t hate it.


    Fucking stupid bond!


    "As.." She called out quietly as if she was afraid of her voice.


    He just ignored her and walked back into the bedroom.


    Nerves fluttered in her stomach as she went after him.


    He was standing at the window. As didn''t speak or even looked at her.


    Meredith doesn''t remember him ever ignoring her like this. Her heart was breaking inside of her chest.


    He stood with his back to her, each of his hands on either side of the window frame, with his head lowered.


    Meredith watched his shoulders rise as fall as he inhaled deeply.


    Sbe waited for him to say something, afraid to even move.


    "As¡ªplease say something¡ªI didn''t mean to¡ªit was the bond! I-I¡­."


    "Go take a shower and get rid of those clothes." He said, Meredith knew he was trying his hardest not to snap at her.


    His head was still lowered and he was still not looking at her.


    "At least look at me please!"


    As raked his fingers through his hair, "I will if you don''t rake of his touch! It would be easier to get a grip of my wolf."


    Meredith felt a pang of guilt as she looked at him, seeing the tension of his body and the way his hands were clenched on the window frame. She knew she was causing him pain, but she didn''t know how to make it stop.


    Hesitantly, she reached out with her mind, trying to sense his emotions. As she brushed against the edges of his subconscious, she was overwhelmed by the strength of his feelings. Rage, confusion, hurt, and frustration all flooded through her, leaving her breathless.


    "As¡ª"


    "Meredith Rossi!," He said sharply, interrupting her, causing her to jump in surprise.


    Meredith quickly left the room and headed to the bathroom.


    A/N: Don''t beat me^^

 Chapter 191: Control(1)

    "Meredith Rossi!"


    Meredith closed her eyes the moment she relieved how As shouted at her. She felt her heart aching in her chest, her hand reaching out to it instinctively as if to soothe it in its own way.


    Meredith knew too well that it was never in As'' nature to snap at her. He was always a soft-spoken, sweet man--a man who always loved her wholeheartedly and would ask for nothing else but her love and loyalty.


    But she knew that she couldn''t me his reaction either. It was normal given that As gave hisplete love and dedication to her. As never wanted her to be near Marcus given that he also has strong romantic desires for her.


    They even talked about their interaction--how As warned her about Marcus, for Pete''s sake! Yet upon his touch, upon his kiss¡­ before she even knew it, she sumbed to him.


    "Fuck it, Meredith¡­" she whispered to herself, remembering the disappointment, anger, and hurt mixed in the eyes of the man she chose and love, As. "Why couldn''t I resist?"


    Remembering As'' order, she frustratingly removed her clothes. She stared at her reflection on the mirror, meeting her own eyes. She rested both of her hands on the sink before her, the woman seemingly talking to herself--scolding herself.


    ''You can''t always me the bond between you and Marcus, Meredith¡­ maybe we should also look for ways on how to control oneself,'' she thought, rolling her eyes at herself even. ''I''d give a gajillion gold for that if there is an easy way to do it--to break the bond even.''


    Meredith then let out a sigh and went towards the bathtub as she decided to take a bath as well. A warm bath should do to rx her nerves as well other than taking off the scent Marcus left on her.


    She let out another sigh as well when she realized she had to dispose of the clothes she just wore and wear new ones to satisfy and make it up with the angry As¡­


    Meredith stared at the bathtub being filled up with warm water. She cocked her head to the side as she was now pulled in deep thought, wondering what could be done with her bond with Marcus.


    Since As is angry with her, she decided that having some time apart while she bathed would maybe help him calm down. Besides, she needed to reflect on her mistakes and think of ways on how to remove, or at least weaken, her bond with Marcus.


    Meredith turned off the faucet. She dipped her left foot first to get a feel of the water, before entering the tub then slowly submerging herself to let the water hit her skin. She let out a sigh of relief and closed her eyes the moment she rested her back on the tub then allowed herself to reflect.


    ---


    Almost half an hour had passed since Meredith entered the bathroom to get rid of Marcus'' smell off her. And As could tell since the whiff of him in the air and on the body of Meredith from the bathroom started to go away.


    As stared out the window, his angry expression never leaving his face. His lips were in a tight line, his eyebrows creased together as well as he remembered the kiss Marcus and Meredith shared.


    If only he was not blocked off by Marcus, he would have shred him to pieces and wouldn''t even care what Meredith would feel if she saw what he did to him.


    He loves her to bits, for fuck''s sake! Imagine trusting her and believing that nothing would happen. Yet before his eyes, he saw how Marcus took advantage of her kindness and kissed her.


    What hurt and broke his heart more was the sight that Meredith gave in to the kiss and enjoyed it, and had forgotten that he was with them--watching.


    Meredith hadpletely forgotten that As trusted her and her words. She hadpletely forgotten about the talk of them getting married after all this. She waspletely brainwashed. She acted as if he was not really around!


    As'' jaw clenched. Heaven forbid, he even felt like crying seeing the woman he loves kiss another man after having an intimate talk with each other. He knew that this memory would forever be etched in his mind.


    How could he ever forget?


    But he also knew that Meredith was surprised as well. She was under the influence of the bond she shared with Marcus. But even though he knew that as a fact, As still acknowledged the pain in his heart. Of course, he just couldn''t brush off his pain. The heart wants what it wants. And it''s her.


    It will always be her.


    Always¡­ Meredith.


    "As¡­"


    The werewolf snapped out of his thoughts when he heard her call out his name. He even felt her arms wrap around his waist from behind, the man slightly frozen from where he stood.


    He had not sensed her at all--not even smelled her scent. It made As realize that he was vulnerable to his emotions that he didn''t even know that she was done and wasing.


    "I know that words are futile with what you''ve seen but--" she buried her face on his back, trying her best to hold back her tears. "--I''m sorry, I truly am."


    As had not said a word. He felt a lump in his throat, doing his best not to cry as well. Heck, he knew he''s an Alpha and that he is a powerful fighter at that¡­ but trying not to cry is indeed a challenge, too.


    Even then, he still didn''t dare show this to Meredith. Deep down, he''s still angry at her. But will he be, though, forever? Will he be able to forgive her and be convinced that she meant it--her apology?


    He didn''t dare move an inch--didn''t even dare to speak a word as well. However, what she said next made his eyes widen, not something that he''d expect from her.


    "I''ll do it¡­ break the bond between me and Marcus. We will find the book I promise."

 Chapter 192: Forgiveness(2)

    As blinked his eyes a few times. He couldn''t believe and expect what he just heard from Meredith. He knew that something happened between them that involves Marcus, but her telling him this? It must be serious for her to decide.


    Especially when they both know the dangers of breaking the bond. Now, she wants the bond to break.


    Is she serious?


    "As¡­ please¡­"


    Meredith''s hold around his waist tightened. As As snapped from his own stupor, he let out a sigh and then gently removed her arms that were wrapped around him.


    "Are you certain?"


    "Mm," Meredith answered with a nod, a scared pair of eyes looking straight at his curious ones. "I''m serious. I''m sure."


    As didn''t know why. He knows he loves her dearly, but he wanted to make sure--he wanted to be assured.


    He has the right to, right? Since he is indeed hurt¡­


    "What made you so sure?" As asked, the lump in his throat still there, making it a bit painful to speak but he did his best. "Maybe you''ve thought of this because you''re pushed to the edge to decide so you can keep me."


    "Oh, As¡­" Meredith furrowed her brows, her eyes turning ssy from the tears that she was forcing herself not to escape. "I really meant it. Of course, I wouldn''t want you to go away¡­ I love you."


    It pained him seeing her cry. However, he could still not deny that the pain he felt from what he had seen a while ago hurt even more.


    "Then why¡­" As said, his voice almost broken as some tears escaped his eyes--quicker before Meredith''s tears could. "Why do you seem to enjoy the kiss you shared with him?"


    No words were shared between them as silence suspended in the air. A stifled sob came from the man before her, making Meredith cry along with him as she obviously saw how hurt he is.


    And she acknowledged that it''s her fault.


    "I''m sorry¡­" Meredith just said, not even denying that she did like the kiss shared between him and Marcus. "I know that the bond being a role here is no longer a good excuse¡­ I should have known better especially after you warned me."


    "Damn it, Meredith¡­" As cursed under his breath, turning his back against her so she could not see him at his most vulnerable. "How could you? Even after we promised a life together--me proposing to you after all this?"


    "As¡­" Meredith wiped her tears away with the back of her palm, scared of what''s to happen next. "Are you still angry at me?"


    "Of course, I''m still mad at you," As replied immediately, trying his best not to snap at her again as he turned to look at her once more. "Can''t you see? Is this sight not enough?"


    As'' jaw clenched tight once more. As Meredith cried silently along with him, she spoke almost in a whisper that could still be heard by the man before her.


    "Are you¡­ going to leave me?"


    As didn''t answer for a second. He swallowed his own saliva in an attempt to speak clearly, only one word escaping from his mouth.


    "No." It was only one word, but Meredith could feel how heavy it is--how much As meant it. "But I''m letting you choose now. From what transpired a moment ago, is it still me, or is it him now?"


    Not even thinking for a moment, fear coursed through Meredith''s body. She violently shook her head and immediately embraced As tightly, answering his question. She buried her face on his chest, her tears escaping her eyes uncontrobly.


    "It''s you, As! It''s you¡­ I swear!"


    As'' tears pooled in his eyes. Some of it escaped from it, flowed on his cheek, andnded on the top of Meredith''s newly bathed hair. No longer hesitating, he returned her embrace, further pulling her in his arms to soothe her as well.


    Even though the sight of her and Marcus broke his heart, he could never bear the sight of seeing Meredith this way.


    Right at this moment, As even thought of him being a hopeless romantic, believing that love does indeed conquer all.


    When his love indeed, conquered the anger and pain he felt just a moment ago, choosing to forgive her even though it hurt.


    "I believe you," As said, caressing his hand on her back tofort her. "I''ll believe you," he added, Meredith looking up at him to seek validation.


    She knew the function of the word "will". From present tense, he changed it to future tense. Meaning he is yet to believe her; it will be a possibility that he will believe her.


    As withdrew from the embrace and then cupped her face with both of his hands, wiping her tears away with his thumb.


    "I''m trying my best, Meredith," he started, further exining himself. "I''ll try my best to believe you. And your decision of breaking your bond with him is the start of me giving you my trust."


    Meredith nodded once. She knew that she had to earn it. If she were in the position, of course, she would also be hurt. Breaking one''s bond is not easy in this world, yet she''d be willing to try just for her to prove her love.


    "I''ll do my best, As," Meredith said softly, hopeful and eager to do her sudden mission. "I meant it."


    "I know. It''s not an easy decision for you, too." As tucked a tendril of her hair behind her ear. "We''ll both do this; you cannot do it alone."


    "Mm¡­" Meredith held his right hand that was still touching her face. "Thank you¡­ for listening to me--for giving me a chance."


    As put his forehead against hers, his eyes closed. His breath fanned against her lips, his words true and genuine, and still capable of making Meredith''s heart skip a beat as if she fell for him all over again.


    "I love you¡­ you''re mine. Even though I''m hurt, I won''t allow myself to share you to him, or anyone else... ever again."

 Chapter 193: Clue(3)

    After the talk between As and Meredith, the tension between them seemed to calm down and die down slowly.


    As they were enjoying dinner together before their trip, they pondered on to themselves quietly as they thought of clues on how to break Meredith''s tie with Marcus.


    As had his eyebrows creased together as he thought seriously and deeply. He took a bite of his steak and chewed on it slowly, as if every chew contained answers to their questions.


    "Take it easy," Meredith reminded softly, pouring As a ss of water, snapping him from his thoughts. "You have to enjoy your food."


    "I know¡­ and we need the energy tonight for the trip." A smile appearing on his face. "But we have no time to waste, Meredith. If breaking the bond is what we are aiming for, then we have to at least have a lead as to how to get it."


    Meredith cocked her head to the side. "You''re rushing?"


    As couldn''t help but roll his eyes at the statement. "Who wouldn''t rush in breaking the curse? Remember what I told you a moment ago," he added, Meredith still cocking her head to the side as she was slightly confused as to what he meant.


    "You said a lot of things a while ago. Which one?"


    As'' lips curled into a lopsided smile. With him pinching the bridge of Meredith''s nose in a way to tease her, he thought that she was feigning ignorance when in fact, she is just really confused.


    "That you''re mine and I don''t want to share you, you silly goose," he reminded, Meredith''s eyes slightly wide in surprise with how As pinched the bridge of her nose. "Let''s break the bond so he doesn''t get to touch you and attempt to steal you away from me ever again."


    "Oh¡­" Meredith blushed slightly, giggling a bit as well. "Quite the possessive man, huh?"


    "Me?" As asked, pointing at himself as he released a scoff. "Oh, I''m not ashamed of that. I''m possessive of what''s mine. And no one¡­ gets to have what I want--not even an opportunity from here on."


    Meredith grinned like a fool the moment As stopped pinching the bridge of her nose. She then proceeded to cut her meat into smaller pieces so she could easily chew on them, the two continuing on with their conversation.


    "So what do you think would be the best lead to start on this quest?" Meredith asked, As going back to business as he released a small sigh. He took a piece of his food in his mouth and chewed before answering her question.


    "I''m betting on The Book of Shadows as Austin said but we don''t even know where it is," he answered, Meredith''s eyebrows creasing together as well.


    "It would be hard to find it with no clue¡­" she said silently, still enough for As to hear. "Hmm."


    "That''s what we''re going to find out," As replied, staring into space as he continued talking. "I saw the book when I was a kid and I told Austin about this, too."


    "Yeah but it could be anywhere now" Meredith nodded slowly, continuing the conversation with her question. "So how are we going to start? I mean¡­ do we have a hint at least of where it is?"


    "On earth," As answered immediately, looking at Meredith as well. "Definitely on earth."


    Meredith shrugged, possibly wondering where it could specifically be.


    "You speak as if you are certain, As," shemented, continuing to speak. "How can we know where specifically on earth? That is the most important question."


    "We will have leads on it. Have faith," he replied, tapping her shoulder to encourage her. But seeing as to how this is really vague, Meredith was kind of impatient in her reply.


    "But HOW, As? Where?"


    The werewolf looked straight into her eyes. With him catching herplete attention, he asked her a question out of nowhere.


    "Do you trust me?"


    Meredith blinked her eyes a few times, dibobted.


    "Where did thise from?"


    As chuckled. "Answer my question."


    "Of course, I trust you," Meredith answered immediately, taking a piece of meat in her mouth and chewed. "Why should I not?"


    "Then believe me when I say we''ll be able to look for it." As reassured. "It''s on earth, and we''re going to look for it from the first clue."


    Meredith stabbed her fork in a small piece of meat and paused. "Wait¡­ first clue? We have a first clue?"


    "Yes. Austin told me earlier. Your mother let clues for each of the leaders of the 4 realms to find the book in case of an emergency.


    As replied, getting his wallet from his pocket. He then got a piece of old paper that seemed to be burnt, with words written in cursive. He opened it and revealed the following statements to Meredith:


    "At the end of the rainbow is where I can be seen."


    Meredith looked at As with a puzzled expression on her face. "At the end of the rainbow is where I can be seen?" she repeated and asked, scoffing at the same time. "Is this really a clue to The Book of Shadows? It sounds like a child''s riddle!"


    As agreed, nodding at her statement. "But what is at the end of the rainbow?"


    "I don''t know¡­" Meredith shrugged, answering halfheartedly. "A pot of gold?"


    "Precisely what I thought, too. And what creaturees along with it?"


    Meredith sighed, wondering where they are going as they answer the riddle on the piece of paper. "I dunno¡­ the leprechaun."


    "Correct," As said, nodding at the same time. "There is a reason why leprechauns chose to dwell on earth, Meredith."


    She stayed silently for a while, listening to As'' reasoning that''s slowly now having more sense and direction.


    "They always have treasured possessions at the end of the rainbow. For mortals, they always think that this is myth so they don''t bother looking for them. But for us magical beings who know who they are and what they keep? They tend to steal. That''s why leprechauns chose to hide on earth."


    Meredith sort of had a eureka moment, speaking almost in a whisper.


    "That''s why they decided to hide on earth¡­"


    "And at the end of the rainbow--" As knocked on the wood twice and continued his statement. "--may be another clue they might be keeping, leading us to The Book of Shadows."

 Chapter 194: Leprechauns

    "They always have treasured possessions at the end of the rainbow. For mortals, they always think that this is myth so they don''t bother looking for them. But for us magical beings who know who they are and what they keep? They tend to steal. That''s why leprechauns chose to hide on earth."


    Meredith sort of had a eureka moment, speaking almost in a whisper.


    "That''s why they decided to hide on earth¡­"


    "And at the end of the rainbow--" As knocked on the wood twice and continued his statement. "--may be another clue they might be keeping, leading us to The Book of Shadows."


    There was silence for a while as they pondered about it. Meredith''s head cocked to the side, curious as to why leprechauns are now involved in their mission.


    "Leprechauns¡­ I know they are mythological, originated in the Irnds from the books I read here but they are really true?"


    "Meredith," As said, crossing his arms in front of his chest as he set his food aside for a while as they discuss this. "If werewolves, vampires, witches, wizards, dragons, and the like exist¡­ why can''t the leprechauns not?"


    "Oh, I know there are lots of possibilities and beings," Meredith started, shrugging her shoulders. "It''s just that I have never seen a leprechaun before."


    "Well, true," As agreed, now getting his te in front of him and then continuing to eat his meal. "Actually, ording to Austin even us magical beings rarely see leprechauns."


    "Oh?" Meredith blinked her eyes for a few times. "Why?"


    "Like I said--" As started, chewing on his meat. "--they left the magical realm and decided to stay in the human world. They are hiding their possessions from us magical creatures who know that their treasures are precious. That''s why they''re rarely seen for mortals and immortals."


    "I see¡­ and the start of the myth¡­"


    "Well, of course, mortals stumbled upon them by ident, that''s why they made up stories about it before they couldn''t see those creatures again. Then it''s passed down until it became stories for them," As exined, Meredith nodding as it slowly made sense.


    "Yeah¡­ that''s understandable. It makes all sense."


    But with the curiosity now stirring in Meredith''s mind, she leaned in closer on the table, talking as if whispering even though it''s only her and As in the room.


    "What are leprechauns like? What do they look like, too? Did Austin tell you?"


    Meredith looked like a child. It made As chuckle, making him ruffle her hair to slightly tease her in a yful manner.


    "Well, what do you know about leprechauns?"


    Meredith paused for a while and recalled what she knew about leprechauns. She knew them as creatures in the Irish folklore. They are fairies in a form of an old man, always tiny. They wear a tall green hat and always live alone to make shoes and whatnot.


    They are often yful, too. Like what the folktales say, they are often found at the end of the rainbow with a pot of gold. They are often associated with a four-leaf clover, too. Often associated with the color green as well.


    Meredith shrugged. "Tiny men with tall hats¡­ yful and always at the end of the rainbow with their pot of gold?"


    "Well, yes," As said, taking a sip of his water before continuing. "But what most people don''t know about leprechauns is that when they feel threatened, they show their hiding area, lure them with a fake pot of gold, and then keep them there forever until they die as punishment."


    "Oh¡­" Meredith furrowed her brows as she said her thought aloud. "Then what if they feel threatened when we visit them when all we want is to look for clues and not get their pot of gold or treasured possessions? Are they going to attack us?"


    "Well, we have to be prepared. As beings very possessive of their belongings, they might see us as a threat. In some ways, we have to convince them otherwise--that it''s not our intention."


    "But why leprechauns, As? Is the book that difficult to get?"


    As shrugged his shoulders as well and tried his best to answer her question. "That''s what I''m curious about, too. If the clues to the book is kept with leprechauns, then maybe there is more than to it when ites to the book. Something more valuable that shouldn''t fall into the hands of people."


    "Well, makes sense," Meredith answered, letting out a sigh. "Of course the leprechauns probably didn''t do it for free when ites to keeping the secrets leading to The Book of Shadows."


    "Exactly. That''s why we probably have to give them something precious in return for a clue. They do love treasure. We have to negotiate."


    Meredith took a piece of meat in her mouth and chewed. As they were slowly understanding their goals on earth, she looked at As and asked him a question.


    "So where are we going to look first on earth?"


    "In Irnd," As answered, already finished eating his dinner. "Leprechauns are included in the Irish folklore for a reason. They decided to hide and stay there, so we will check there."


    "Alright," Meredith replied, pushing her te towards As. His eyes widened a bit as he noticed that she did not finish all of her food. With her giving him her te, it would mean that she''s asking him to finish all of them (which he''ll do dly¡­). "Then we visit Irnd, then."


    As continued eating Meredith''s leftovers as she drank her ss of water.


    "Remember, since we''re going back to earth, we can also not do it immediately even though the looking for the book calls for urgency."


    Meredith blinked her eyes a few times in confusion. "What do you mean? Didn''t you want to get over with this so my bond with Marcus could break?"


    "Well, yes," As answered, stabbing his fork in his meat when he heard Marcus'' name. "But remember that you have your best friend and little brother on earth that you could visit. I''ll also catch up with my brother, Ace. I''ll try to see if I can ask for his help even in Irnd."


    "Oh, yes¡­ you do have a point," Meredith replied, already excited when the idea of visiting Sofia and her little brother came alight. "Let''s do that, then."

 Chapter 195: Earth

    Before they even knew it, Meredith and As already arrived on earth with the help of Austin. He had allowed them some time together before he joined them.


    With them wanting to catch up with each of their family members, they decided to have a date first before going on their separate ways to visit and have a moment with them.


    "Where do you want to go?" As asked, walking alongside Meredith with his arm wrapped around her shoulder.


    "Hmm¡­ since we woke up this morning, we didn''t have a proper meal," Meredithmented, already looking left and right for a restaurant.


    As couldn''t help but chuckle. With hisugh getting Meredith''s attention, she looked at him and wondered why he wasughing.


    "What? Is there something on my face?"


    "Nothing," As replied, giving her a kiss on top of her head. "It''s just that you''re cute, looking for a ce to eat."


    "Oh,e on¡­ bread and coffee is not much of a yummy breakfast. We''re on earth, why not we eat something different for a change?" Meredith suggested, As pulling her closer to him as he agreed.


    "Alright¡­ what do you have in mind?"


    Meredith didn''t answer for a while. As she was quickly looking at one restaurant to another, finally one had caught her attention.


    The restaurant was clearly Japanese. Kanji was written on the decorations and the customers were eating ramen or sushi. Every time they have new customers, employees would shout "Irrashaimase!" in unison, a greeting meaning "wee."


    With that, Meredith and As looked at each other the moment they stopped walking for a moment.


    "Have you tried Asian cuisine?"


    As shook his head. "Not so much¡­ though I have tried some Chinese ones. The famous fried rice."


    "Bah¡­" Meredith answered, shaking her hand as she thought of it as a usual mean one would it when trying out Asian cuisine. "Toomon. Let''s have ramen!"


    As arched a brow at her. "Well¡­ have you had ramen?"


    "Only once. Not the cup noodles, alright. The authentic one. I tried the dipping ramen, but their menu sounds interesting!"


    Meredith pointed at the hanging menu of the restaurant that can be seen from where they are. They serve four kinds of ramen. They have the pork ramen, the spicy ramen, the dipping ramen, and the miso ramen. As they also looked at the content of each ramen, it did pique their interest.


    "Want to try it out together?"


    "Sure," As answered, now holding her hand as they walked towards the restaurant. "It''s always good trying out new things with you."


    They were in a short queue. In the line, they are the third customers. Seeing as to how it is not rush hour, they have already waited for their turn to be led to their tables in just five minutes.


    "Ooooh¡­ I''m so excited!" Meredith said, already settling on her seat across As''. He smiled at her as he watched how eager she is to have Japanese ramen with him.


    "Irrashaimase! Do you already have an order in mind?" The waiter asked and greeted them, Meredith already answering him in a heartbeat as if already having their food thought of before they even sat down.


    "Yes! I''d have the miso ramen, and he''d have the pork ramen. Also, can we have an extra order of one tamago each and then chashu as well. Oh! We''ll also want to taste the tempura--to share. And we''d both have mixed berries for drinks.


    Thank you."


    "Understood," the waiter said, already writing down their order. "We''ll be right back with your food. For now, enjoy with our free appetizer, deep fried crunchy noodles."


    "Ooh~!"


    The waiter already left and Meredith started munching on the deep fried crunchy noodles. With As tasting it as well, he found it satisfactory for a snack right before they have their big meal. However, he could not help butment how Meredith was set on their food without even consulting him.


    "You really decided for me, huh?" he said, making Meredith yfully roll her eyes at him.


    "Oh, shush¡­ anything with meat, you''d prefer. So I know you''d choose the pork ramen. I chose a different ramen for mine as well so that when you want to taste, you can. Also, tempura is good!," she answered, As grinning at her from ear to ear.


    "You do know me well," he agreed, asking her another question. "And¡­ what is the thing that you said¡­ ''tamago'' and ''chashu''?"


    "Oh! ''Tamago'' is a Japanese word for egg. And ''chashu'' is sliced pork meat. I thought we''d have ordered that because you love meat so much."


    As narrowed his eyes at her. "And will you be able to finish your food? Last night, you made me finish yours."


    "Oh, I will be able to finish mine~! I''m starving! You''ll see!"


    Meredith got a big chunk of crunchy noodles. She reached out to As across the table and fed him with it, As dly taking it from her.


    "Have you already informed Sofia and your little brother that you''re going to visit them?" As asked, Meredith nodding to answer his question.


    "Yes. I messaged them while we were on the trip going here. Did you message Ace?"


    "Yup. He''s actually not expecting for me, but he''d make sure to make time for me."


    Their drinks came first. As the fruity scent of the mixed berry caught their attention, they both took a sip to taste, both of their expressions surprised with how sweet and fruity it tasted.


    "Wow. This will really help bnce the taste of the savory ramenter. It''s a good pair," Meredithmented, putting it aside. "I''m not going to take another sip. I''m going to save it up until I finish my ramen."


    Asughed. "You could order another ss, you know. You don''t have to be so frugal with your money."


    "Oh, it''s quite pricey, the drinks," Meredith replied.


    "You have me to pay for our food today. I insist," As said, followed by aughter when he saw that Meredith immediately got her ss on the side, and took a longer sip of her drink.


    "Then thank you very much for the treat, As."


    Before they even knew it, their food had already arrived. As they got their chopsticks on the side, they started eating and talking to each other before they seriously go on with their ns.

 Chapter 196: Dates

    They were already done eating their ramen. As they were now resting a bit on their seats before walking, As came up with a suggestion that Meredith very much appreciated.


    "We can spend the night for today and then the following day, tomorrow, we can go meet our families as we wait for Austin toe here so we can travel to Irnd together," As said, Meredith taking onest sip of her iced tea.


    "That''s good, thank you. To be honest, the trip to earth can be tiring as well. I wouldn''t mind taking a breather before meeting our family members then having a trip to Irnd," she added, slightly cocking her head to the side to ask a question. "How will we travel to Irnd?"


    "Which one do you prefer? ne? Train? Ship?" As asked, finishing his iced tea as well as he waited for Meredith''s answer.


    "To be honest, I''m not quite sure which one I''d prefer. Taking the ne is so convenient, right? And somon for people to take it. A train''s slower, but if you want to enjoy the view, then why not? The ship is the same--if you opt for the ocean view."


    As smiled. "Let''s have another date when we go to Irnd."


    Meredith blinked her eyes a few times, finding it unusual for As to give this suggestion. She even wondered why they keep going on frequent dates after having an emotional fight yesterday just because of Marcus--which led them to decide on breaking the bond and looking for the book.


    "Why are you frequently asking me out on dates?" Meredith asked. "Remember, Austin is with us."


    "I know that he''s going to be with us," As answered, reaching out to her hand and held it in his. "It''s just that I want to spend more time with you before things get serious. You think we''ll be able to have carefree days when we date each other as we do our mission?"


    Meredith thought for a while. With As having a point, Meredith shook her head slowly to answer no and then let out a sigh, a small smileing on her face after.


    "You''re right. I guess we can enjoy as we have short moments like this. Once everything gets serious as we get closer to what we want, things will really not slow down," shemented, As nodding along at what she''s saying.


    "That''s right. That''s why we have to seize moments like this and make each moment count. Besides¡­" As gave Meredith a wink, her smile turning into a wide giddy grin with what he said next. "I''m going to marry you, right? Gotta make a lot of memorable memories in order for you to say yes to me."


    As then gestured to the waiter to give them their bill. As they waited, Meredith was pulled into her own thoughts.


    She remembered the event that transpired yesterday, between her and Marcus--and how As saw them share a moment together. To be honest, the memory ached her heart knowing that she had hurt As and broke his trust.


    Yet here he is in front of her--still loving her wholeheartedly. He was undeniably angry at herst night, almost snapping at her from time to time as well. Of course, it is an understandable response for a person who''s hurt and betrayed from a person they trust and love.


    Yet he was the bigger person into understanding how it happened, believing her words that they can fix it by breaking the bond she shared with Marcus.


    Of course, she knew that she would have to earn back his trust. She''s already lucky enough that they are talking to each other this way--that As is treating her this way with adoration and love. He is still taking care of her.


    The moment their bill arrived, As got his wallet and paid for everything. As Meredith watched him give the waiter the exact amount, he noticed that he was being watched. He looked at the woman in front of him as he slightly furrowed his brows, a nervous smile on his face.


    "Wh-what¡­ do I have traces of food on my face?"


    "No, there are none," she answered, telling him honestly how she''s feeling right now. "I just feel so fortunate."


    The two of them stood up from the table. As they were walking away from the restaurant, the employees eximed "arigato gozaimasu!" indicating their thanks for choosing the restaurant for their meal.


    As held her hand as they continued walking. Without words said, they decided to walk and enjoy before they look for a ce to stay.


    "What do you mean you''re fortunate?" As looked at her as they walked, teasing her. "Fortunate to have me?"


    "Well, yes," Meredith said, As blinking his eyes a few times as he did not expect the answer.


    "I meant it as a joke but I didn''t know that you''re actually serious about thinking that," hemented.


    The breeze blew as they walked, the leaves falling from the trees above them circting the air. Meredith tucked some tendrils of her hair behind her ear, further continuing their conversation.


    "I have to admit¡­ that afterst night, I thought I''d lose you--that you''ll leave me," she started, As continuing to listen to her. "I''m actually scared¡­" There were some tears pooling in her eyes, the woman smiling at As. "But you stayed."


    "Meredith¡­"


    As motioned for her to sit down for a while on the bench that was beside them. As he knelt down in front of her to tie her shoce for her, he replied to what she said, further assuring Meredith as he knew that deep down, she is anxious about the two of them and their rtionship.


    "I was angry at you¡­ I snapped at you, I had to admit," he began, now finished tying her shoce. He then looked up at her and cupped her face in his hands, looking straight into her eyes. "But I couldn''t bear not being with you, Meredith. I was hurt¡­ but the love is still here. It will always be here."


    Without sharing another word, the both of them shared a kiss in the park. Meredith''s heart beat faster in her chest, thinking that she will not waste this opportunity given to her. She will indeed redeem herself and not waste As'' love.

 Chapter 197: Heartache

    "Meredith¡­"


    As motioned for her to sit down for a while on the bench that was beside them. As he knelt down in front of her to tie her shoce for her, he replied to what she said, further assuring Meredith as he knew that deep down, she is anxious about the two of them and their rtionship.


    "I was angry at you¡­ I snapped at you, I had to admit," he began, now finished tying her shoce. He then looked up at her and cupped her face in his hands, looking straight into her eyes. "But I couldn''t bear not being with you, Meredith. I was hurt¡­ but the love is still here. It will always be here."


    Without sharing another word, the both of them shared a kiss in the park. Meredith''s heart beat faster in her chest, thinking that she will not waste this opportunity given to her. She will indeed redeem herself and not waste As'' love.


    However, what they didn''t know was that from afar as it is now evening, there was a vampire watching them with a broken heart.


    Marcus was atop a tree. He was far from them but being a vampire with keen and clear vision, he could see them from clearly from where he stood.


    "Hmph¡­"


    Marcus jumped from the tree and walked away, making sure that he concealed himself from the crowd just so women won''t stare at him because of his looks. As a vampire, he was able to obfuscate in sight.


    It is the uncanny ability for a person like him to conceal themselves from sight, sometimes even in full view of a crowd. An obfuscated vampire doesn''t actually be invisible, however ¡ª rather, he is able to delude observers into believing that he has vanished.


    He also made sure to obfuscate himself for him not to be seen by the two, As and Meredith. He made sure that he is far away from them as well so as for As not to track his scent because for sure, he would attack him in a heartbeat for kissing Meredith.


    As Marcus made sure that he was already away from the crowd, he made himself visible. He found himself hiding in an almost empty alleyway. He leaned on the damp wall, not bothered that his leather jacket is touching it.


    His face was unreadable but the emotions in him circled and shed--as if in desperate release for their escape. He was happy seeing Meredith, but it pained him to see and know that he was not the reason for that happiness.


    Meredith and As--they both are happy together. He thought that with him kissing Meredith, they would be fighting about it for too long but looking at how they are spending time happily together¡­ even sharing a sweet kiss in public¡­ it would seem that his n was futile.


    Marcus'' jaw clenched and his hands on the sides turned into tight fists. He knew that that was not the real intention as to why he kissed her. He really wanted her for himself, too.


    He had to admit that there was a sense of triumph he felt when Meredith reciprocated the kiss--but he knew all too well that it was the bond that strongly influenced her to return the kiss; it was the bond that strongly influenced her to feel that way as they kissed.


    He loved her, too. But the world is unfair; he knew that all too well.


    Marcus chose Meredith as the love of his life¡­ but the love of his life chose someone else.


    "Tsk¡­"


    Marcus clicked his tongue. As he looked at the moon above him, he thought that even though they wanted him out of their hair, he would still choose to be there for Meredith if ever she would need help.


    He will always be there for her even though her heart clearly shows who it chose.


    ***


    As and Meredith continued walking. As it was slowly getting chillierpared to a moment ago, he thought that they should already go to the hotel they booked in advance as they wait for Austin.


    "It''s getting cold. We have to go to our booked room now," As suggested, Meredith nodding to agree to his suggestion.


    "Alright," Meredith said as well, her hand tightening on As'' as they walked. "I want a warm bath, too¡­ it is indeed chilly tonight."


    "By the way--" As started, "--Austin just told me right now that he''s going to meet us in Irnd instead as he had some other stuff urgent to do in the pce."


    "Oh, alright. For how long?" Meredith asked, As answering her question as they are now in the hotel.


    "He''ll be done the day after tomorrow with the things he needed to settle," he answered, the two of them stopping at the lobby for a while to talk.


    "Oh¡­" Meredith said, a small smileing to her face. "Then your n on having a date with whichever method of travel I choose might be postponed. We only have a free day to ourselves to meet with Sofia and the others."


    "Who says we can''t have a short date while we are traveling to Irnd by ne?"


    As and Meredith chuckled. The two of them already went to the reception desk to show their reservations. The woman at the desk recorded their entry and had already given their keys so they can already check-in to their room.


    The two of them then rode the elevator to the 7th floor of the hotel. As they waited in silence for them to reach the designated floor of their room, Meredith looked at As from the corner of her eye, making him smirk.


    "I know you''re looking at me," he said, making herugh. "What''s up?"


    "Oh, nothing¡­" Meredith said, what she said next making As chuckle even though she meant nothing behind her statement. "Nothing, just thinking what we could do this evening."


    "Oh¡­ you''re so naughty, Meredith."


    "Wha--" she had her eyes wide, hitting As'' waist with her hand. "I didn''t mean anything by that!"


    "Stop feigning ignorance," As teased, the elevator doors already opening. "We can shower together and then sleep."


    "Just shower and sleep?"


    "And you said you didn''t mean anything¡­"


    "I meant we could watch something! Or talk some more!"


    With that, their walk to their hotel room was lively. They thought that it''s nice to have a moment together like today before they meet Sofia and the others tomorrow.

 Chapter 198: Lovemaking

    The moment the two of them entered the room, Meredith scanned their location. It was a beautiful presidential suite of As'' hotel, one with a great balcony overlooking the city. It was indeed a beautiful view if one would sit down by the balcony, the moon at its brightest.


    As had already settled their bags down on the floor. As he looked at Meredith with love in his eyes, it was also evident that he was eager to spend more time with her this evening.


    Especially behind closed doors, knowing that they have the whole room to themselves.


    Meredith hummed herself a tune. As she put her suitcase on the lounge chair beside the king sized bed, she prepared her nightwear on the mattress, As looking at her every movement. He was biting his bottom lip as he noticed the clothes she was setting out on the bed.


    She put down her ck,cy underwear. Her night gown, a see-through ck that paired her underwear wasid down as well. As she turned to look at As, their eyes locked immediately. She stood for a while, already sensing the want present in the werewolf''s eyes.


    A small smile tugged the corners of the woman''s lips. Her hair was in a ponytail so she tugged on her hair tie, her hair falling, cascading her shoulders. The tips bounced before itpletely fell either side of her, the view simple, yet teasing to As.


    "What are you doing?" he asked, Meredith slightly tilting her head to the right to feign ignorance.


    "What do you mean?" she asked, unzipping her jacket slowly and then slowly freeing her arms from it and settling the clothing down on the floor. "I''m preparing to take a shower," she added, As'' eyes never leaving her figure.


    She was only wearing her fitted turtle neck that perfectly snugged her body. It was tucked inside her skinny jeans and her knee-length boots made her whole outfit attractive.


    Only now did As realize the full details of her outfit. He could''ve appreciated it earlier when they were out or while they were traveling, however, he was too preupied thinking about the hints left to them regarding the leprechaun.


    Now that he is indeed alone with her behind the doors of their hotel room, then indeed he gets to appreciate her more the closer and the more attentive he looks at her.


    "I- I see," As said, making Meredithugh as it was obvious that he was lost in thought. He realized that that''s why he spoke suddenly, but his tone came out slightly broken for speaking so suddenly.


    This made Meredith sure that As is checking her out and had urged her to tease him further.


    "Unless you want to take a shower first?"


    "Oh, no," As said immediately, shaking his head to say no as well. "You go in first. I''d watch--I mean¡­ wait here."


    Meredith grinned ear to ear. She said no other word, but proceeded to seduce him further. With her eyes not leaving his, she sat down on the mattress, now unzipping her boots slowly. With As'' eyes following the trail of her hands, she continued undressing herself to further entice the man.


    As the zipper reached the bottom of the shoe for each foot, she freed thempletely. She then stood up once more, now crossing her arms in front of her chest. Her fingers reached the hem of her turtle neck, Meredith slowly raising her top up to her head, revealing her torso.


    The only clothing left on her is her bra, her pants, and of course, her panties underneath it. With As doing a swallow of his saliva, he continued watching her undress by herself--never daring even just a second to avert his eyes from her.


    Damn¡­ he knew that she''s doing this on purpose!


    Meredith looked at him, her smile never leaving her face. She then unbuckled her bra, letting it drop to the floor. Her torso was now bare, making her reach out to the button of her pants to continue undressing herself.


    She then slowly pushed her pants down. From her waist, down to her thighs, then to her legs, then to her ankles. She freed her feet from it, only revealing her in her panties. As As bit his bottom lip, already gazing on to thest clothing on her, Meredith snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "Ahem¡­ eyes on me," she teased, As'' eyes now looking straight at hers.


    "Oh¡­ right."


    Meredith couldn''t help butugh out loud from this point on. As she now proceeded to remove her panties, letting it fall beneath her feet, she stepped out, now walking towards the bathroom.


    Before she entered, however, she stopped beside As for a brief moment, trailing her finger along his jawline and whisper against his ear as she did a little tip toe to make sure her words are heard.


    "I''ll see you inside, As."


    As she now walked towards the bathroom, she let out anotherugh when she heard a thud behind her followed by an exmation of "ow"ing from him. It seemed he turned around abruptly to chase her, his toe stubbing the foot of the bed.


    Meredith now entered the shower. She did not even bother closing the door of the room since she knew that soon, As will join her. She adjusted the heat of the shower first before turning the faucet, the slightly hot water now hitting her skin, steam filling up the room.


    She closed her eyes the moment it hit her head, the water trickling down to her face then to her whole body. She almost gasped when she felt As'' breath fanning the back of her neck, making her turn her body to look at him.


    She was not even given a chance to look at him when suddenly, he pinned her against the wall and crashed his lips on hers, the water continuing to pour on them as they shared a passionate kiss.

 Chapter 199: Lovemaking(2)

    "Mm¡­"


    Meredith moaned against his lips. As As'' desire grew more and more with the teasing she did a while ago, he let his tongue delve inside her mouth. She reciprocated the kiss, allowing his entry, their tongues intertwined as they continued kissing.


    ''Damn¡­ she was just undressing herself in front of me yet it had the power to drive me wild like this!''


    As if finding the difficulty to contain his drive, he inteced his fingers with hers as Meredith''s arms was still pinned against the wall above her head.


    She wanted so much to wrap her arms around him, brush her hand through his hair and tug it out of pleasure¡­ but she''d have to wait for him to loosen his hold on her.


    Meredith''s lips a perfect "o" the moment they stopped kissing. She felt As'' lips settling on her neck, suckling on her skin to leave a small mark.


    This time, he let go both of her hands that were pinned above her head. Meredith dly held his shoulders as if bncing herself, her knees weakening when As was just starting to tease her.


    Noticing this, he stopped for a while, a smirk on his face as he spoke to her in a sultry voice, sending shivers down her spine.


    "Now I''m doing the teasing, Meredith."


    "Aaah!"


    Meredith moaned when he felt his other hand cupping her right boob. With his mouth suckling on the left, her hand instinctively reached out to his hair, raking it then soon tugging it due to pleasure.


    "As..." she said his name, want and more desireced in the tone of her voice. "I want more¡­ please."


    A sexy, gutturalughter came from him as he stopped sucking her nipple for a while. Their eyes met for a moment, As statement a tease, yet a further turn on to Meredith.


    "Then beg."


    The slightly hot water continued to flow and ssh on them. It made their intimacy more sensual, making them want to continue teasing each other as the sensation of water and pleasure are a perfect mix this time.


    Soon, As was on his knees in front of her. He slightly parted her legs apart, his fingers yfully teasing her entrance.


    "Ooh¡­"


    Meredith''s left hand reached up to her lips, the tips of her fingers bitten in satisfaction. It was indeed obvious with the way she creased her brows and in the way she looked at him that she was expectant and in need more of his touch.


    "As¡­ please¡­"


    Wanting to tease her further, he said no words. Instead, he stuck his tongue out and licked the slit of her pussy, making  Meredith''s leg shiver a bit. He stopped for a moment, arching a brow at her and gave her a warning.


    "If your legs give in, I''d definitely stop."


    "Oh, fuck¡­ please¡­ no," Meredith said softly, now doing her best to keep her bnce. Before she even knew it, his head came closer to her pussy, now starting to taste her, then fully lick her in different speeds.


    "Aa-aah!"


    Meredith''s hands now reached to his hair. With her taking a fistful of his wet hair and tugging it in pleasure, it did not hurt him in any way. Rather, he found it pleasurable as the slight pain was also satisfying him.


    It also meant that everything he did indeed further turned Meredith on, not wanting to stop.


    "A-As! Mmm¡­ aaah! Fuck!"


    His tongue went slower, then faster. asionally, he would delve his tongue in and out, making it more irresistible to Meredith. Even though she was given a warning not to give in a while ago, he could feel that soon, her legs wouldpletely turn into jell-o.


    Meredith panted with want as soon as he stopped. With him now slowly standing up, their eyes locked for a moment, the two of them not moving for a while. As put his forehead against Meredith''s their breaths mingling each other.


    As if reading each other''s thoughts, she reached out to his now hard cock, As now closing his eyes as Meredith slowly moved her hand on his up and down, tightening from time to time.


    "Nngh¡­"


    As grunted as he hitched his breath in pleasure, his eyes now open to look straight into hers. She felt his dick twitch in her hand, the man asking her a question that made Meredith answer immediately, not hesitating even for a second.


    "You want more?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you really want more?"


    "As¡­ yes."


    She continued moving her hand, now picking up the pace as she did so quickly. With As'' breathing quickening and deepening in each breath he took, he ordered her to beg in which sheplied to do so.


    "Beg."


    "As¡­ please."


    "What, Meredith?" he teased, pretending not to hear her when he just wanted her to beg for him more. "What did you say?"


    "As¡­" she said his name once more, now full with desperation. "I want you! I want--aaah!!"


    It happened quickly before she could even process what had just happened. As turned her body against the wall, taking her from behind. He roughly thrust his dick inside her, his left hand tightly holding his waist and his right hand getting a fistful of her hair and tugging it to arch her back.


    "A-As!" She screamed his name, cursing under her breath as she liked how rough he is. "Fuck! More! More! Aaah!"


    "Fuck!!"


    As hissed, his thrust going deeper and harder in her pussy. She''s tight, wet, and aroused all over--the walls of her pussy tightening around his shaft, making it quick for him to reach his release.


    "A-As! I¡­ aaah!!!"


    As they were both nearing their climax, in all his strength, he made her face him. She carried him, her legs wrapping tightly around his waist. He thrust inside her a few more times until he crushed his lips against hers, releasing it all inside her.


    "Mm¡­!!"


    They kissed passionately on their finish, Meredith feeling warmth ooze inside her. As he still twitched inside her in pleasure, slowly they felt weak, making them want to calm down.


    As gently helped her stand up. As he withdrew from her, he felt heavy, his head now leaning on her shoulder while Meredith embraced him.


    "I love you, Meredith," As whispered, Meredith smiling as she replied to him.


    "I love you, too, As."

 Chapter 200: Family Reunion

    The two had ordered the best room service meals in the hotel. With them already eating breakfast by the balcony that''s overlooking the city, the sunshine hit on them giving them a warm morning despite the chilliness of near autumn.


    They were served quite a heavy breakfast! As Meredith put egg on top of her rice before putting it in her mouth, As looked afar as he took a sip of his hot coffee. He always liked  coffee in the morning before eating his breakfast.


    As let out a rxed sigh. As he set down his coffee on the table, his eyes met Meredith''s. She smiled at him as she spoke to him about the hotel.


    "You''re so humble despite you achieving so much," shemented, pushing rice on her spoon with the help of the fork. "So this hotel is one of yours, Mr. Handsome and Rich CEO?"


    As nodded as he chuckled. "You don''t have to call me that," he added, already starting to eat his breakfast. He then looked at the bracelet Meredith was holding and remembered Austin.


    "He really made way into giving us something we could call him with in case of danger," he said, Meredith looking at the jade bracelet that she was wearing.


    "Yeah. This is some sort of magical bracelet, right? For the purpose of calling him if we are in dire danger," she added, As nodding again as he took a piece of his food in his mouth.


    "He''s very cool, you know¡­ Austin. You''d really not wonder why he is the most powerful and all-knowing fae," he added, Meredith agreeing to what she said.


    "That''s true," she replied, now taking a sip of her coffee as well. "We really need his help to get The Book of Shadows. He''s really the one going to lead us into what we need when ites to breaking the bond."


    "I wonder, though--" As began, getting Meredith''s full attention. "--if we could really immediately get our hands on that book with his help. Even he knows that getting it is not all that simple."


    "Then we have to further talk about it once we''re together." She put down her cup of coffee. "For now, we still have to surprise Sofia, Aaron, and Ace," she added, a smile on As'' faceing to light.


    "Excited to see them?" he asked, a scoffing from her.


    "Who wouldn''t? It has been a year, hasn''t it?" replied, narrowing her eyes at him. "We really didn''t tell them that we''re here. I really want to see their reactions once they''re surprised to see us!"


    "Then, what are you nning to do?" As asked, cocking his head to the side. "We visit them first, or your little brother?"


    "Hmm¡­" Meredith thought for a while. "I''m actually thinking if we should pick up Aaron first. It''s their break this time around, so he''s probably out by the park reading a book or ying his Nintendo Switch since it''s portable. He likes the outdoors."


    "Oh, so we go there. And then?"


    "We go to Sofia''s. She''s usually at home especially if I''m not here, not around to pester her into going out to explore new ces. We can have lunch with them or she decides we go outside if she''s up to it. She doesn''t mind us having Aaron around. She loves my lil bro, too," she answered, As nodding.


    "Alrighty, then," he said, taking a sip of his coffee again. "Then after that, we visit Ace. He''s usually free in the evening."


    "Alright. That''s settled, then!" Meredith looked at the grandfather''s clock present in their hotel room. "We still have a few hours time to ourselves before we head out to look for my brother. What do you have in mind?"


    A cheeky grin appeared on the werewolf''s face. "A sexy meal."


    Meredith yfully rolled her eyes at him. "Oh, shut up. Isn''tst night enough? I''m quite sore."


    With that, she stood up first from the table, already making way to the bathroom to prepare herself first so that they could only leave their hotel roomter on and not take up so much time preparing to look for her little brother Aaron.


    ***


    Indeed, Meredith''s right. In the park under therge oak tree, was Aaron. He was wearing a white baseball shirt, paired with ck pants, rubber shoes, and then a cap. He was leaning on the tree''s trunk as he yed his portable gaming console, Nintendo Switch.


    He was ying Stoon. It''s a third-person shooting game that focuses on spraying ink on the area and its opponent. To anyone not ustomed to gaming, it would be very confusing to them to understand the concept of the game.


    Aaron had his brows creased together. As he was focusing firing on his opponent, suddenly, a shadow made his game screen darker. It seemed that someone or something may be standing before him, blocking him.


    "Tsk¡­" Aaron clicked his tongue, his eyes still glued to the screen. "Excuse me, you''re blocking the light," he added, still continuing to y.


    "Ehem¡­" Meredith cleared her throat, stopping herself fromughing as she found it cute that her little brother is so fixated on ying his game. "Still ying your silly games, lil Aaron?"


    ''Lil Aaron?'' he stopped ying for a while, not minding that his character is now dead. ''There''s only one person who calls me that¡­''


    As he also realized that his voice is familiar, he slowly looked up to see who was before him. His eyes grew wider when he realized that it is no other than her big sister indeed! Lil Aaron, that''s it--Meredith! She''s the only person who calls him that!


    "Meredith!"


    Aaron immediately set aside his Nintendo. He stood up abruptly, almost falling to the ground but he regained his bnce. He quickly embraced his older sister, Meredith immediately returning the hug.


    "Oh, Aaron¡­ you grew taller!" shemented, now looking at him as he is indeed a few inches taller than her. "You''re going to get taller than this soon and I may not call you lil Aaron anymore!"


    "I missed you so much, Meredith!" Aaron eximed, obviously happy to see his older sister. "Why haven''t you been keeping in touch!?"


    "I''m sorry, Aaron¡­" Meredith apologized, a small smile appearing on her face. "I was too busy, that''s all. But I''m here now, right?"


    Aaron greeted As as well. As the three of them talked to catch up, they decided to stay at the park for a while before visiting Sofia.

 Chapter 201: Boy toy

    "Ugh¡­"


    Sofia plopped herself on the couch, making herself bounce on the mattress as she did so. She looked at the wall clock present in the room, a sighing out from her as she realized that it was 11 AM in the morning.


    "It''s always fun at night and not during the day time," she said aloud, talking to herself. "Where is Meredith when you need her? I need some fun in my life and I haven''t heard from her for more than a year now!"


    Sofia turned so she couldy on her back. She let out a bored sigh, blowing her bangs away from her cheek. She narrowed her eyes at the ceiling as she wondered what she could do while her best friend is away. She rarely goes out on her own. Everything''s extra fun with Meredith.


    She only shopped alone and watched TV shows from time to time after she does her work. With her even traveling alone from time to time as well, those are the only things that she does ever since Meredith left.


    As Sofia was onlyying on the sofa, he heard mumblesing from her window, getting her attention. She stood up immediately as she heard a familiar voice, making her look out the window to see who it was.


    She peered down from where she stood. She then saw Ace talking with one of their workers, Sofia arching a brow in curiosity as she was wondering why he is here at their ce.


    "What''s he doing here?" she mumbled to herself, her eyes widening slightly when her worker left, leaving Ace alone standing by the garden. Sofia immediately opened the windows and let half of her body outside to call him out. "Hey! What are you doing here!?"


    Ace looked at her from where he was. With him tilting his head to the side, he replied to her in an enough loud, deep voice so that she could hear him.


    "You''re going to fall."


    Sofia rolled her eyes at him. "No, I won''t--oh!!" she immediately held the window sill for bnce, Ace shaking his head in disapproval as he already warned her about it.


    "Stay there," he called out once more, Sofia already heading inside of the room to wait for him.


    ''Why is he here?'' she thought, her brows creasing. ''Is it because of my father again?''


    After a few minutes, Ace already arrived. As he leaned on the opened door, he crossed his arms in front of his chest, greeting her.


    "I told you you were about to fall," he started, Sofia scoffing.


    "Shut up¡­ I didn''t. I regained my bnce." Sofia then arched a brow at him and asked him a question. "Out on another errand for dad, whatever that is?"


    Ace nodded, gesturing to her. "And what are you up to?"


    "Being bored to death," Sofia answered in all honesty, rolling her eyes extremely to the point that anyone could see her might think her eyeballs might pop out at any moment. "I''m so bored--I don''t know what the hell I''d do other than shopping, traveling, watching¡­"


    "You''re rich," Ace started, shrugging his shoulders as he now entered the room, no longer leaning on the door frame. "Find some new hobby."


    "Like what?" Sofia asked, groaning. "Horseback riding? Painting? Writing? Ice skating?"


    "Yeah, whatever works," Ace said, shrugging again. "Those may not be boring."


    Sofia then started walking to and fro in the room. As their eyes met, she said something that made the man scoff as if she said something ridiculous.


    "Entertain me."


    "Am I a clown?"


    "No," she answered, circling him as he whispered against his ear. "My toy."


    Ace scoffed, making Sofia gasp as she didn''t expect this to happen in under just a few seconds. He had his arm wrapped around her waist, dipping her down as if in a dance. Their eyes locked each other''s, his breath fanning her lips as he spoke in just a few words, sending shivers down her spine.


    "Remember¡­ you are my toy as well."


    They stared at each other for more than five seconds. As each second ticked by, however, the tension between them grew deeper and heavier. Before they even knew it, their lips crashed hungrily on each other.


    Sofia''s hands crawled its way up from his waist, up to his chest, then settled on his neck to pull him closer to her. Without warning, Ace invited his own tongue in her mouth, further exploring it as they continued sharing a fiery, passionate kiss.


    "Mm¡­"


    Sofia moaned against his lips. He couldn''t help but smirk as he found her soft mewl of desire satisfying, their want for each other intensifying by the second.


    As if no longer able to contain their desire and desperate to contain it, Ace pinned her against the wall behind them. She gapsed as she felt his lips on her neck''s skin, suckling and leaving a small mark on her.


    "Ace¡­" she moaned his name, her knees going weak on her. However, the moment she turned her head for his easier ess, her eyes grew wider when she saw three (well, the younger one''s eyes were covered) people watching them.


    Meredith, her little brother Aaron, and As were in the room since when!? Why didn''t the maid tell them that she haspany?!


    "A-Ace," Sofia warned, her body stiffening immediately. "You have to stop."


    Ace didn''t stop as he thought she was ying hard to get. However, with a slightly heavy p of her hand on his back, he stopped, his head snapping up to surprisingly see his brother As, along with Meredith and a young boy whose eyes are covered.


    "Oh, seriously, Meredith," Aaron eximed, brushing off his older sister''s hands from his eyes. "I''m old enough to see people kissing."


    "Not to me, you''re not," Meredith said, hitting the back of his little brother''s head.


    "Whew¡­" As whistled, a smirking to his face as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. "I guess a lot has happened in a year and we really need to catch up."


    Ace and Sofia fixed theirposure. With him walking out, As couldn''t help but chuckle, following his brother to talk to him.


    "M-Meredith¡­" Sofia said,bing her messy hair with her hand. It seemed only a moment ago that she wondered where her best friend is, and here she is--seeing her in an awkward situation. "Since when have you been here?"

 Chapter 202: Catch up(1)

    "Whew¡­" As whistled, a smirking to his face as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. "I guess a lot has happened in a year and we really need to catch up."


    Ace and Sofia fixed theirposure. With him walking out, As couldn''t help but chuckle, following his brother to talk to him.


    "M-Meredith¡­" Sofia said,bing her messy hair with her hand. It seemed only a moment ago that she wondered where her best friend is, and here she is--seeing her in an awkward situation. "Since when have you been here?"


    Meredith didn''t answer Sofia for a moment. As she crossed her arms in front of her chest, she arched a brow at her as well, a small smileing to her face.


    "Long enough to surprise you two when you finally saw us in the room," she answered, Sofia looking at Aaron with an apologetic smile.


    "Sorry, lil tyke¡­ you had to see that," she said, Aaron letting out a scoff.


    "Don''t call me lil tyke, I''m turning 15 this year," he replied, Meredith yfully ruffling her little brother''s hair.


    "To us, you''re still our lil bro," she said, now looking back at Sofia. "You do have a lot to tell me," she added, now Sofia rolling her eyes at her best friend.


    "You''re one to talk," she said, gesturing her hand to her. "You left for almost a year, or a year¡­ without updating me. And you''re suddenly here like you didn''t even leave," she added, now walking past her to leave the room.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Come on, you two," Sofia ordered, Meredith and Aaron following her in tow. "As if we''re going to talk and spill teas without actual teas and snacks. To the kitchen, duh!"


    "Ooh! Sofia, can we have pizza?"


    Meredith immediately hit the back of his head. "We might eat outside! Why order pizza?"


    Aaron narrowed his eyes at his older sister. "I know you just got back home¡­ but why do you have to act obnoxiously like you always do?"


    Even though he said that in almost a whisper, Sofia and Meredithughed at his statement as they could still hear it. However, Sofia sided with him this time, agreeing to Aaron''s suggestion.


    "Well, I am up for pizza now that he suggested it."


    Meredith widened her eyes. "But As and I were nning to have to eat out with youter on."


    "Bah¡­" Sofia brushed her hand up in the air, dismissing the suggestion. "It''s nice to catch up here at home. Besides, he probably went off with Ace to catch up with him just now, too. I''ll message Ace that he ask the maid to make them some snacks as well."


    Sofia got her phone from her pocket. As she looked for Ace''s name, she texted him to ask for the maid to prepare some snacks as well. As Meredith peered over her shoulder, she could only see Sofia sending long messages and then Ace replying with emojis or just one or a few words.


    He really is a man of a few words, and Sofia doesn''t seem to be too much bothered about it¡­


    "Since when did you and Ace be a thing?"


    "Ha!" Sofia eximed, as if her best friend said something very stupid. "He and I aren''t a thing."


    "So it''s just a fling, you and him? Like fuck buddies?"


    Sofia and Meredith looked at Aaron as they stopped walking to the kitchen for a moment. With them not believing what they heard from him, he shrugged his shoulders, not understanding why the two looked at him with incredulity.


    "What? Isn''t that the term?"


    "What made me and Sofia look is the fact that you know what those are," Meredith replied, a scoffing from Sofia.


    "Come on, Meredith," she started, the three of them continuing to walk towards the kitchen to make some tea then order some pizza. "Your little brother is not that little anymore. He ain''t gonna be a child forever. He''s a teenager, for Pete''s sake. Of course he''s bound to learn about that."


    Aaron grinned,paring her and Meredith. "She''s cooler as a big sister than you, I guess."


    "Oh, shut up," Meredith replied, narrowing her eyes at her. By this time, they have already reached the kitchen, the two of them sitting on a chair as Sofia started preparing tea. "Who was it that immediately hugged me when he saw me, saying he misses me?"


    Aaron didn''t answer and just rolled his eyes at her. Sofiaughed at the two, going back to the conversation.


    "Anyway¡­ just like as Aaron said, it''s just that. A fling--just fucking."


    "I see¡­" Meredith nodded slowly, slightly not believing the situation. "Well, I shouldment more about it, but considering that you know what may happen, like possibly developing feelings for him, then I won''t warn you about it. You prolly warned yourself before agreeing to this situation."


    "Yeah, good girl," Sofia said, giving them a wink. "Anyway, we''ll have girl talk next time. Considering that you and As are here, you may be just visiting for a short time."


    "Yeah¡­ we''re going to leave tomorrow," she answered, Sofia letting out a sigh. "But this time, since contacting you would be easier, I''ll try my best to message you and Aaron from time to time. I promise."


    "You better, Meredith," Aaron said, a little pouting from him. "Even Sofia wonders what took you so long toe back."


    This time, Sofia came to them, serving them tea. As she already ordered via phone application their pizza, they only have to wait for their snack to arrive.


    "Now let''s talk. As and Ace cane when they''re done talking to each other. Of course, they''d also have their own chitchat with us uninvolved," Sofia said, propping a hand under her chin.


    "So you up for dinnerter?" Meredith asked, Sofia nodding to answer her question.


    "Fuck yeah! Who wouldn''t?"


    Meredith looked at her little brother. "Aaron, care to join us?"


    "Nah," he said, shaking his head to say no. "I''ll catch up with you while we''re here. I have some homework to do thest minuteter this evening."


    "So it''s a double dateter this evening, then," Sofia said, the three of them already catching up as they drink their tea, waiting for their pizza snack.

 Chapter 203: Catch up (2)

    The moment Ace took off from the room, As followed him in tow. He immediately walked back towards the garden where the fountain was present, his twin brother chuckling as he was being followed.


    "Come on, Ace¡­ it''s not that bad," Asmented, teasing him slightly. Ace stopped on his tracks and turned to look at him, not saying a word. "I mean¡­ both of you, especially her, seemed to enjoy it. Thumbs up, you did great, bro," he added, giving a thumbs up as well.


    "Ugh¡­" Ace did a facepalm then let out a sigh. "Please¡­ don''t make it more awkward as it already is," he added, As chuckling as he leaned on the tree''s trunk behind him.


    "Sorry¡­" he apologized, crossing his arms in front of his chest. "So how are ya?" he asked, Ace now looking at him and then shrugged his shoulders.


    "Nothing much, just so-so," he answered, As nodding slowly to ask another question.


    "So you and Sofia¡­ Meredith''s best friend¡­ you two dating?"


    A ping was heard from Ace''s phone. As he didn''t answer him for a while, he got his phone from his pocket. He unlocked it and saw that he got a message from Sofia. With a slight arch of his brow, he opened it, reading her message.


    The text read:


    "We''re in the kitchen. Just having tea and then ordered pizza. You can tell the maid if you and As wants some snacks or drinks."


    Ace just reacted a "like" emoji on it then sent her a short message instead. It read:


    "We''ll join instead after the talk. See you."


    "How sweet¡­ you guys are in one location but still texting. Very doting and dedicated partner, aren''t ya?"


    As''ment snapped Ace out of his thoughts. With a death warning to his brother, he just brushed off what he said and exined their circumstance.


    "The two of us are just fucking. Nothing more, nothing less."


    "Aaah¡­" As nodded his head slowly, furthermenting about it. "What if either of you develops feelings for the other? What will happen then?"


    "Noment," Ace said, letting out a sigh as he redirected the subject to a different one. "You''re back on earth¡­ why?"


    "Business as ever, Ace," Asmented, letting out a small sigh as well as he threw his hands up in the air as if giving up on catching up with his brother. "We''re looking for something, The Book of Shadows," he added, a serious expression on Ace''s face as he furrowed his brows.


    "For what?"


    "A lot of things. That book''s gonna be helpful," As started. "But the main thing that we need with the help of that book is breaking Meredith''s bond with Marcus."


    Ace noticed a sense of hostility on his twin''s brother tone of voice, especially when he said Marcus'' name. With a slow nod, he narrowed his eyes at him,ing back at him with a tease because he was also teased a moment ago.


    "Jealous?"


    As gave him a warning look, too. "I already shut up. You do, too."


    Ace couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. It had been long since As heard himugh, and it had been long since they talked to each other, so he just let it go andughed along with him.


    "Well, Meredith and I will be leaving tomorrow," As added, Ace tilting his head to the side out of curiosity.


    "So soon? You two just got here," hemented, As letting out another sigh.


    "I know¡­ that''s why we made sure to spend time with you, Sofia, and Aaron today before things get serious," he replied, walking towards his brother to tap his shoulder. "Besides¡­ we''ll be together until the evening. For sure, the girls woulde up with a double date--us having dinner."


    "Double date," Ace said, a scoffing from him. "I have no choice but to go."


    As grinned and teased him once more. "For Sofia?"


    "You, you idiot," Ace said, acting all defensive. "And that, too. Gotta tell you her father asked for a favor of me watching over her from time to time. She doesn''t know that, though."


    "I see. A serious mission on your end, too?"


    Ace nodded, already knowing that he trusts As not to tell anything about it even to Meredith.


    "I understand. Your secret''s safe with me," he said, Ace giving him a fist bump to thank him.


    "If things go south, you know you can count on me," he said, pointing at his pocket where he knows his phone is kept. "You''re back here now. Communication is easy. You''ve been gone for almost a year or a year now."


    "I know, Ace," he said, feeling warm that he does have a deep connection and closeness with his twin brother even though they were not always together. Even without exchanging much words, they can read each other like an open book and he very much appreciates that. "I''ll keep in touch."


    "Good," Ace said, now walking away then As following him. "Let''s join them for tea while we wait for pizza. I''m kinda hungry."


    As watched Ace walk in the area, turning from every corner just for them to go to the kitchen. He couldn''t help but chuckle, getting his attention as they continued walking to where Meredith, Sofia, and Aaron are.


    "What?" Ace asked, As not helping butment on what he noticed.


    "It seems that you''re always here--knowing every corner of the ce. You must frequently visit her."


    Ace slightly blushed, but it was nice that he had his back turned as they walked so As couldn''t see his face.


    "Part of the watch mission."


    "Yeah, Ace," As just agreed, not buying his statement. "All part of your secret mission, I get it."


    "Oh, just shut up¡­ I know you just got back here, but I can shoot you if I want since you can heal yourself quick anyways."


    Asughed out loud. With hisugh infectious, Ace joined him as they caught up with each other for some more before they reached the kitchen to join Meredith, Aaron, and Sofia.

 Chapter 204: Outing

    After they ate snacks and light lunch together at Sofia''s home, the five of them, Meredith, Aaron, As, Ace, and Sofia hung out in the living room to y Monopoly, a real-estate board game for two to eight yers, in which the yer''s goal is to remain financially solvent while forcing opponents into bankruptcy by buying and developing pieces of property.


    As they noticed that soon, it will be evening, Aaron got their attention. "Oh, sorry, Meredith, guys¡­ it''s gonna be 6 PM soon. I have to go and do some homework."


    Meredith and Sofia gave him a teasing look, the two boys scoffing at him as they couldn''t believe what they heard.


    "You really do homework? Why not skip it?" When As said this, Meredith hit his arm, making him chuckle. "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I''m just amazed that he really does his homework."


    "Opposed to you," Ace started, teasing his twin brother. "You often skip homework to the point that sometimes, the teacher scolds you."


    "Shut up," As replied with a loud chuckle. "As if you don''t do it as well."


    Sofia narrowed her eyes at the boys in disappointment. "You two seem so proud of what you''re doing in the past¡­"


    Meredith arched a brow at her. "Says the girl who''d often skip sses with me."


    "Woah¡­" Aaronughed at them, shaking his head in disapproval. "To think that you guys should be my role model, but listen to what my ears are hearing right now," he added, everyone nowughing as they had almost forgotten about the game that they''re ying.


    "Anyway¡­" Meredith stood up, letting out a small sigh as she gave her little brother a hug. "You tell me when you get home, alright?"


    "Yes, of course," Aaron said, looking at the others. "I may be doing my homework at thest minute, at least I don''t skip and cut ss," he added, As yfully rolling his eyes at him.


    "You''re missing out on all the fun you could have alone or with your friends. You can cut and go to the arcades and--ow!"


    As Meredith was still standing, she gave a small kick on his leg, stopping him mid-sentence.


    "Don''t listen to him," Meredith said, sticking out her tongue at As. "You''re a good guy. I''m proud of you for being responsible. You keep at it, yeah?"


    "Aight," Aaron said, now waving good bye to the others. "See ya someday, guys. Thanks for the hangout."


    As Meredith walked Aaron to the door, the other three looked at the game, no longer having the interest to continue and finish the game.


    "ying Monopoly always took so much time," As said, a chuckleing from his twin brother.


    "Excuses. You''re d it ended. Aaron was the richest among us and you''re already at the brink of bankruptcy." he said, Sofiaughing at how the brothers are interacting with each other like they are children.


    "Oh, you''re just happy because back when we yed this as children in school, you often lost," As mumbled, still enough for Sofia to hear.


    At the same moment, Meredith came back to the group, not bothering to sit back down. She got their attention as she told them a suggestion.


    "Seeing as the evening is almost here, shall Sofia and I prepare ourselves before we head out?"


    "Go," Ace answered with a flick of his hand as well. "Women take too long to dress up. As and I will just stay here and watch something."


    Sofia narrowed her eyes at the boys. "You two aren''t going to change?"


    Ace and As looked at each other then back at the women. With them doing a shrug at the same time, anyone who would look at them would remind them of Tweedledee and Tweedledum, the twins of Alice and Wondend.


    Always talking in unison, or finishing each other''s sentences¡­ or moving as one.


    Really a twin thing.


    "We don''t need much time in dressing up. You two go. How are we going to change when what we''re wearing is okay? Where are we going¡­ the ballroom," As said, the girls just rolling their eyes at them before they left.


    The twinsughed a bit when they watched their retreating figure. As they tidied up the game board of the Monopoly instead, they decided to just stay here in the living room while waiting for the girls.


    "Could you believe it?" Sofia said, scoffing as well. "They don''t get that we''re dressing up for them--well, for us, to be exact."


    Meredith shook her head, her grin never leaving her face. "Ignore them. Anyway¡­ it''s been long since we went out together, with them, even."


    "True," Sofia said, the two of them already reaching Sofia''s bedroom. "Anyway¡­ seeing as you two came here with no bags and all, I take it that you borrow clothes from me?" she asked, narrowing her eyes at her.


    "Yup," Meredith answered, a winking from her. "Very convenient that we always have the same sizes, huh?"


    "Typical of you, Meredith. And you know I can''t say no."


    And with that, the two of them entered the room, immediately going to the wardrobe to see which clothes they are wearing for tonight.


    Meredith cocked her head to the side. "Where are we going to eat dinner, by the way?"


    "Oh, just a simple, but okay ce. Since you told me that you''d be leaving soon, like tomorrow, let''s eat like a pig today."


    Meredith widened her eyes. "Eat like a pig--are we going to a buffet?"


    "Let''s have unlimited Korean barbeque," Sofia answered, already browsing for casual clothes hanged in her wardrobe. "Besides, the boys definitely love a lot of unlimited meat being grilled. All we do is act cute, and eat like a baby pig."


    Meredith couldn''t help butugh. As they also thought that Korean barbeque does sound appetizing considering that they only had soft lunch, the women thought it''s okay to not be too conscious when ites to their diet today.


    "Consider it as a cheat day" as most women say especially now that it is a rare asion that they get to eat out as a group.

 Chapter 205: Barbecue

    To their surprise, the girls only prepared for half an hour as opposed to the hour-long preparation. Meredith only wore blue skinny jeans and a baggy in white sweater. She also borrowed (soon to be her possession) Sofia''s white sneakers to match the whole outfit.


    Sofia thought that she could twin with her best friend, of course! They''d be taking selfies so being in a matchy outfit with your best friend certainly would get a lot of likes--especially that both of them are so pretty and quite popr in their ce.


    Sofia wore light ck skinny jeans and light blue baggy sweater. She wore ck sneakers since ck can be paired with anything. Like Meredith, she also had her hair in a ponytail. Since the restaurant will be a bit hot with grilling barbeque everywhere, tying your hair is a great help.


    They also wore just simple makeup, only powdering their faces, applying cheek and lip tint. As they also put sweet perfume on them, they took one selfie together, before heading down to meet the boys.


    "Leggo?" Sofia said, Meredith nodding as she took one selfie with her phone.


    "Leggo."


    The two of them already made way down the stairs and into the living room. They saw As and Ace already standing up, just talking among themselves as if they knew that the girls are already done preparing.


    "Oh! You two done?" Sofia asked, As answering her question instead.


    "Like I said¡­ no need to prepare. And--" he pointed at his nose. --"I could tell that you two are done by your scenting to a close."


    With that, they already went out of the house, Ace''s car already outside and prepared. As decided to sit beside his twin brother as he drove, while the women decided to stay at the back so they can further catch up while the men chime in from time to time during their conversation.


    When they told them that they are going to have Korean barbeque, the womenughed when they guessed right: the men liking the idea of unlimited meat being grilled in front of them, hot and ready for them to eat.


    ***


    They decided to try the new Korean barbeque restaurant that had just opened up in the city. The four of them had heard great things about the ce and were eager to experience it for themselves.


    As they made their way to the restaurant, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of excitement and anticipation.


    Soon, Ace parked their car the moment they arrived. The sound of As sniffing with his nose made the threeugh, along with his remark as they came close to the restaurant.


    "Damn¡­ can you smell that? It''s divine!"


    As they walked into the restaurant, the smell of marinated meats and spices filled their noses. The restaurant was decorated with traditional Koreannterns and the tables were equipped with grills in the center. They were immediately greeted by a friendly hostess who showed them to their table.


    "Thank you for reserving a table in advance. We got the best area for you," she said, the four of them smiling at her to thank her.


    Sofia, who had been to a Korean barbeque restaurant before this one months ago, took charge and began to order for the group. She knew the ins and outs of Korean cuisine and made sure to order a wide variety of dishes for everyone to try.


    They started off with some appetizers like kimchi and mandu, which were quickly devoured by the group. The vors were bold and intense, with the perfect amount of spice and seasoning.


    Then came the main event, the meat. The waiter brought out tter after tter of thinly sliced beef, pork, and chicken, all marinated in different sauces and spices. The group watched in amazement as the waiter expertly ced the meat on the grill in the center of the table.


    The moment the waiter left, Meredith got the tongs to grill the meat, making sure that the others won''t get burned. As was the most talkative of them all, couldn''t help butment on the set-up.


    "It''s indeed very convenient that we''re doing this, huh? Cooking it in front of us and once it''s ready, it''s good to eat!"


    "Take it easy," Meredith scolded him. "This ce isn''t going away. Eat slowly."


    The group continued to cook and eat. Ace, who had never tried Korean barbeque before, was amazed by the way the meat was cooked tableside. He took charge of grilling the meat and made sure it was cooked to perfection.


    Meredith, on the other hand, was more interested in the side dishes like japchae and bibimbap. She couldn''t get enough of the vorful and colorful dishes. She was blown away by theplexity of the vors and how they all seemed to work together in harmony.


    Sofia, who had been craving Korean barbeque for weeks, was in heaven. She had tried almost every dish on the menu and was impressed by the variety and quality of the food. The meat was tender and juicy, the side dishes were vorful and filling, and the overall experience was one she would never forget.


    "So¡­" Sofia started, "Stop saying that this is a double-date. You know we ain''t like that," she added, As and Meredith just nodding as they continued eating.


    As they ate, theyughed and shared stories, enjoying the delicious food and each other''spany. The atmosphere was lively and energetic, with everyone around them having just as much fun as they were.


    Just as they were having fun, however, they knew that they have to talk about why they are going so soon--why they have to leave the next day, which is tomorrow already.


    "You two need to go so soon?" Sofia asked, putting more meat on top of her rice. "Where are you going?"


    "Irnd," Meredith answered, taking a sip of her iced tea to remove the strong savory taste on her tongue. "We''re already starting to look for  something."


    Sofia and Ace''s expression turned slightly serious. With them already understanding what''s soon toe down, they knew that they wouldn''t be able to see the two of them for quite a long time again.


    And so they continued talking and eating together¡­ before they separate wayster in the evening.

 Chapter 206: Ireland

    The two of them were already on board on the ne bound to Irnd. After their group dinnerst night, they were so full that what they only didst night was walk, go back to their hotel room, prepared for their trip, and then slept.


    As Meredith was looking at the window, she heard As sigh, getting her attention.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, looking at the message that he got from Austin.


    "He says that he may be dyed for a day or two. I wonder what is keeping him from the pce when we are already looking for the book."


    Meredith looked at his screen and she could indeed see his message. With a small smile tugging the corner of her lips, she told him a suggestion as she held the pamphlet about the country in her hand.


    "Well¡­ why not we think of ces to visit while we wait for him? As we visit ces, we may look for clues about the ce, and it might lead us to the clues that we are looking for."


    "Hmm¡­" As thought for a while, looking at the pamphlet. With a slow noding from him, he does recall that even Austin may not be familiar as to where a leprechaun can be seen here in Irnd. "Well¡­ maybe exploring the ce could help."


    "Mm." Meredith agreed, looking at the pamphlet and turning the pages to look at ces to visit. "Of course, even though mortals believe it''s a myth, who would know more about their origin and ce? The locals who spread the story, right? Maybe we can ask them."


    "A point," he agreed, now replying to Austin''s message. "Then I''ll let him know that while waiting for him, we will visit some ces."


    It was quiet for a minute. While Meredith was busy humming to herself a tune as she read the pamphlet on Irnd''s wonders, As then heard his phone ping, making him read the message.


    "Ah¡­ and he agrees," he updated Meredith, further telling his message. "And he suggests we visit the ces in Dublin as a start. Well, our ne willnd there. How convenient."


    "Dublin¡­ it''s here on this pamphlet."


    However, as they were looking at the pictures of the scenic ces in Dublin, one picture caught As'' attention. Somehow, that ce seemed to be magical in a sense. Other than its breathtaking view, he thought that it might be a good ce to start looking for clues on leprechauns.


    "Glendalough and Wicklow mountains¡­ it might be a good thing to hike there."


    Meredith widened her eyes. "Hike? As¡­ you know I''m not that very athletic."


    As chuckled a little. With him kissing the top of her head, he assured her that it''s going to be an okay trip--one that can hit two birds with one stone.


    "While looking for clues, it can also be fun doing something worthwhile, you know? Something you aren''t used to doing."


    Meredith arched a brow at him. "A hike¡­"


    "Yes, a hike. Besides¡­ not all people will hike deep in the mountains. It''s a good start to begin our search! We book a group hike, talk to the locals possibly, then hike the location deeper on our own."


    "Oh¡­" Meredith pouted a little. "If only this isn''t an important mission, I could''ve skipped this hike and all."


    "You can''t," As said, cocking his head to the side. "Besides¡­ you are doing this for me--for us, right? So you can break the bond between you and him?"


    Meredith nodded. With a small smile appearing her face, she knew that indeed, that is one of the reasons why they are pursuing the book.


    "Yes¡­ fine¡­ let''s hike. I have no choice."


    As chuckled. "Don''t make the idea of hiking so bad! Besides, Meredith¡­ this can be one of the memories memorable for you--our travel here. And of course, we can visit other ces you want, too, before the hike. You want that?"


    Her face lit up for a moment. She does like the idea of visiting other ces! With a noding from her, they then looked at the pamphlet to decide on ces they could visit while they are in Dublin.


    ***


    As soon as theynded in Dublin, they were taken aback by the city''s charm. The bustling streets, lively pubs, and friendly people made them feel right at home.


    After checking in to one of As'' hotels, they spent their remaining hours of the day exploring the city''s top attractions, such as the Guinness Storehouse and Trinity College. They decided that since Austin maye herete in the afternoon tomorrow, they have the free day today.


    Tomorrow, they n on exploring other ces as well, and then go on the hike as thest activity for the day. They also made sure to update Austin on the itinerary so he can catch up with them once he arrives in the city.


    Being a being with powerful magic, he can teleport himself undetected once he knows their whereabouts.


    "Hmm¡­ visiting these two locations are interesting," Meredithmented, the two of them walking in the streets as they held hands. She looked up at As and smiled at him, asking him how he is doing. "You enjoying the ce so far?"


    "Of course," As said, smiling at her. "I know we have also a hotel here, but I never visited the ce," he added, looking at the city to appreciate it. "Tomorrow, will be full of fun indeed before the hike."


    Meredith tightened her hold on his hand. "We should rest, then. We have to book tours for the other locations and then shop tonight for our hiking equipment. You have to book the activity, too."


    "True," he agreed, letting out a sigh. "It will be a fun exploration tomorrow, but we have to make sure to get some clues even before our hike. Talk to some locals, too, yeah?"


    "Of course," Meredith said, nodding. "We shouldn''t lose sight of our goal."


    As said nothing more and just kissed the back of her hand. As they decided to shop for their hike, they asked the locals where the nearest mall was and decided tomute there so they could buy the things that they need.

 Chapter 207: Lead

    The next day after they prepared what they needed for their tour and the hike, they rented a car and set out to explore the countryside.


    They also made sure to update Austin and ask how he is doing, the man telling them that he is to arrive today and he will just teleport to where they are with the help of the bracelet.


    They drove through winding roads, passing by rolling hills, lush green fields, and picturesque viges. They stopped at quaint pubs along the way, where they enjoyed traditional Irish music and hearty meals.


    One of the highlights of their tour was visiting the Cliffs of Moher. As they stood at the edge of the cliffs, overlooking the Antic Ocean, they were struck by the sheer beauty of the ce.


    They felt so small inparison to the vastness of the sea and the towering cliffs. They also went on a boat tour around the cliffs admiring their beauty from the sea.


    Another memorable experience was visiting the ancient ruins of the Rock of Cashel. They climbed to the top of the hill, where they were greeted by the stunning sight of the medieval castle and the surrounding countryside.


    They spent hours exploring the castle, learning about the history of the ce, and taking in the breathtaking views from the top.


    As their tour will soone to an end, As and Meredith realized that they had fallen in love with Irnd. They had experienced so much in such a short time, but they knew that they would have toe back to explore more of the country''s hidden gems.


    They promised themselves that they would return someday to visit the Ring of Kerry, the Aran Inds, and the Dingle Penins.


    As they were still atop the castle, As and Meredith looked at their view beyond. With a sighing from Meredith, As looked at her, asking what''s wrong.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I am," she answered, letting out another sigh. "It''s just that as we ask locals about leprechauns, we get nothing."


    They asked every local they met about leprechauns, but most of them justughed and told them that leprechauns were just a myth. Of course, it was a natural response. They indeed do not show themselves upon mortals!


    But they had their fingers crossed, thinking if there were some locals in the old age who knew better about them. Besides, it''s them who have higher chances of witnessing a glimpse of them during their timepared to now that technology is here with every possibility of recording moments.


    Despite the incredulous remarks they got from young locals, there was one old woman, however, who told them that she had heard stories about leprechauns from her grandmother, who was born and raised in a small vige in the middle of the countryside.


    Meredith and As pretended to be ignorant young ones who just wanted to learn the legend when in reality, they were trying their best to get at least one small hint about leprechauns.


    So, they both asked the old woman what she knows, and she told them that her grandmother saw one in a small vige near this castle.


    Excited by this new information, As and Meredith decided to travel to the small vige mentioned by the woman in search of more clues.


    Before going to this castle where they are now, they rented a car and drove through winding roads, passing by green meadows and hills. When they arrived at the vige, they were greeted by friendly locals who weed them with open arms.


    They asked the locals more versions of the story about the leprechauns--in hopes that different versions may leave clues, but most of them just shrugged and told them that leprechauns were just a myth.


    However, one old man told them that he had seen a leprechaun once, many years ago. He told them that if they wanted to find a leprechaun, they should look for a rainbow and follow it to the end.


    "It''s still the same thing, redirecting to the clue that we already have--to look for a rainbow and follow it to its ends," Meredith added, letting out another heave of sigh.


    As could sense her frustration. With him wrapping his arm around her shoulder, he kissed the top of her head,forting her.


    "I know that this can really get frustrating as it seemed we''re in circles¡­ but we have onest thing to do. The hike, remember? It''s not really over. I could sense something different from that ce. My guts are telling me to go there."


    The two of them just stood still, feeling the breeze atop of the castle. However, one little girl overheard their conversation, her talking to them getting their attention.


    "If¡­ you are looking for leprechauns--" she started, her Irish ent cute and strong, but still understandable. "You have to visit Glendalough and Wicklow mountains."


    As and Meredith looked at each other, not expecting to be talked to by a little kid. They often talked to old people since they thought they have more knowledge about the mythical creature, but from a child? They may get a lead.


    "What''s in the mountain, sweetie?" As asked, making sure he doesn''t sound suspicious so her grandmother, who sells souvenirs atop the castle, wouldn''t pull her away from them.


    "Great granny told me that leprechauns fully distanced themselves from viges, even from forests near viges. They said they ran to the mountains and even though it''s a tourist attraction, they stayed there because people wouldn''t dare go deep inside."


    It immediately piqued their curiosity. Meredith, in her sweet tone, further probed the child so she could tell them more about what her great granny knows.


    "Why wouldn''t they want to go deep inside, dear?"


    The child shrugged her shoulders, but still answered her.


    "I dunno~! But great granny said when we were there once¡­ that when leprechauns feel threatened from humans further exploring inside, they get abducted. But ma and pa told me that it''s a scary story for children not to go further. Humans just get lost because the ce is unfamiliar and unexplored."


    And with that, As and Meredith looked at each other, thinking that they may have found a great lead.

 Chapter 208: Myth

    "Why wouldn''t they want to go deep inside, dear?"


    The child shrugged her shoulders, but still answered her.


    "I dunno~! But great granny said when we were there once¡­ that when leprechauns feel threatened from humans further exploring inside, they get abducted. But ma and pa told me that it''s a scary story for children not to go further. Humans just get lost because the ce is unfamiliar and unexplored."


    And with that, As and Meredith looked at each other, thinking that they may have found a great lead.


    The couple then looked at the old woman looking at them, giving them a small smile. It was obvious in her eyes what her granddaughter could be talking about to the tourists, making the two smile at her to assure her that there is nothing suspicious in their actions.


    "What''s your name, sweetie?" Meredith asked, the little girl giving them a sweet and cute chuckle. "Erin."


    "Erin," Meredith smiled, bending slightly to give her a pat on the head. "That''s a wonderful name. I''m Meredith, and he''s As."


    "Nice to meet ye," she replied, swaying her body side to side. "Why are you two curious about leprechauns?" she further asked, As answering for them this time.


    "Ah, you see¡­ we are not from here, right?" he began, the little girl nodding at them. "We''re writers. We want to write about them for our story."


    "Oh!" Erin let out another cute giggle. "Are the books you make for children?"


    "Well, yes,"  Meredith answered, a clearing of the throat heard from an old woman now approaching them.


    "I''m sorry¡­ is my granddaughter disturbing the both of you?"


    "Oh, no, no¡­ not at all!" Meredith immediately answered, giving them a sweet smile. "She''s a lovely child. She''s telling us more about leprechauns," she added, the old woman nodding as there was slight suspicion in her eyes.


    "I see," the old woman said, As further taking it from here so they wouldn''t get thought of as people targeting little children. They couldn''t me her--the world is getting more dangerous nowadays.


    "I''m As, and she''s Meredith," he introduced themselves to her. "We''re both writers. We visited the ce for research. For our book."


    "Aaah¡­" The old woman now smiled brightly at them, no longer suspicious of them as she understood why they were talking to Erin, her granddaughter. "The name''s Fiona," she introduced herself. "Nice to meet ye."


    "Nice to meet you, too," Meredith replied, looking at the souvenirs she''s selling in a small pouch wrapped around her. "Are you selling these?"


    "Ah, yes," Fiona answered, opening her bags more to show them her handmade items. "I crocheted these leprechauns and castle figures. They are indeed the highlight of our ce--considering our mythology and all."


    "Oh, we''ll buy some, please," Meredith said, wanting to help the old woman and the little child. "These can be great gifts for my family and friends back home."


    "Why, thank ye. This will help us greatly," Fiona said, letting her choose from her bag. "I take it that you two are talking about leprechauns and my granddaughter overhead the conversation so she joined in? I''m sorry¡­ she really loves leprechauns!"


    "Oh, no need to apologize," As said, taking this opportunity to converse more with the old woman which may give them more clues to the mythical creature. "We do want to learn more about them. It will indeed help us with our research for our book," he added, the old woman nodding.


    "Well¡­ what exactly do you know about them and what did my little Erin tell you about leprechauns?"


    "Actually--" Meredith began, already giving the old woman the chosen souvenirs for her to bag, along with the money. "--as we visited viges and asked about the legend, it''s all the same--that leprechauns are at the end of the rainbow with their pot of gold."


    The old womanughed and nodded, giving Meredith her souvenirs along with the change. However, Meredith shook her head, giving Fiona the change as tips. She thanked her, the old woman making ament on the knowledge they knew that''smonly and poprly known.


    "As it always is," Fiona answered, her smile never leaving her face as it seemed that she also loved talking about leprechauns. "And I take it that Erin told you that leprechauns are not found in viges and forests near viges?"


    "Yes," As said, her smile fading with what he said next. "She also told us that her great granny--possibly your mother or your husband''s mother, told Erin that people get lost when the mountains are explored deeper, due to leprechauns feeling threatened."


    "Although--" Meredith continued, Fiona''s smile turning into a frownpletely. "--Erin told us that it''s just a story to scare children from exploring the mountains. And that humans just get lost because the ce is unfamiliar and at the same time, unexplored."


    There was no answer for a while. Seeing that her happy expression turned to something serious, As and Meredith knew that there is indeed something that she knows about the mythical creature. However, with the old woman now excusing herself, the two felt quite desperate to know more.


    "I see," she started, FIona''s hand now reaching out to Erin''s as if to scold her. "Well, that is all there is to it about them and nothing more. Excuse me, I shall sell more of our souvenirs. I hope you two find more about leprechauns."


    "Oh! Thank you," Meredith said, the two of them surprised with what they heard next as Fiona thought that she wouldn''t be heard as they walked away.


    "How many times will I tell you, Erin¡­ that you shouldn''t always disclose to tourists what happens in the mountains!"


    "But--"


    "You might scare them from visiting and people doing their jobs might lose their job, sweetie¡­ is that what you want?"


    "No¡­"


    "Then be a good girl¡­ and don''t tell them about it, yes?"


    "Yes, gramma¡­"


    As and Meredith looked at each other. Even though they heard Fiona reprimand Erin, there''s something different in the way she scolded her that seemed off.


    Is it really because of them keeping up the good name of the mountains for tourists¡­ or are people really missing the moment they go deeper inside the ce?

 Chapter 209: Conversation

    "How many times will I tell you, Erin¡­ that you shouldn''t always disclose to tourists what happens in the mountains!"


    "But--"


    "You might scare them from visiting and people doing their jobs might lose their job, sweetie¡­ is that what you want?"


    "No¡­"


    "Then be a good girl¡­ and don''t tell them about it, yes?"


    "Yes, gramma¡­"


    Even though Fiona and Erin left, the conversation they shared still repeated in their thoughts. As Meredith and As were still atop of the castle, they were both pulled into their own thoughts, thinking if there is more to what they have heard from them.


    "I strongly think that the reason she told Erin is not the main reason why she scolded her," Meredith said, As nodding to agree to her statement.


    "True. It''s as if what she told us are heavy, when it''s just like telling a story. Any person would just brush that off since it is¡­ like a story. But to reprimand her as if she told a secret¡­ that''s what I felt."


    As and Meredith looked at each other. They knew that they have to know more about the story. Meredith looked at her wristwatch and mumbled a suggestion that only As could hear.


    "We have a few more hours before we can go to our hike in the mountains. We have to talk to Fiona."


    As slightly creased his brows together. "How?"


    Meredith looked at him and slightly shrugged her shoulders as if he had said something stupid.


    "Track her scent to look for her even in human form. Duh."


    "I know that''s part of the n," he said, slightly rolling his eyes at her. "I mean¡­ how do we get her to tell us? It seemed to me that she wanted to instantly end the conversation. It really gave us a hint that she is indeed keeping something--something more to that story."


    "Then we tell her it''s part of our writing¡­ that we need more information for our novel."


    As slightly shook his head. "You think it''s that simple?"


    They were quiet for a while. As she now looked at the bag of souvenirs she held in her hand, her eyes widened slightly when she remembered that Fiona remarked that her purchase would help them greatly.


    "What if we pay them?"


    As widened his eyes. "I beg your pardon¡­ like bribe them?"


    "No, As¡­" Meredith sighed, a slight frustration etched in the tone of her voice. "Of course, there''s no coercion! We''re just gonna tell her¡­ that we can give her funds to help her and Erin. Besides¡­ she did say that our purchase of their souvenirs would help them greatly."


    "That is a good idea," he replied, nodding slowly. "But do you think that she will tell us exactly what the story entails?"


    She just looked at him then back on the horizon that was in front of them. She let out another sigh, Meredith resting her head on his shoulder as they looked at the view beyond.


    "It''s worth a shot. From all the asking that we did, our conversation with Fiona and Erin was the most conversation that gave us more clues."


    As wrapped his arm around her shoulder. Meredith continued talking, further convincing him to believe in her ns.


    "Besides¡­ you said something''s different on that mountains. Erin did say something about the mountain and it can confirm your gut feelings. I¡­ As, trust me on this, please¡­ this can be our shot to get closer to the book."


    There was silence for a moment. As the breeze blew around them, he let out a small sigh and kissed the top of her head, now wanting to give her ns a shot.


    "Alright¡­ let''s do it. But let me try to do the talking, alright?"


    Meredith looked at him, a small smile appearing on his face as he tucked a tendril of her hair behind her ear.


    "It''s gonna be my money involved, anyway. I''ll do my best to persuade Fiona. For sure, if it''s really for her family, she would have to take the offer."


    She then nodded, grateful that As is with her to try out her n. She wondered what she could have done without him. With him now pushing through with the ns, the two decided to leave the castle and look for Fiona.


    ***


    As and Meredith decided to explore more of the countryside. They thought that since Fiona and Erin were on the castle selling souvenirs, they might be in a vige nearby.


    It was indeed a unique ce from the castle. They admired the breathtakingndscapes. As they were walking through a meadow, they saw a group of children ying by a stream. From there, they saw a small house with Erin ying with a dog, and her grandmother Fiona hanging clothes.


    "You found them," Meredith said softly, but still heard by As. "What should we tell them when we approach them?"


    They continued watching Erinugh and y with the big, furry dog whilst Fiona was hanging their clothes. Soon, they saw another woman, younger than Fiona,ing out of the house. She gave another basket of clothes to Fiona and went back inside of the house. She must be Erin''s mom.


    "I''ll tell them that we were further exploring the ce, taking more walks from the castle. Then we could say that the meadows are breathtaking then we saw them and wanted to drop by and say hi and bye before we leave."


    Meredith looked up to get a better sight of As. "You think she''ll believe that?"


    "Well, better thaning here suspiciously," he replied, giving her a smile. "Come on¡­ don''t worry so much. We''re in this together, right? You have me."


    He then opened his hand, his palm facing Meredith. As his words gave her reassurance that their ns are going to work, she smiled and then held his hand, her fingers now inteced with his.


    They then walked hand in hand towards Fiona and Erin''s house, in hopes that they get more information about the story of the leprechauns and the mountains told to them back when they were atop the castle.

 Chapter 210: Price

    Erin was ying with their pet dog. It was almost as big as hers, the sight of them ying cute to see. The moment they were closer to their home, it is indeed evident that the younger woman is Erin''s mother. They looked exactly alike! Erin did take after her mother.


    Fiona was busy hanging theundry. It seemed that she was helping Erin''s mother as she was the one who finished washing their clothes while they were atop the castle selling souvenirs.


    "How was selling, mother?"


    "Splendid!" Fiona replied, a happy chuckleing from her. "I was able to sell a lot of souvenirs to tourists. A couple was even generous not to get their change from me."


    As and Meredith knew that it was them they were talking about. They both smiled as they approached Fiona and their home.


    "My, very generous indeed!" Erin''s mom eximed, her hands on her hips. "And did our Erin be talkative as ever?"


    Fiona chuckled. "Indeed she is! She was the one who got the couple''s attention. Although, she may have said something she shouldn''t."


    A light gasp came from Erin''s mother. She turned to look at her daughter, a tilt of her head followed by her light scolding.


    "Erin¡­ what did your gramma and I tell you?"


    Erin stopped ying with their dog for a while. With a cute pout, she apologized to them.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I thought that it''s okay to tell them since they are very curious about leprechauns. They are writers who may write books for children."


    The two couldn''t stay mad at her with that cute face. It''s not Erin''s fault as well. She is innocent and only thought well as they raised her to be a polite little girl. Instead, Erin''s mom yfully ruffled her hair, until her attention was stolen by As and Meredith.


    "Uh, yes?" she inquired, a small smile on her face. "Are you two lost? You two don''t seem to be around here," she added, Erin eximing the moment she saw them.


    "Oh! It''s them! As and Meredith!"


    "Oh?" Fiona then turned to look at what themotion is all about, her eyes slightly widening with what she saw. "Oh¡­ it''s the couple I was talking about," she added, heard by her daughter.


    "Oh, the generous couple you were just talking about?" she looked at them, then her smiled turned wider as she formally greeted them. "Thanks so much for buying so much from us. My mother and I were the ones who made the souvenirs."


    "They''re very lovely," Meredithplimented, Erin smiling brightly at them as she gave her a wave to say hello. "I know your hearts and efforts were definitely put into every figure," she added, the women chuckling.


    "Ah¡­ where are my manners." Erin''s mother then introduced herself to the couple. "The name''s Celine."


    "Nice to meet you, Celine," As and Meredith said, Fiona setting aside theundry for a while to further talk to them.


    "What brings you two here in our small, humble vige? More pubs and malls are present in the center," she asked andmented, As speaking on their behalf this time.


    "Actually, we just walked down the castle and then we decided to go around to explore the ce--get a feel of it for the setting of our story that we''re going to write soon when we get back home," he said, Erin chiming in to the conversation.


    "Oh! So you''re going to write more about leprechauns!?"


    "Erin," Celine scolded, Erin quieting down as she remembered what her mom and grandmother scolded to her a while ago. "Why not head inside with Mr. Schnapps?" she suggested, giving their big dog a pat. "He might want your snacks inside."


    "Oh!"


    Sessfully distracting her daughter, Erin went back in the house with Mr. Schnapps, somehow a cute and funny name for the big fluffy dog. Once they heard the door close, Celine and Fiona approached the couple and apologized.


    "We''re sorry for our Erin being so talkative. She''s so energetic," Celine said, Meredith shaking her head, indicating that it''s fine.


    "She''s a ball of sunshine. It''s no problem with us," she said, Fiona going back to the topic.


    "And how do you find your travel here in our city and now this vige so far?" she asked, As answering her question.


    "Oh, it''s wonderful," he started, further continuing the conversation. "We actually started visiting  the popr ces until we reached the castle and met you. We have a few hours to spare so we decided to explore the nearby viges. We are to visit Glendalough and Wicklow mountains soon."


    The smile on Celine and Fiona''s face slowly faded, although it''s still there. With a noding from them, Celine just nodded and then wished them luck on their hiking adventure.


    "I see. I hope you two are prepared," she said, looking at her mother. "It''s best to stick to the whole group and¡­ not wander too far," she added, as if looking at her mother''s approval.


    Approval for what? If what she said is okay?


    As and Fiona didn''t talk for a while. With just a noding from her, she added what her daughter told them.


    "Yes, it''s best to be safe. Don''t stray too far from the path, yes?"


    Meredith looked at As. With him getting what she meant, As probed further, making Celine and Fiona''s expression turn serious.


    "I''m sorry¡­ but may I ask what lies beyond the mountains that you seem very wary? Meredith and I n to explore the ce for our story but further knowledge about the ce may help us with our writing," he said, Celine and Fiona looking at each other for a few seconds, then back at them.


    "I''m sorry; we don''t know much about the mountains," she said rather in a rushed tone, obviously a lie. "Mother?"


    "Ah, yes¡­ sorry," Fiona also said, the two of them preparing to head back inside. "We''re still quite busy. Excuse us--"


    "We can pay you for the information," As interrupted, the two women stopping in their tracks. "Whatever the price, we can," he added, Celine looking at her mother when she sensed that she was about to bite on the offer.


    "Mother¡­ don''t," Celine warned in a hushed tone, as if warning her. "We can pay off our expenses. We can--"


    "No matter the price," As interrupted, taking this opportunity to further lure Fiona into telling them what they know.

 Chapter 211: Curse

    "I''m sorry; we don''t know much about the mountains," she said rather in a rushed tone, obviously a lie. "Mother?"


    "Ah, yes¡­ sorry," Fiona also said, the two of them preparing to head back inside. "We''re still quite busy. Excuse us--"


    "We can pay you for the information," As interrupted, the two women stopping in their tracks. "Whatever the price, we can," he added, Celine looking at her mother when she sensed that she was about to bite on the offer.


    "Mother¡­ don''t," Celine warned in a hushed tone, as if warning her. "We can pay off our expenses. We can--"


    "No matter the price," As interrupted, taking this opportunity to further lure Fiona into telling them what they know.


    He knew that he had to probe her further. If she hesitated and thought about his offer, then it meant that they are indeed in need of money for whatever reason. No matter what it is, As is close to getting important clues and he''s not going to let that go.


    The answer to the next clue must not slip through their fingers.


    "No matter the price?" Fiona rified, turning to look at them. Celine shook her head quite violently, not agreeing to what is about to transpire.


    "Mother¡­ don''t. We promised that we''ll both work hard on this--our debts. We can--"


    "And what?" Fiona interrupted, turning to her daughter. This time, her voice is louder for the couple to hear. "Leave your dear husband still confined in the hospital? Dear¡­ you need your husband. And Erin most especially needs him!"


    "But mother--"


    "Erin needs her father, Celine," Fiona interrupted, her eyes turning ssy. "We cannot live off from selling souvenirs forever and you staying home to keep watch. We need him, too."


    Tears escaped from Celine''s eyes. As she tried her best not to cry, she just looked down and creased her brows, understanding the desperation in her mother''s voice. She was also willing to do this on their behalf. Her mother not only loves her¡­ but her husband and their daughter as well.


    Indeed a mother''s love is powerful.


    "Can we trust you?" Fiona said, As and Meredith nodding immediately. "I am already entrusting you something with our whole lives¡­ and depending on your words in hopes that you can help us."


    As took a step forward. With a sincere smile as he got the old woman''s hand, he gave it a pat on the back of her palm to reassure her.


    "Mark my words¡­ I''ll help you and your family."


    With that, Fiona said no other word as some tears escaped from her eyes. With a nod from her, Celine followed her mother''s wishes. She led them to the garden where they sat down to talk about what they now.


    "Celine''s husband, Erin''s father¡­ his name is Doug. An incident happened deep in the woods which led him to be confined in the hospital since Erin''s birth."


    As and Meredith was immediately piqued with what they''re about to listen to. With them quiet, they further listened to the old woman''s story as if they were children listening to something ghastly.


    "Doug''s condition¡­ he was given an illness that needed support for him to live. He''s on life support in the hospital, even doctors don''t know what the trigger is--he''s healthy."


    "It''s as if magic was done to him." Fiona sighed, looking at them seriously. "You may not believe me and think I''m insane¡­ but we believe something mythical may be involved."


    "Anything is possible," As said, letting her continue her story. "Meredith and I will not dismiss whatever it is you tell us. We''re open minded."


    Fiona then let out a sigh, and continued. "It was because of my father that led Doug to be in this position."


    As and Meredith furrowed their brows, wondering what could she meant. This time, it was Celine who continued the story.


    "My husband Doug works as a tour guide in the mountains, you see. And my grandfather the same. He often tells stories to children during the tour as he is a great story teller of our myths and legends like the stories about leprechauns which he is known about."


    "That''s why our Erin knows about them, too. She grew up a few years with my mother before she passed away. She told about leprechauns to her, too, and warned her not to wander off deep because of what happened to her dad and grandfather. She never saw them since her birth," Fiona continued."


    "Excuse me¡­ may I ask¡­ Erin wasn''t able to visit her father in the hospital?"


    "We wouldn''t want her to see the state her father is in," Celine said, another tear escaping her eye. "We just told her that her father needed more rest and that soon, she will see him with vigor and life. Not in that state where it might make her sad that she has a father like that."


    They were silent for a while. As and Meredith gave them a moment as they know for sure that this is something very heavy to share to strangers such as them even. Even the both of them started feeling bad for the family even though they do not know the whole story yet.


    "So¡­ what really transpired deep in the mountains?" As asked, Fiona letting out a sigh as she surprised them with what she said next.


    "We believe that there are indeed powerful but greedy leprechauns residing deep in the woods. We know for sure that it''s them who put a curse on our family."


    The story was continued by Celine. As she continued the tale, this time As and Meredith understood as to why they were keeping the secret and as to why they were in great debt.


    "We''re not well-off. I was to give birth to Erin and we were struggling on funds. My husband and my grandfather went deeper in the mountains, followed a rainbow--drunk, until they stumbled upon a pot of gold, stole it and decided to sell it for money. And--"


    Fiona spoke in a harsh hushed tone, tears streaming from her eyes as she interrupted Celine.


    "Leprechauns are real and they encountered a greedy one! They angered him, leading him to put a curse on Doug. My father was the one who escaped and lived to tell the tale to me, my mother, and Celine."

 Chapter 212: Cheque

    "We''re not well-off. I was to give birth to Erin and we were struggling on funds. My husband and my grandfather went deeper in the mountains, followed a rainbow--drunk, until they stumbled upon a pot of gold, stole it and decided to sell it for money. And--"


    Fiona spoke in a harsh hushed tone, tears streaming from her eyes as she interrupted Celine.


    "Leprechauns are real and they encountered a greedy one! They angered him, leading him to put a curse on Doug. My father was the one who escaped and lived to tell the tale to me, my mother, and Celine."


    Now they understood why they were telling others not to tell the tale. No one would believe them and at the same time, they wanted people not to wander too deep in the mountains for their safety. They wouldn''t want to trigger anymore angry leprechauns and unleash a curse on them.


    Luckily for As and Meredith, they believed their story because they are indeed magical creatures as well.


    "Even with the pot of gold stolen from the leprechaun, it was not enough to pay for my husband''s confinement in the hospital," Celine continued, shaking her head as the story further saddened her. "Some of the gold sold were used for my giving birth to Erin and the others on hospital fees."


    "My father died a year after Celine gave birth to Erin. He overworked himself in the mountains until he couldn''t even give tours anymore," Fiona said, letting out a sigh.


    "We couldn''t ask for Doug not to be admitted in the hospital. Without the life support, it would be ending his life! I wouldn''t want my Erin to grow up without a father, knowing that there might be possible ways to reverse the curse done by the leprechaun," Celine continued, As asking a question.


    "And is there indeed a reverse?" he asked, feeling bad for the whole family. "Will Celine''s husband be brought away from his current condition?"


    "We do not know," Fiona said, her voice turning angrier as she continued telling the story. "That''s why my mother went earlier before she could formally say goodbye to Erin. She sacrificed her life to the leprechaun, asking for a cure. But we were only given a vague answer."


    "My grandmother only lived for a few days after giving her life when she visited the leprechaun. She told us that he told her that the answer to reverse the spell lies in the potion brewed under the moonlight. What the hell is that? Isn''t her life not enough to reverse the curse?"


    With Celine''s exmation, As and Meredith immediately looked at each other. Indeed, they could ask help from Austin to conjure the potion as he is truly very well-versed in alchemy, being the most powerful fae in the world.


    "And so¡­ here we are. Continuing to work hard. With us not finding anything about whatever that damned leprechaun said about a potion, we''re making souvenirs to sell. It''ll be a few years that Erin will soon go to school¡­ yet we''re in debt in the hospital," Fiona said, letting out a deep sigh.


    "That''s why--" Celine began, getting the couple''s attention. "--please do not further explore the mountains if you do not want to anger the leprechauns. Even if you do not intend to steal the pot of gold, who knows what they''ll do to you if they see you as a threat?"


    "Some of our neighbors went missing deep in the mountains, too," Fiona continued. "So the mountains is sort of a warning for us vigers. That''s why we control the tourists not to explore deeper. We cannot give up the work, too, since most of us are not rich in this ce."


    Somehow, listening to the conversation made As and Meredith angry for the family and for the vigers. They knew that soon if they are going to explore the mountains in search for the leprechauns and the clue leading to the book, they are going to give them a dose of their medicine.


    "Thank you for sharing this with us," Meredith said, her voice a bit broken as she was trying her best to conceal her annoyance towards the leprechauns. "And we apologize as well. We know that this is something indeed very sensitive to share," she added, Fiona and Celine nodding.


    "As promised," As began, writing on a piece of paper that seemed to be a cheque. "Without hesitation or whatsoever, I will give you and your family what I promised."


    Fiona and Celine looked at each other and then back at the couple. As they waited for him to finish writing on the check, he then handed it over to them. The moment they saw the price on the cheque, it''s as if their eyeballs are about to pop out of their sockets.


    "Th-this much?" Celine eximed, the paper almost being crumpled with how surprised she is. "But how¡­"


    "Is this true?" Fiona asked, her voice almost in a whisper. "This¡­ it''s even more than we could ask for. It can even support Erin''s future school funds. I¡­ we--"


    "You all deserve it," As interrupted, happy tearsing from both Fiona and Erin. "Doug may not wake up sooner, but at least with this, it''s enough to pay for his daily fees in the hospital."


    "But, As¡­ we did not say a specific amount yet you give us this! We couldn''t possibly--just the hospital fees are enough. We--"


    "Take it," As urged, a smileing to his face. "When you go to the bank, they won''t question you once they see my name."


    Fiona paused for a while, looking at him with eternal gratefulness etched in her eyes.


    "Who are you?" she asked, her voice broken as she cried tears of joy. "You''re not just a writer, aren''t you?"


    As didn''t say anything. With him holding Meredith''s hand, he spoke again, already indicating their leave.


    "You don''t have to worry. You can trust us. Your secret is safe with us," he said, what he said next making Fiona and her daughter Celine curious. "Soon before you know it, Doug might wake up."


    "But--"


    "Thank you, Fiona," As interrupted, the two of them leaving the family as they walked away from their house.


    Soon, his hand on Meredith''s tightened, making her look at him as what he said next surprised her.


    "Their family didn''t deserve that¡­ no one deserved that."

 Chapter 213: Miracle

    A few hours after they talked with As and Meredith, Fiona and Celine looked at the cheque they left with them. They still couldn''t believe that they have this much money, making them look at it longer as if they''re dreaming.


    "This¡­ this won''t disappear, right?" Fiona asked, Celine shrugging her shoulders as she couldn''t believe it as well.


    "It won''t¡­ I know there are real leprechauns¡­ but this won''t magically disappear, I hope."


    "Oh, don''t say that as if we''re asleep and dreaming right now¡­" Fiona mumbled, giving her cheeks a squeeze. "Anyway¡­ we''ll go the the bank first thing tomorrow morning. We are set to visit Doug today. We need to inform the hospital that we are to pay our dyed fees tomorrow, too."


    "Alright," Celine said, letting out a sigh. "You stay here with Erin. I''ll go to the hospital right now to inform them before visiting Doug in his room."


    Celine took the bus going to the hospital. As she remembered the conversation she had with the couple, she shook her head in disbelief as she still couldn''t believe how generous they both were, giving them more than enough funds to pay their debts. Even giving Erin future school funds!


    They introduced themselves as writers¡­ but it seems that there is more to it. How can they give this much if they are writers?


    Celine didn''t mean to downy writers and their ie¡­ but it seemed that they are rich--like CEO type rich to give this much.


    Still, a smile tugged the corners of her lips. Indeed they were blessed to meet wonderful people who helped them. Like what her mother said, they are indeed very generous and didn''t expect for nothing in return but the story they just told them.


    What are the odds of meeting kind people like them?


    However, it did make her think why they found their story interesting and important. Still, the story helped them get what they needed. They were told to trust them and so she will. She will never forget the help she received from them.


    Soon, Celine already arrived in front of the hospital. She let out a sigh as she realized that she will be greeted by incessant questions on when to pay for the funds but still, she braced herself and then will instead tell them that they will pay tomorrow even if they believe her or not.


    Also, even though her husband is not awake, she''d tell this beautiful story of them meeting generous people who did not even hesitate to help them. If Doug were awake, she wondered how he would''ve reacted?


    The hospital was a small one that is 30 minutes away from the vige. So the moment Celine entered, she was immediately greeted by nurses who seemed to be very excited and she didn''t know why.


    They were always looking at her with pity because of her husband''s condition. Why do they look so happy now?


    "Ms. Celine, Ms. Celine!"


    "Er, yes?" she asked, the nurses not containing their joy.


    "You wouldn''t believe it¡­ finally, after four years¡­ your husband is awake!"


    "I¡­"


    Celine stood frozen. She couldn''t believe what she just heard. Did she hear correctly? Her husband is awake? He had fallen into a deep sleep even before Erin was born! How is he awake?


    "We were just about to inform you until you came here! Ms. Celine, what are you waiting for? Visit him!"


    ''Could it be true? What As said to them a while ago?''


    Without wasting another second, she almost ran in the halls of the hospital. As she made turns going towards Doug''s room, she stopped right in front of the door, seeing that it was already open since the doctor is inside.


    "Ms. Celine," he greeted, a smile on his face. "Congrattions. We do not know how¡­ but your husband is awake and is healthy as if nothing happened."


    Celine dropped her bag to the floor. As tears uncontrobly escaped her eyes, she trembled and walked towards the bed, seeing that her husband Doug is indeed sitting up and leaning on the bed frame, looking straight at her with a  smile on her face.


    "Celine," he said, her heart racing when he said her name. "I''m back."


    "Oh, Doug!"


    She burst into tears as she embraced him tightly. She could no longer contain her relief and joy, seeing that her husband is awake after five unresponsive years.


    Since the couple''s visit a moment ago, nothing but miracles happened. They gave them funds to pay off their debts, funds for Erin''s future education¡­ and then just like As said, her husband waking up sooner before they know it?


    Miracles arrived the moment they met them!


    What did they do to deserve this?


    "Oh¡­ miracles are true," Celine mumbled to herself, now breaking from the hug and looking at her husband as tears still streamed from her face. "They are indeed true."


    "Indeed they are," he added, the two of them hugging once more. "I don''t know why and how since the curse," he whispered, only heard by Celine. "But I''m here now."


    The two of them didn''t say anything. As Celine tried her best to process all of the things that were happening, she believed that As and Meredith were not only writers.


    She also believed that not only leprechauns existed because she believed that the two of them are angels in their lives.


    From afar, concealed from the public, was As, Meredith, and Austin atop the tree to watch the lovely reunion before them. With As and Meredith''s smile not leaving their face, Austin cocked his head to the side, asking them a question.


    "So¡­ I met you guys here and doing you two a favor to help this family. Why?"


    They didn''t answer for a while. As they now jumped down from the tree, As answered his question, making him smile.


    "They gave us important clues that may lead us to the leprechauns. We''ll tell you along the way as we hike Glendalough and Wicklow mountains."


    And so, the three of them no longer concealed their presence. They walked away from the hospital, already on their way to hike the mountains in search for the leprechauns.


    The joy never left As and Meredith as they were more than happy that they helped Fiona and her family.

 Chapter 214: A four leaf clover

    As they set out on their journey, they were greeted by the lush greenery and the gentle breeze that rustled through the trees. The trail was steep and rocky, but they were determined to conquer it.


    They hiked for hours, stopping only to catch their breaths and admire the breathtaking views.


    As they climbed higher, thendscape changed, and soon they found themselves surrounded by rugged cliffs and cascading waterfalls.


    The air was crisp, and the mist from the waterfalls created a mystical atmosphere that made them feel like they were in a different world.


    They continued on, and soon they reached the summit, where they were rewarded with a panoramic view of the surrounding mountains and valleys. The sun was setting, and the sky was painted with shades of orange and pink, creating a stunning backdrop to their adventure.


    "You really made your way to help some locals of this ce, huh?" Austinmented, As and Meredith nodding as they still remember the happiness on Celine''s face when she saw her husband wake up from many years ofma.


    They hoped to see the whole family rejoicing, too! What would Fiona know when her son-inw is now reunited with his family after waking up from a curse brought upon to him by the leprechaun?


    And of course, little Erin, too! It will be the first time she will see her father and will be quite some time that she will understand what could have happened to him.


    When the timees that she knows that the creature she loves were the ones who cursed him, would her love towards the leprechauns and their tales still be the same?


    "Helping them was worth it," Austinmented, Meredith snapping from her thoughts. "Besides¡­ their family doesn''t deserve it. Well, a lot of people don''t deserve that treatment."


    "I agree," Meredith chimed in, remembering how wonderful and hard-working their family is. "What they did may be wrong--stealing from leprechauns¡­ but they didn''t have a choice, they were struggling," she added, Austin sighing as they continue looking at the sunset over the horizon.


    "Well, yes¡­ but remember, both of you¡­" Austin spoke, reminding them about the nature of the leprechauns. "It is in their very nature and personality to be selfish and greedy about their possessions and their pot of gold. They have magic, too."


    "Is that why they were given the responsibility to keep whereabouts of the book? To protect them?" As asked, Austin nodding to answer his question.


    "Yes. It is that very reason why," he said, Meredith cocking her head to the side as she wondered aloud and her thoughts were heard by As and Austin as she put it into words.


    "How powerful are leprechauns, anyway? To be able to put a curse like that to Celine''s husband and was in ama state for years and only life support could help. Without it, he''d die. What was put on that man?" she asked, Austin opening his bottled of water and then drinking before answering.


    "Well¡­ leprechauns are considered solitary fairies. Unlike most fairies, however, they are widely known to be overprotective when ites to their possessions. That''s why the leprechaun who cursed the man got angry when they stole their pot of gold. It''s their only possession."


    "I see..." As'' eyebrows creased together. "The the curse they put on him¡­ what is it?"


    "Oh, it''s just one of the powerful curses fairies can inflict upon someone if they want it. And another powerful, like me, a fae, per se¡­ can conjure something against it. There''s always a reverse. It just so happened this leprechaun did that because they''re humans," Austin answered, Meredith frowning.


    "And it just so happened that those humans don''t have a clue as to what they are talking about so they took advantage of it and let him be cursed for a long time as punishment."


    "True," Austin agreed, letting out a sigh as he shook his head. "That''s why never provoke a leprechaun especially when ite to their pot of gold. I actually don''t get why they love it so much, but let''s just leave it at that," he added, As asking him a question.


    "So what is the potion? The one you gave him? The one brewed under the moonlight? It''s a good thing you have the potion in one of your stocks before you went here on earth."


    "Ah, Lunar''s Oil or another name would be Moon''s Tears. Despite the name, it''s quite easy to brew once you have the ingredients. You see, the man was in a deep sleep but the oil could wake him up as moon''s tears have healing properties rted to life-threatening sleep," Austin answered.


    The two of them let out a sigh. They carried their bags as they continued onward to look for the leprechaun deeper in the mountains, only seen at night.


    They were able to escape from the hiking tour undetected. With them being led by Austin as he grasped where the leprechauns are based on the story As and Meredith told him, they wondered how they are going to get the clue from him.


    "How exactly are we going to get clues on the book if they''re that overprotective? What if they jump into conclusions, thinking that we steal their stupid pot of gold?" Meredith asked, being hushed immediately by Austin.


    "Don''t say that," he warned. "Don''t insult their possessions." Meredith rolled her eyes. "We give them a four-leaf clover."


    The two stopped walking as they found it ridiculous.


    "A four-leaf clover!?" they eximed, making Austin let out augh.


    "Well, yes. Four-leaf clover is rare. You can only find one in every 10,000. An independent study carried out by Swiss researchers looked at 5.7 million clovers and found that the likelihood of finding one four-leaf clover was one in 5,076 three-leafed ones. Much better odds!"


    As and Meredith looked at each other in disbelief. As Austin was now walking further away from them, the two had no other choice but to follow and wonder why leprechauns would want a four-leaf clover as opposed to another pot of gold.


    This, they have to ask from Austin.

 Chapter 215: Pot of gold

    As they were walking, Austin told them to look for a waterfalls that seemed to flow in a different pattern. He told them that the ce is where the leprechaun could reside.


    As they walked in silence, making sure that they never miss it, Austin told him a tale that happened in this mountains many years ago, about his friend who found a pot of gold but never dared touch it.


    His friend was on a quest to find the hidden cave that was rumored to be behind the waterfalls. Austin and him had heard stories about the cave, but no one knew exactly where it was located. So his friend, Maxwell, was determined to find it and explore its depths.


    He had been searching for days, but he had no luck. He had hiked through dense forests, climbed steep mountains, and crossed raging rivers. But still, he had not found the cave.


    As he was about to give up, he came across a small vige. Probably the vige where FIona and her family is. He asked the vigers if they knew anything about this hidden cave, and they told him about a waterfall that was said to hide the entrance.


    With renewed hope, Maxwell set out to find the waterfall. He hiked through the forest, and after a few hours, he heard the sound of rushing water. As he got closer, he could see the waterfall cascading down from a high cliff. It was beautiful, and he couldn''t help but stare in awe.


    But he knew he had to keep moving. He searched around the waterfall for any signs of the hidden cave. Suddenly, he noticed that the water was falling in a strange pattern. He realized that there was a small opening behind the waterfall.


    Without hesitation, he swam through the waterfall and entered the cave. Inside, he found a vastwork of tunnels and chambers. He explored the cave for hours, marveling at the stctites and stgmites that hung from the ceiling and rose from the floor.


    As he was about to leave, he stumbled upon a hidden chamber. In the center of the room, he found a pot of gold with a small rainbow that glowed with an otherworldly light. He knew that he had found something special, but he knew to leave it alone.


    Besudes, he only wanted to explore and research about leprechauns. He wanted stones from the cave, water from it for ingredients in brewing potions.


    With his mission aplished, Alex made his way back out of the cave and emerged from behind the waterfall. He felt a sense of aplishment and pride in what he had achieved.


    "Your friend is pretty simple-minded, no?" Asmented. "He only came for potion ingredients and left the pot of gold alone. Did he see the leprechauns?"


    "Well, yes," Austin said, continuing his statement. "That''s why the leprechauns liked Maxwell. He ignored the pot of gold when they were watching him secretly and they led him to ces in the caves where he could get more rare ingredients."


    Meredith couldn''t help butugh. "Your friend is like a nerd! Only collecting what he wants and study more about it."


    "True," Austin agreed, letting out a chuckle. "The legend''s true, you know. If you found leprechauns and then you''re on their good side, they grant you a wish. And Maxwell just said if my friends need me, you grant them regardless as I trust them."


    As and Meredith looked at Austin in surprise as they have ess to the clue from the beginning yet they made a lot of effort into looking for answers.


    "Then why must we go through all of that, then?" As asked, Austin stopping as they could already see the waterfall from afar.


    "Of course, we have to see if they are still in the mountains. Years have passed and if there are a lot of people, leprechauns could have migrated. With the recent curse on the man, it meant that they may not have relocated after years had passed. They are still here," he answered, Meredith sighing.


    "But you could have gone earlier?" As asked, Austin shaking his head to disagree.


    "Even with Maxwell''s favor with the leprechauns, they are not that fond of other people. Even if I show them one of Maxwell''s gifts from them, they will still doubt me. So it''s better toe prepared."


    "That''s why you have the four-leaf clover?"


    "Yes," Austin answered, patting his bag. "And I not only have one, but a bag full of it. You see, not only do they love pot of gold, they love this, too. Since it''s rare, they''ll definitely get it. They don''t go out often to look for these, too, since they are concealing their identities, protecting their pot, too."


    "What exactly do they do with it?" Meredith asked, Austin''s answer now making sense as he further exined the function of the four leaf clover to them.


    "Notice how there are mostly male leprechauns than females? They rarely popte. With the help of the four leaf clover, it is the only way to propose to a female leprechaun to popte. Since it is rare and they rarely go out to search for it, four leaf clovers represent their effort in mate finding."


    As it made sense, Meredith threw another question.


    "Why can''t they leave their pot of gold? Is that really important?"


    "The pot of gold represents their life. Have it stolen, they''re a joke to their kind. And when a pot of gold is broken, they die along with it. It''s their weakness," Austin said, a scoff heard from As.


    "Now I understand the anger of the leprechaun who put the curse on Celine''s husband."


    As they were now by the entrance of the waterfall, they do find the entrance like how Maxwell found it in Austin''s story. As they took a few more moments to themselves, they all looked at each other before entering the cave as they know that once they are inside, there''s no turning back.


    They are already a step away from getting the next clue to the next location where another clue might be given. They''re not going to back away from this now even though they know they might be threatened by a leprechaun.

 Chapter 216: Meeting the leprechauns

    Austin, As, and Meredith had been hiking through the lush green hills of Irnd for hours when finally, they stumbled upon a hidden cave.


    As they peered into the dark entrance, an overwhelming feeling of curiosity washed over them. The cave was surrounded by an aura of mystery, and they couldn''t resist venturing inside to explore its secrets.


    Especially with getting the next clue from the leprechauns so they can get over with this quickly.


    As they stepped inside, the air grew thick with the smell of damp earth and the sound of trickling water echoed throughout the caverns. The walls were lined with glittering gold coins and precious gemstones, and the distantughter of leprechauns could be heard from deep inside.


    They could tell that the leprechauns were male and that wherever they were, they were enjoying or conversing with each other. Austin looked at the two and shook his head, talking to them in a hushed tone.


    "They may be jolly, but once they feel threatened, they will not hesitate to attack. Let me do the talking instead, yeah? I have what they want right here."


    As and Meredith nodded. As he held her hand while they walked, he gave it a small squeeze, reassuring Meredith that he will protect her at all costs just in case something happens.


    The trio followed the tunnel, eager to discover whaty ahead. Suddenly, a tiny figure appeared before them. It was a leprechaun with a mischievous grin and a glint in his eye.


    "Top of the morning to ya!" the leprechaun eximed, a hint of sarcasm in the tone of his voice. "What brings you here in our cave?" he asked, As and Meredith looking at Austin as they followed what he said, letting him do all the talking.


    "We''re friends of Maxwell," he said, the tiny leprechaun arching a brow at them.


    "A friend of Maxwell?" There was incredulity in his voice. "Prove it."


    Opening his bag, Austin got a golden chalice. With Maxwell''s initial on it, the leprechaun nodded slowly, still a bit of doubt present on the expression of his face.


    "How do I know that you did not sabotage the man and took his position?"


    "He told me the tale of how he found this cave and what his motive was," Austin began, a small smile on his face. "Since he only came for rare ingredients,  you granted him a wish. He did not touch any pot of gold here. And we''re the same. We need help," he added, the leprechaun not saying a word.


    "Alright¡­ but once you meet Baloobas, you hafta tell everything--why you''re here, especially if you''re a friend of Maxwell."


    Without hesitation, Austin, As, and Meredith eagerly followed the leprechaun into the cave. They could sense that something magical was about to happen, and they were excited to see whaty ahead.


    As they ventured deeper into the cave, the leprechaun suddenly disappeared from sight. The trio was left alone, but they could sense a strange presence lurking in the shadows.


    Suddenly, a loud rumble echoed throughout the cave, causing the ground to shake beneath their feet. The walls began to close in, and Austin, As, and Meredith were trapped!


    "Fuck!" As eximed, kicking a rock near his foot. "That little weasle¡­ he dared to--"


    "Quiet!" Austin eximed a bit harshly, shutting him up immediately. "They''re just testing us. Just do as I say and don''t say or do anything to provoke them. Or else one of us may experience the man''s curse or something worse."


    With quick thinking, Austin remembered a story Maxwell had told him about a secret passageway in the cave. He searched frantically until he found a hidden lever that opened a secret door. With a sigh of relief, the trio escaped just as the walls met with a deafening crash.


    "They''re really a careful bunch, aren''t they?" Meredithmented in a whisper, the three of them continuing onward.


    As they caught their breath outside the tunnel, the leprechaun reappeared with a heartyugh. "Ye three are quite the adventurers!" he eximed. "For your bravery, I will grant ye one wish each."


    As and Meredith just looked at him nkly. With no intention to say their wishes as they sense sarcasm in his voice, like mocking the legends, Austin just sighed and threw his hands up in the air.


    "Didn''t we just do what you want us to do? Please¡­ just lead us to Baloobas."


    "Alright," the leprechaun said, continuing to walk away with his little stubby legs. "Follow me. You''ve passed the test, friends of Maxwell."


    Soon, they were led in the middle of the cave. The moment they were inside, they could see a big hole that can let sunshine or moonlight through, illuminating the big pot of gold on a boulder. Lots of male leprechaun were seen at the side of the area, lying on piles of coins as they watched the group.


    "Oi," one eximed, getting the attention of the other leprechaun. "Who''re they? Up to no good, stealing our gold?"


    "No," the leprechaun leading the three replied. "Friend of Maxwell, wanting to meet Baloobas. They want help."


    Soon, murmurs of Maxwell echoed in the cave. There were all smiles, but soon, doubt filled their expressions when their attention went back to the group.


    "Ye came looking for me?"


    Despite being a leprechaun, he had a big deep voice for one. He then emerged on top of the boulder beside the pot of gold that''s even bigger than him, his expression stern as they rarely have guests in their cave.


    "Friends of Maxwell? What do they want?"


    The three of them stopped in front of Baloobas. As they came face to face, Austin spoke first.


    "Wee in peace; we are only looking for clues on what we are looking for. The Book of Spells.


    The leprechaun Baloobas looked at them condescendingly after his hesitation. Then, his voice echoed in the cave as he spoke.


    "You may be a friend of Maxwell, and you may havee here with clear intentions. But whatever it is you seek, we have no intentions to--"


    "I''m willing to give these up, every single one," Austin interrupted, making all leprechauns gasp in surprise when he showed him the content of his bag. "But in exchange, a clue leading to the book. Please¡­"

 Chapter 217: Incubi and Succubi

    "Friends of Maxwell? What do they want?"


    The three of them stopped in front of Baloobas. As they came face to face, Austin spoke first.


    "Wee in peace; we are only looking for clues on what we are looking for. The Book of Spells.


    The leprechaun Baloobas looked at them condescendingly after his hesitation. Then, his voice echoed in the cave as he spoke.


    "You may be a friend of Maxwell, and you may havee here with clear intentions. But whatever it is you seek, we have no intentions to--"


    "I''m willing to give these up, every single one," Austin interrupted, making all leprechauns gasp in surprise when he showed him the content of his bag. "But in exchange, a clue leading to the book. Please¡­"


    Murmurs erupted in the area. Even Baloobas, their obvious leader, looked at the four-leaf clovers in awe.


    "Four leaf clovers! Ain''t that dandy¡­ they''re giving it all to us?"


    "I wonder how many are there¡­"


    "Hmph¡­ are those even legit clovers?"


    "They''re handling it with care in a soft bag to make sure it doesn''t get crushed! Of course, it is!"


    "They went here despite us being hidden in secrecy. It has to be."


    "We never had time looking for them, protecting our treasure."


    "Indeed. With their help, we will use it to finally court female leprechauns to popte our kind!"


    "Fool! It''s up to Baloobas to get the exchange from them or not."


    "They''re after the book¡­ why?"


    Soon, Baloobas raised his hand. Without a wording from him as well, his gesture was enough to silence the people of his kind. He then cleared his throat, and continued talking to them.


    "Those four leaf clovers¡­ you are certain that you are giving them to us? Everything?"


    "Yes," Austin reassured, putting them slowly on the ground of the cave. "But in exchange¡­ the clue to the book."


    It was silence once more. With Baloobas'' eyes on the four leaf clover, he remembered one of the problems of his kind. With them not being able to leave the cave as they protect their treasure, their pot of gold, they weren''t able to scavenge for four leaf clovers.


    Even female leprechauns lost hope in waiting for their proposal. Even though they wanted so much to have partners, their pride was too high not to disregard the tradition of giving and receiving a four leaf clover.


    Men will be appreciated for their effort in looking for it, and women will be regarded highly for receiving a rarity, that is why.


    "I understand that this may still be difficult for you to ept, but you have nothing to worry. These clovers were raised in my pce for a long time and they were carefully handpicked. You could tell females that you talked to a friend of Maxwell in growing these."


    Baloobas looked at his kind. With their eager expression on their leader, he could see that they found Austin''s exchange reasonable. He then looked at the group once more and nodded, letting out a sigh as he agreed to the exchange.


    "Fine," Baloobas said, the leprechauns rejoicing. "But do know we also found it difficult to agree. We promised someone, you see¡­ someone powerful to protect the book," he added, As and Meredith looking at each other as they understood his decision.


    Their kind was having problems, too. With him being the leader, he had to make a decision. As one solution is being presented and given to them now, how could he refuse?


    "We understand," Austin said, every eye on him as he spoke. "Do know that we will never tell the location of the ce and that the secret is only between us. Of course, we have our own reasons to looking for the book. Other than this, we can give more every 6 months from now. Is that alright?"


    The leprechauns rejoiced once more. With a nod of convictioning from Baloobas, he jumped down from the boulder and looked up at Austin. He extended his arm towards him, his hand open as he spoke.


    "Swear to it, friend of Maxwell. I cannot say no to that offer. I shall give you details the next clues leading to the book in exchange for this bag, and the delivery of the clovers every 6 months."


    "Of course."


    Austin took his hand and shook on it. As they did, light shone on both of their hands, sealing their pact. Soon, Baloobas spoke, the leprechaun who led Austin and the group getting the bag from them after he gave his signal.


    "The next clue to the book is found on Svalbard, a Norwegian archipgo in the arctic circle that gets no sunlight for 4 months a year. There is a location there being protected by beasts who roam when the evening reigns supreme. If I am not mistaken, they are already in the months with no sunlight."


    "Where is the location where you say they''re protecting something? And what exactly are they protecting?" Austin asked, and Baloobas delivered. He told them what he knew without hesitation.


    "In Magdalena Bay. Not too near the waters, not too near the mountains, but in the forests. You''ll see thest clue leading to the book. They''re protecting a key adorned by the statue of the woman who asked favor to help keeping the secrets of the book. With the key, you can use it on thest ce."


    "Do you know the ce?" Austin asked, Baloobas shaking his head to say no.


    "Regrettably, no. Only the ce where the key is."


    "And what creatures are we talking about here?" Austin followed up a question, making sure they won''t miss anything. "Beasts who roam when the evening reigns supreme¡­ vampires?"


    "No," Baloobas answered, shaking his head as he went straight to the point. "Incubi and Subi¡­ they only attack people during the night when they are asleep. They are strong at night, and lock on their targets during that time."


    "Alright. Thank you," Austin thanked him, giving an acknowledging nod as well as they now finally got what they need. "As agreed, you have the bag of four leaf clovers, and more toe every 6 months from now."


    "Thank you as well," Baloobas said, not bothering to know their names. "Take care on whatever it is you seek¡­ friends of Maxwell."

 Chapter 218: I want you

    Austin, As, and Meredith had always been fascinated by the mysteries of the world. They had traveled to many ces and seen many things, but they were always looking for their next adventure.


    As they searched for the book, one ce on earth that indeed fascinated them, especially As and Meredith, was Irnd. Even though they traveled to search for the book with the help of the leprechauns and heard how intimidating and threatening they could get, they enjoyed the trip.


    So when they heard about the possibility of a hidden forest in Svalbard that only appeared at night, they knew they had to see it for themselves. It is indeed a mystical ce possible to exist, considering that this ce doesn''t have sunlight for four months straight.


    Isn''t it amazing?


    Svalbard was and of ice and snow, and it was not an easy ce to travel to. But Austin, As, and Meredith were determined to find the forest. They packed their bags and set out on their adventure.


    The journey was tough. They had to trek through the snow, and the cold was almost unbearable. But they kept going, fueled by their desire to find the forest. They walked for hours, and just when they were about to give up, they saw a faint glow in the distance. It was the forest.


    "That ce¡­ do you think¡­"


    Meredith wasn''t able to finish her sentence as she was panting in between breaths, tired since the start of there trek.


    "We''re not sure," As replied, catching his breath as well. It was cold, but as a werewolf, he has his built-in warmth. "Only way to find out."


    "Let''s¡­ catch our breaths first," Austin suggested, the three of them standing in the middle of the snowy trail before they set onward.


    They decided to travel to this location with the help of Austin''s teleportation spell. It would be quicker for them to have their hands on the book as they further look for clues in this manner. Since the leprechaun said the next would be the ce with the book, it will unlock with the help of the key.


    Only one more ce¡­ then they''ll get it--their hands on the book.


    Resting where they are as they set up camp, they decided to wait for a moment before continuing. They then prepared for the night ahead.


    They knew that they were in for an adventure of a lifetime as they are closer to the book. It wouldn''t hurt for them to enjoy the aurora borealis before they head on out to where the light might lead them.


    They built a fire and cooked some food, and then they waited for the darkness to envelop them.


    As the darkness fell, they felt a sense of excitement and fear. They knew that they were about to experience something truly magical. And they were not disappointed.


    Suddenly, they saw a faint glow in the distance. It was the forest. They could see the trees, and they were unlike any trees they had ever seen before. They were tall and slender, with leaves that shimmered in the moonlight.


    "It''s beautiful," Meredithmented in a whisper, Austin and As nodding in agreement as the wonderful sight was apanied with the aurora borealis seen on the sky.


    "Shall we head onwards?" Austin asked, the two nodding as they took onest sip of their hot coco.


    As the group stood up, the couple made way for Austin to conjure a spell. He made sure that their camp is well-protected and hidden from anyone or anything, so he made sure to cast invisibility and shield on it.


    "That oughta do it," hemented, the three of them already trekking towards the location of the forest.


    "We have to be careful from here on in," As warned, taking a little sniff of the surroundings. "Other than our scents, I sense other beings in the area. If they are incubi and subi who reign at night, they feed on sleeping humans as prey. Even with that, they might attack if threat is felt."


    "That''s true," Austin said, Meredith looking at the two as they conversed with each other. "They are also not to be underestimated. They chose this ce for a reason, at this specific time. Four months without sunlight as they attack better at night? They took this as an advantage."


    An incubus is a demon in male form in folklore that seeks to have sexual intercourse with sleeping women and the corresponding spirit in female form is called a subus. Since both incubi and subi attack their targets in their sleep, inducing nightmares, it''s what makes them stronger.


    But unlike the incubus, a subus needs semen to survive. Repeated sexual activity with a subus will result in a bond being formed between the subus and the man; and a subus cannot drain or harm the man with whom she is having intercourse.


    For an incubus, they have their own ways, too. Once they see a woman attractive to them, they attack them during their sleep and impregnate the woman. They either leave the woman and then let her decide if she''ll raise it or not. Or¡­


    They either abduct the woman and help her raise the child. After birth, it''s their decision to kill the woman, or let her off with or without the baby.


    They walked through the forest, taking in the sights and sounds around them. They saw animals that they had never seen before, and nts that were unlike any they had ever encountered. It was like they had stepped into a different world.


    However, everything happened in before they even knew it. Meredith screamed at the top of her lungs the moment she was carried off the ground by a being with wings, abducted from As and Austin.


    "No! Let me go!!"


    She was carried in bridal style as she the mysterious man with wings flew away from the group. Shouts from As and Austin were heard, making the unknown manugh as he looked at Meredith after he licked his bottom lip.


    "You''re beautiful. I want you."


    Meredith''s heart fell in her stomach as fear coursed through her body. As she was desperately iling her arms and legs, she realized that she is now in the arms of a being who reigns supreme at night.


    She is in the arms of an Incubus who might soon mark her if she is not careful.

 Chapter 219: Hurt

    "No! Let me go!!"


    She was carried in bridal style as she the mysterious man with wings flew away from the group. Shouts from As and Austin were heard, making the unknown manugh as he looked at Meredith after he licked his bottom lip.


    "You''re beautiful. I want you."


    Meredith''s heart fell in her stomach as fear coursed through her body. As she was desperately iling her arms and legs, she realized that she is now in the arms of a being who reigns supreme at night.


    She is in the arms of an Incubus who might soon mark her if she is not careful.


    "No! Meredith!"


    As changed his form into a werewolf. As he was about to chase her, Austin extended his arm to stop him. As became frustrated by the second when he was stopped, wondering why the fae decided to do so.


    "What are you doing!? Meredith''s taken away from us!" heined as he reverted back to his human form. "If you only allowed me to chase her, I couldn''t done so and--"


    "And what?" Austin interrupted, shaking his head. "You cannot possibly jump as high as the incubus flew!"


    "Then you suppose I just let this go?! Austin, I--"


    "Listen to me!" Austin said harshly, doing his best to calm As so they will be able to save Meredith in the most efficient way. "If you follow the incubus, you will be led to a trap. They are not that thick."


    As'' adrenaline was on its peak. As his breathing was quick, he tried his best to listen to Austin as his eyes were dead set on the forest before them.


    "If you follow them, he might alert his kind and we will be led to a trap. We do this stealthily and quietly. You have a strong sense of smell and you can track Meredith with that. If you risk going after them head on, you might risk her safety," he added, As now looking at him.


    "But--"


    "What if they feel threatened and they''re pushed to the corner into hurting Meredith so you don''t get to retaliate? Think about that, As. You''re an intelligent man; you should know what to do in order to save Meredith better and efficiently."


    As hate to admit it, but he was right. He let out a sigh and shook his head, throwing his hands up in the air as he was now convinced by Austin to do this the calm way.


    "So, what now?"


    "We do this stealthily like I said." He opened his pouch and then gave him two vials, the werewolf arching a brow at him as if waiting for an exnation. "The vial with the red potion is a potion that grants us temporary invisibility. The vial with the yellow potion gives us temporary levitation."


    As got the potions from him and continued to listen as Austin already has a n in mind, pointing at the path of snow beneath them.


    "We need to levitate a little from the ground. I came in prepared just with a variety of potions just in case and lo and behold. If we stealthily track them and they see tracks that we leave, they''ll track us."


    "Alright, I get it," As said, letting out a sigh. "Shall we drink this, then?"


    "Yes," the fae said, looking at him with serious eyes. "You have to track Meredith with the best of your abilities. That''s essential. And remember¡­ attack stealthily. You don''t need to kill them, just knock them out so you don''t provoke the others who might see the unconscious bodies."


    "Tsk¡­" As clicked his tongue. "Killing them would be quicker and better," he mumbled, Austin shaking his head to disagree.


    "And further incite anger to the other incubus as it will highly alert thempared to knocking them out? Not likely. They know we''re after Meredith and will protect her by all costs, then."


    "But--"


    "We''re going to take this as an advantage," Austin interrupted once more, making As further understand the n. "Do you know why the incubus swooped in and abducted Meredith? It''s because he thought we are humans and we won''t do anything about it in the wilderness."


    As was silent, only nodding to what he said as he continued making sense.


    "Now we have to take this advantage and make it as an element of surprise, driving them to a corner so they''d give Meredith back. We threaten them with some of their people in our hands until they give her back."


    "Alright, I understand," As said, already opening the potions. "Let''s start it then. I don''t want this to take longer than it already is."


    Without wasting another second, he drank two potions in one go and so did Austin. As the effect started happening after three seconds, the two of them set onwards to the forest to save Meredith.


    ***


    "Fuck!! Can''t you just let me go?!


    "Feisty aren''t you?" the mysterious man who''s obviously an Incubus said, letting out a chuckle as well. "The name''s Denver."


    "I don''t care about your name!" Meredith replied harshly, continuing to il her arms and legs so he would let go. "Put me down!"


    "And letyou fall?" Denver said, arching a brow at her. "Well, aren''t you a weird mortal woman. Usually humans will give up and not want themselves fall. But you on the other hand, would rather choose that and die."


    Meredith didn''t say a word. She wouldn''t want to risk her identity. As shee up with a way to escape, she sessfully did so when she elbowed Denver on his chin, making him let her go.


    "Fuck!"


    As Meredith was falling quick to the ground, the air hitting her face and her body, she didn''t care. She wanted to be hurt rather than be in the hands of this Incubus.


    "Aaaah!!"


    However, she eximed in extreme pain when she felt a w dig her leg muscles, making her wince in pain. She is now being carried upside down as Denver continued to an abandoned ruins deep in the forest.


    "If you only did not retaliate, then I would have carried you better!"


    He hissed as he flew away, Meredith still crying as the pain was unbearable. She then passed out, making Denver sigh as he thought to himself his evil intention.


    ''It made me want to take you more¡­ feisty like that. I wonder what it''s like to attack youter in your sleep.''


    A/N: Hi guys so it''s seems I have made some few mistakes and I will be correcting them. Meredith has a new face and you might be wondering. How Sofia and he brother recognized her. Tomorrow we get the answers. Thanks to the readers who pointed it out. It''s been a while so if you see anything please let me know.


    Thank you

 Chapter 220: Saved

    [WARNING: R-18. The chapter contains an attempt of rape. If ufortable, do skip the chapter. You have been warned.]


    ***


    After a few hours, Meredith woke up to a ce that seemed to be hidden underground the ruins where the Incubus Denver took her. She sat up slightly, wincing when she felt a pang of pain on her leg muscle.


    The moment she looked at it, she hitched a breath, the blood already dried up as a cloth was wrapped around it. It looked ghastly, making her wonder if she''s able to escape from this ce wherever she is as the moment.


    She looked at her surroundings, left and right, and then all around and saw that the ce is indeed underground, only moonlight illuminating the ce.


    Despite them having thoughts that the ce is beautiful, now it made her regret thinking that it is when just as soon as they arrived in the location, she was immediately abducted.


    As the ce where she is was also damp, she saw a puddle of water at her left. The moment she looked at it, she saw her face.


    She then frowned upon herself when she knew the sole reason why the Incubus kidnapped her. It was because of her looks, wasn''t it? Incubis are also known to base their targets on looks. So if he took her, then this was probably one of the reasons why.


    But Meredith remembered that before this, her face was different. She only took a potion given to her by Austin back in the pce so that when shees back to earth and visits Sofia, Aaron, and the others, they wouldn''t be surprised.


    She wondered¡­ if she still wore that face, would the Incubus still abduct her the moment they arrive?


    Is she currently hindering their process into looking for the book?


    Meredith was now on the defensive. She snapped her head at the sound of a metallic gate opening, revealing the Incubus Denver who abducted her moments ago.


    "Go away," Meredith warned, her voice harsh. "You already got me, didn''t you? Leave me the fuck alone," she added, Denverughing as he shook his head.


    "You wouldn''t be this hurt if you didn''t retaliate a while ago," hemented, Meredith not saying a word as she had her guard up, making sure he wouldn''t touch her even though her injury hurt as hell.


    "You think I would leave you alone¡­ after seeing a beautiful target as you?" Denver said, Meredith''s pride never wavering even though fear coursed through her body.


    "You''ll regret touching me," she said with conviction, knowing that soon, As and Austin wille for her with a n. "You''ll get what you deserve."


    Denver didn''t say anything. With a click of his tongue followed by a smug grin, she looked at Meredith with want as he further walked into the room, surprising Meredith as he was already naked. She wasn''t able to see clearly as the ce was dark and now that he stepped in, fear took over her body.


    Meredith had always known that she was a strong woman, but she had never imagined that she would have to fight for her life.


    "Cute," Denver said, taking a few steps closer to her. "You''ll definitely be worth the fuck, feisty woman."


    Meredith felt the cold, damp floor of the ground against her skin. Her heart was pounding in her chest as fear and panic set in. She desperately looked around for a way out, but the room was dimly lit, and she couldn''t see much. She tried to stand up, but her left leg was in agony.


    Denver, a tall, menacing figure, approached her with a sinister grin on his face. Meredith knew that she was in trouble. But she knew that she had to fight back.


    She spat on him from where she sat, Denverughing evilly as itnded on his thigh. He looked at her condescendingly as if it ever affected him, Meredith strong as she knew not to appear weak before him.


    "Don''t you daree closer!"


    However, Denverughed at her. He grabbed her by the hair and pulled her up, then he pushed her against the wall and tried to kiss her.


    "Fuck! No!!"


    Meredith fought back with all her might. She kicked him in the groin with her good leg and hit him in the face with her elbow. She screamed as loud as she could, hoping that someone would hear her ande to her rescue.


    ''As!'' Meredith screamed in her thoughts as she caught her breath, desperate to escape.


    She was alone with Denver, and she knew that she had to fight harder than she ever had before. She used everything she had learned in her self-defense sses, but her injured leg was slowing her down.


    Meredith was determined not to give up, even though she was in excruciating pain. She knew that if she gave up, Denver would win, and she couldn''t let that happen. She kept fighting, even when it seemed like all hope was lost.


    Just as her eyes set on a destroyed chair, she immediately got it and then hit the man as hard as she could, making him shout aloud due to the pain.


    "Argh! You¡­"


    Frustrated, Denver lost all his patience. As he saw that Meredith was willing to fight him and was indeed strong despite her injury, he immediately grew aggressive.


    "No!! Let me go!"


    He grabbed her by the arm and tore her top with his ws. As he was about to set his hands and lips on her, Meredith fell on her knees when everything happened so fast before her eyes.


    She couldn''t understand what was happening as she saw no one attacking Denver until his powers stopped concealing his identity. They fought on for a few minutes, Meredith now cowering at the corner.


    Just as the battle finished, Meredith had her arms wrapped around her chest for protection as she watched the scene unfold in front of her. Blood sshed on her and in the room, Denver already reaching his demise before he even knew it.


    "Meredith¡­ are you alright?"


    She didn''t answer for a while. With tears escaping her eyes, the familiar voice soothed her as she now knew that she is safe.


    It was not the person whom she''s expecting¡­ but she''s alive. And she''s grateful that she''s protected despite all odds.

 Chapter 221: Always protect

    "Don''t you daree closer!"


    "Fuck! No!!"


    He sensed something different in the air. It was a feeling he couldn''t quite ce, a sense of foreboding that made his skin crawl.


    Her voice was heard echoing and bouncing through the walls. As adrenaline kicked in, he was desperate to look for her as soon as possible.


    He knew that Meredith is a strong woman, but even then¡­ he promised himself that he would always rush in to protect her no matter what the cost.


    He loves her--loves her wholeheartedly and deeply. He couldn''t bear to see her hurt, he couldn''t imagine her gone.


    And so he''s willing to kill everyone and anyone who''d darey a finger on her.


    "No!! Let me go!"


    He prowled through the darkness, his senses sharp and alert. He could smell the fear in the air, and it made his blood boil. He knew what was happening before he even saw it.


    And at the same moment, he finally found her. His blood coursed through his veins in anger when he saw the man''s w ruin her top, about to pounce on her for an attack.


    At that moment, his thoughts went nk, his eyes grew emotionless. He was already set on for the kill, ready to kill the man who dared hurt the woman he loves.


    Marcus stepped out of the shadows, his eyes gleaming in the dim light. "Get away from her," he growled, his fangs bared.


    The scene was quick in front of Meredith who was in a daze as she thought no rescue mighte, but this is what exactly what happened.


    Marcus didn''t hesitate. He lunged at Denver, his movements swift and deadly. The two shed in a fierce battle, the sound of their blows echoing through the alleyway.


    Denver was strong, but Marcus was faster. He dodged the knife, striking back with a powerful blow that sent Denver sprawling to the ground.


    Meredith cowered in the corner, watching in disbelief as the vampire fought for her. She had never seen anything like it. Marcus was like a creature from another world, his movements graceful and deadly.


    She thought she''d never see him again. She thought that As woulde to the rescue. But instead¡­ it was him. It was Marcus.


    With one final blow, he killed Denver with his own ws, blood raining and sshing around. Denver wasn''t even able to process that he''s soon going to get killed. Either way, the vampire didn''t care.


    He got what he deserved.


    Looking at Meredith who was now vulnerable knowing that the Incubus is dead, her eyes locked with Marcus'', tears streaming down her face.


    Marcus'' heart ached at the sight of her like this. With him approaching her, he spoke, his voice soft despite the attack a moment ago.


    "Meredith¡­ are you alright?"


    Her lips trembled. No words came out, but she just nodded. She broke down silently the moment Marcus took off his coat and wrapped it around her, the woman being pulled in an embrace to assure her that she is now safe.


    "Don''t worry," Marcus said, his chin resting on the top of her head as he caressed her back forfort. "You''re safe. I''ll protect you¡­ I''ll always protect you. No matter what."


    Meredith nodded. She knew she was strong, but as a woman who was weak and injured, she knew that if she''s not careful, she could have lost her life tonight.


    She was desperate. She was even hoping that As and Austin woulde to the rescue if she fought more, but with her injury holding her back, she couldn''t dy it.


    If Marcus hadn''t arrived¡­ would she still be alive right now?


    "He''s gone now," Marcus assured, looking at the dead man''s body behind him. "Anyone who dares touch you will lose their life like he did."


    Meredith looked up at him. As their eyes met, she saw love and at the same time hurt in his eyes, making her think that his love for her is indeed strong. As she didn''t want to think about it, she spoke instead, thanking him for protecting and saving her.


    "Thank you¡­ Marcus."


    He just smiled. It was the kind of smile that acknowledged her gratitude but it held deeper emotions. It was a mixed one at that. It was the kind of smile that showed he was d that he protected her, and it was the kind of smile that showed pain--knowing that it''s not him in her heart.


    Even then, he loves her. He wouldn''t ever hesitate and he was d that he followed and protected her.


    Marcus looked at her injury. With his eyes showing concern and at the same time anger towards the man, he kicked his head away from them, despite Denver already being dead.


    "Your leg," Marcus started, looking at it with worry. "We have to treat it right away," he added, Meredith nodding as she looked at it as well.


    "No worries. Once we reunite with the others, Austin would already have something for this as he is always prepared."


    And soon after she spoke, the two heard footstepsing. The moment they arrived, Meredith''s emotions grew overwhelming, the woman trying her best to stand up as As rushed to her, shoving Marcus at the side.


    "Fuck¡­ Meredith!" he eximed, immediately seeing her injured. "Did he do this?" he asked, facing Marcus. "Did he--"


    "As, calm down!" Meredith interrupted, this time speaking for Marcus as she thought it unfair that he med him. "He saved me from that man! I''m wearing his coat, indicating he didn''t attack me. See?"


    As didn''t speak. He just assisted Meredith while she stood, looking at Marcus warily. The vampire didn''t speak as well. Their eyes met and there was only heavy tension between the men who shared the same feelings towards one woman.


    However, the silence broke when Austin spoke, making it awkward for the three of them.


    "Now that exins why you sensed his scent and why we need not fight!"


    Austin ced his hands on his hips, nodding like a detective as he connected the pieces together.


    "He seemed to follow us from afar and came here faster because of his speed as a vampire. He killed everyone before we could even attack and saved Meredith. Splendid!"

 Chapter 222: The key

    "Now that exins why you sensed his scent and why we need not fight!"


    Austin ced his hands on his hips, nodding like a detective as he connected the pieces together.


    "He seemed to follow us from afar and came here faster because of his speed as a vampire. He killed everyone before we could even attack and saved Meredith. Splendid!"


    Only silence filled the air as Austin made an awkward remark. They already knew what happened without talking about it and pointing it out, however, he still spoke aloud about it--giving a summary.


    "Sorry to break this up," Marcus started, now getting everyone''s attention as they remember Meredith''s condition. "But we have to rest and treat her wound ASAP. The bleeding may have stopped, but you cannot possibly continue travelling with her having an injured leg, huh?"


    The three of them looked at him. As however gave him a re as he spoke to him with a hint of sarcasm in his voice.


    "Funny that you know what we are doing. Quite the stalker, aren''t we?"


    Marcus didn''t reply and just stared at him. As he ignored his statement and then looked back at Meredith, he grew worried by the second. He wanted her to rest and he wanted Austin to tend to her wound immediately so she can feel at ease.


    It must have been a very traumatizing event to experience indeed. For sure, she would like to rest and settle in their tent before continuing.


    "But we can''t rest just yet," Meredith said, reminding them what they came here in Svalbard for. "We have to get the key, remember?" she added, surprising the three when Marcus showed to them the thing that they had been looking for.


    "This key, right?"


    "You¡­" Austin blinked his eyes a few times in amusement. "How did you get it?"


    Marcus let out a small sigh and immediately gave it to As so he wouldn''t look at him with doubtful and angry eyes.


    He told them that he started following them before they even visited Irnd and decided to do it secretly so he could protect Meredith with his own methods and lo and behold¡­ she did need protection.


    He then quickly told them how he got a hold of the, the vampire recalling how he fought the group of incubis single-handedly.


    ***


    After Marcus took turns in search for Meredith, he then noticed that he is now standing before a statue of what seemed to be a prominent woman in the magical realm.


    ''Is this the key that the leprechaun was talking about? What the beasts were hiding?'' he thought to himself, remembering what he heard when he stalked them in Irnd, in the mountains to look for the leprechauns.


    His keen eyes scanned the intricate carvings of the key that was work like a ne by the statue. He then thought that since he is in the convenience of retrieving the key for the group while saving Meredith, then he should grab the opportunity.


    If he''s not mistaken, the key was believed to have the power to unlock an ancient treasure, but first, he had to defeat a group of incubus who were guarding it.


    As he turned to search for clues on how to get the key without rming the enemies, he heard a faint sounding from an alleyway. Without hesitation, he followed the sound, his senses on high alert.


    As he turned the corner, he saw a group of incubus, their red eyes glowing in the darkness. They hissed at him, their sharp ws ready for attack.


    Marcus took a step back, his body tense, ready to fight. The first incubus lunged at him, but Marcus was too quick. With one swift movement, he plunged his hand into the incubus''s chest, pulling out its heart.


    The other incubus hesitated, but Marcus didn''t give them a chance to attack. He fought with speed and precision, his vampire strength giving him an advantage.


    As thest of the incubus fell, Marcus turned back to the statue. He knew that the real challenge was yet toe. He had to find a way to retrieve the key without setting off any traps. He studied the statue, searching for any clues.


    Finally, he found a hidden lever that opened a secret passage. Once the lever was activated, there were ticks and tacks heard in the surroundings. It must have indicated that the traps were set off as well. And true enough, the moment he touched the string of the key, nothing happened.


    He then wore it around his neck and hid it under his shirt for safekeeping. He descended into the darkness, his keen senses guiding him. He then heard Meredith''s shouts, fighing against an incubus. It pumped his adrenaline up as he rushed to save her.


    The key was in his hand, and he knew that it would unlock a world of ancient secrets based from what he heard while eavesdropping on their conversation with the leprechaun.


    But as he looked at Meredith, he knew that she was his most valuable treasure that he could never lose even though he was never chosen by her.


    ***


    After Marcus told them what happened, As and Austin now understood why the statue didn''t have the ne around its neck. They decided to look for it after saving Meredith, but it turns out things happened in their favor.


    Marcus had already retrieved the key after fighting the incubis to rescue Meredith. It all happened in favor, as if it was destined to happen.


    Now that they got the key with them, they indeed agreed with the vampire that Meredith is now the next in priority to take care of. She''s injured and she''s part of their journey in retrieving the book. They have to tend to her or else, their whole mission would get dyed.


    "Let''s go back to camp, then. Meredith needs rest," As said, already changing into his werewolf form. Understanding the gesture, she carefully rode him, the whole group already walking out of the ce safely as no incubus was left alive.


    However, as they walked, Marcus was behind them. He felt his heart ache when he saw that the two were together when they told him to leave.


    A painful smile tugged the corner of his lips, a thought passing his mind as he watched them together.


    ''As long as you''re safe and happy¡­ I can endure life without you.''

 Chapter 223: The talk

    They were already back at camp. As As and Marcus prepared for a hot meal, Austin busied himself treating to Meredith.


    She winced when she felt the healing potion touch her wound, Austin putting his hand over it as it emanated light from it, further speeding up her recovery process.


    "We shouldn''t stay here for long," he said, still focused on healing her. "We may not know if we have really dealt with every single incubus in the location. If ever there are survivors and they know that theirrades have fallen, we''ve provoked them."


    As and Marcus nodded. No words came from them but they were civil as they prepared food for everyone. They were making stew as it was still indeed cold in Svalberd. They continued to listen to Austin as he talked about Meredith''s recovery.


    "I''ve already healed her and sped up her recovery process. This would have taken her half a month, but by tomorrow morning, she''d be up and about already. Perfect timing for us to leave by then," he said, the men nodding at what he said as that is indeed good news.


    Meredith gave Austin a small smile. She looked at her wound that only stung every now and then unlike a moment ago that it was excruciatingly painful.


    "Thank you, Austin," she thanked her, Austin giving her a pat on the shoulder and then  helped the boys prepare the dinner by preparing their dishes instead.


    "We have to take turns in the night watch," As rmended, Marcus volunteering already.


    "Let''s let Meredith rest. I''ll take the first watch," he suggested, As looking at him.


    He never retaliated, rather, he nodded as he thought it beneficial for the whole group that the three men take watch as Meredith recuperates.


    "Then I''ll take the second. Austin, you rest, too. We need you more in this journey as well and you need to keep watch on Meredith''s recovery," the werewolf added, Austin agreeing to their suggestion.


    "Alright. Thank you two, then," he said, As looking at the key given to him by Marcus.


    He could really tell that the vampire was serious in protecting Meredith and that he wouldn''t dare get on his nerves likest time. If he had not followed them from the very beginning then who knows what could''ve happened to Meredith?


    As hated to admit it but as much as he hates Marcus, he indeed owes it to him for saving the woman he loves.


    He even proved that he bears no ill will, giving the key without hesitations and even helped them get it for easy retrieval for thest part of their journey.


    "So¡­ you''re going with us all the way?" As asked, quite surprising Marcus that he is talking to him, even asking him a question. "You''ve alreadye this far, following us since the start of our journey and even helped us without asking. Are you really decided to finish it with us through the end?"


    "Yes," he answered without any hesitation at all. "I even know why you are in search of the book. One of which is getting rid of the soul tie between me and Meredith, is it not?"


    There was silence in the camp as it suspended in the air. Meredith just wrapped her nket around her tighter as she said no words, the truth spoken by Marcus himself.


    As for Austin, he knew well not to chime in to the conversation as this is between the three of them as well. As said no words since what''s the point in lying? It''s what they prompted to pursue the book as well.


    "Don''t worry," Marcus said, letting out a sigh as he continued mixing the broth of the soup. "I''ve already made up my mind. I''ll be helping you guys no matter what. As long it''s for Meredith''s happiness and safety. I''ll be really going the extra mile."


    Meredith just looked at the two from afar. As As just listened to him, he added potatoes in the soup and nodded to what Marcus said, admiring his will to do so even though he was not chosen by the woman he loves.


    As a man, the decision is remarkable. It is an epitome of unconditional love and he was willing to dedicate his whole time, effort, and life into helping them. Since Marcus knew that their journey is also arduous and risky, he knew that he isn''t stupid in doing his decision.


    As knew that Marcus is an intelligent man. He wouldn''t do something reckless as this without giving it much thought.


    They may not be in good terms but as men, they understood each other''s pride and dedication. They respected each other''s ways in pursuing what is best for them and especially for Meredith.


    It is a man''s mutual understanding.


    "I know you understand me well," Marcus said softly, only heard by As. "There''s no use in living if the woman we love is gone and we did nothing about it."


    As nodded. He couldn''t imagine what he would do if he lost Meredith during the journey. He let out a sigh, replying to what he said as the tension between them started to loosen up.


    "I have to admit you''re stronger than me emotionally," he said, Marcus arching a brow at him. "You see¡­ I wouldn''t know what I''d do if Meredith didn''t choose me and chose you instead. Could I have done the same thing as you?"


    The two of them couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. It made Meredith who was watching them from the tent curious. She cocked her head to the side, wondering what the two could be talking about that they wereughing when just a while ago, they were about to attack each other.


    "I know you''d be crazy to do the same thing as me if that were the case," Marcus replied, adding a pinch of salt to the pot before mixing. "Love makes us do crazy things, right? I have to admit¡­ I''m doing one now."


    The two continuedughing. Meredith blinked her eyes a few times, wanting to chime in to their conversation as she''s curious about their conversation.


    But seeing as the two are slightly getting along, she wouldn''t want to interrupt. She just smiled at them from afar, lucky that she''s alive because of them.

 Chapter 224: Machu Picchu

    As they settled in, As took out the key, studying it closely. He could feel the power emanating from it, and he knew that he had to be careful with it. Meredith watched him, her eyes full of curiosity.


    "What do you think it unlocks?" she asked him.


    As shrugged. "I have no idea. But I''m sure that there are those who would kill to find out."


    Meredith nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. They needed to find out if the key would really unlock the location where the book is found, but they also needed to be careful.


    Hours passed, and the group worked tirelessly, trying to decipher the clues that would lead them to the key''s true purpose. They consulted ancient texts, brainstormed about the clues they have so far, listened to Austin''s events before¡­ but they couldn''t able to get another clue.


    How will they know where this key would work?


    They even asked the leprechauns, but they have no idea about it. It only dawned on them that they might have defeated every single incubus in the area when they probably have a clue to what and where the key might work.


    "Hmm¡­ if only I thought this through," Marcus said, letting out a sigh. "But I couldn''t do that as well. Meredith''s life is on the line. As would do the same."


    "True," he agreed, nodding as well. "We could search for other incubus if some weren''t there at the location a moment ago, but we couldn''t afford to waste time and to leave Austin and Meredith here alone," he added, the group nodding in agreement as they looked at the key with them.


    "Hmm¡­ may I see that."


    As gave it to Austin. As he looked at the key, he furrowed his brows as they thought deeply where this could lead them. The leprechaun said that the ce where the key will unlock the book is thest ce.


    But without them not having a clue about it, it would be difficult for them to look for it.


    Austin then tried his best to think deeply. There must be something that they have been staring at out in the open yet they are oblivious to the clue. He had traveled around different worlds, especially earth, for so long¡­ he should notice something.


    The crest on the key¡­ it reminded him of a ce he had long visited here on earth long ago. It was a beautiful ce that obviously held something mystical in it, but he had never quite pictured how to further explore the ce.


    Austin had always been fascinated by the ancient ruins of Machu Phu, hidden deep in the heart of the Peruvian mountains. He had spent years researching the history and legends of the Inca civilization, hoping to one day uncover the secrets they had left behind.


    And now, they had finally found the key to one of the most elusive mysteries of all - the underground ruins.


    "In Machu Phu," Austin whispered, getting everyone''s attention even though he spoke almost in a whisper.


    "Machu Phu¡­" Meredith mumbled, telling aloud what she knows about the ce. "It''s the ancient ruins, right? What about it?"


    ording to Mr. Google, as what Aaron called it that kinda stuck with Meredith that''s why she calls it that way, too, Machu Phu is an Incan citadel set high in the Andes Mountains in Peru, above the Urubamba River valley.


    Built in the 15th century andter abandoned, it''s renowned for its sophisticated dry-stone walls that fuse huge blocks without the use of mortar, intriguing buildings that y on astronomical alignments and panoramic views. Its exact former use remains a mystery.


    "The crest on this key," As began, the three listening to him. "I think this key will let us further explore the ruins in Machu Phu," he added, Meredith furrowing her brows as she reacted to what he said.


    "How could we further explore the ce?" she asked, shrugging her shoulders. "The ce is a tourist attraction. It''s actually one of the beautiful ces I want to someday visit. How are you sure that we can visit the ce with the key? How are you certain that it''s in Machu Phu?"


    "I have a strong feeling about this," Austin said, his voice full of conviction. "I was about to further explore the ce years ago but then I was stumped when there was a part of the ruins in which I couldn''t further explore. The crest on this key¡­ it makes sense."


    "But--" As chimed in, adding to the conversation with his question. "--what lies inside the ruins? For sure with the key, it''s not that simple to get the book."


    "From what I know, there might be abyrinth of magic protecting the book. Of course, the book was protected at all costs. I could sense mysterious but strong magic underneath the whole ruins," he answered, Marcus then nodding as he thought it best to pursue further.


    "Then alright," the vampire said, everyone''s eyes on him. "Let''s have Meredith rested and about tomorrow so that traveling to Machu Phu and exploring its ruins will be easy as pie."


    "Indeed," As said, letting out a sigh as excitement in his eyes were obvious present in his eyes. "Finally¡­ the answers that I have been long looking for are finally getting answered once we further explore the ruins. We have to be prepared for the journey. This won''t be easy."


    Austin then stood up and made his way to the tent to prepare their bags, especially for what they need like magical potions and artifacts that they could use during their journey. As the trio was left by the bonfire, Meredith smiling as shemented on Austin''s enthusiasm.


    "He agreed that his friend is a nerd, but he is one himself," she remarked, the two men letting out a chuckle.


    As they continued drinking their soup, however, Marcus looked at her with a forlorn expression on his face. He knew that once the book of spells is with them, they would finally break the soul tie.


    It would really set Meredith free, him hurt but happy that she is going to be safe and sound with As whom her heart chose and loves so dearly.

 Chapter 225: Friends

    Meredithy in her tent, tossing and turning, trying to find afortable position to fall asleep.


    But despite the long and stressful day, she couldn''t seem to doze off. The sounds of the forest were too unfamiliar, and the darkness was too thick.


    After what felt like hours, Meredith finally gave up and emerged from her tent, her eyes adjusting to the dim light of the campfire.


    She saw Marcus sitting on a log, his eyes fixed on the trees surrounding them. He was supposed to be doing the night watch, ensuring their safety from any dangerous animals or other threats.


    "Marcus," Meredith said softly, approaching him. "Want to doze off a bit? I can watch for you."


    He turned to her, a hint of surprise in his eyes. "No, I can''t," he admitted. "I''m too worried about all of us, especially for you. I need to keep watch."


    Meredith sat down next to him, grateful for thepany. They sat in silence for a few moments, watching the fire flicker and listening to the rustling of leaves in the wind.


    Meredith remembered what had happened between them before they traveled back to earth. She remembered the kiss she shared with him, remembered that As and her fought because of him.


    His love is indeed strong and he even dedicated his time following them so he could further protect her. She knew that he knew that she loves As, yet he is still here for her.


    How unconditional his love is indeed¡­ and she knows for sure that they have to talk about what''s in store for the both of them.


    Finally, Meredith spoke up. "Marcus, I need to talk to you about something."


    He turned to her again, his expression concerned. "What is it?"


    "It''s about As," she said, taking a deep breath. "I know you love me, and I care for you too, but I love As. I need to be with him."


    Marcus''s face fell, but he nodded slowly. "I understand," he said. "It hurts, but I understand. We can break the soul tie with the help of the book of spells."


    Meredith nodded, feeling a weight lift off her shoulders. "Thank you, Marcus. I''m sorry."


    "Don''t be sorry," he said, putting a hand on her shoulder. "I''ll always be here for you, no matter what. I''ll protect you until the end of our journey."


    Meredith smiled at him, feeling grateful for his understanding. "Thank you, Marcus. We can still be friends, right?"


    "Of course," he said, returning her smile. "I''ll always be your friend."


    The words not only stung Marcus'' heart, but his tongue as well. It felt so heavy to say that they could remain as friends when he has loved her so dearly.


    But that''s the thing about love, right? If you love her so much even though she loves someone else, you learn how to let go.


    They sat together for a while longer, talking about their hopes and fears for the journey ahead. Meredith told Marcus about the things she had seen during their travel, especially their time in Irnd. Marcus listened to her with rapt attention, nodding and offering his own insights.


    They alsoughed at the thought that he stalked them from afar and not helped them gather clues about the leprechauns.


    He reasoned that it would be so awkward to suddenly pop out and chime in to their adventure. But then this time, he was left with no choice as her safety was at stake.


    As the night wore on, they grew more and morefortable with each other, opening up about their pasts and their deepest desires.


    As the breeze began to filter through the trees, Meredith realized that she had never felt so close to Marcus before. She knew that he loved her, but she had never fully appreciated the depth of his affection until now.


    She felt a pang of guilt for hurting him, but she also knew that she had to follow her heart.


    It is what they say, right? The heart wants what it wants.


    "Marcus," she said quietly, breaking thefortable silence between them. "Thank you for being here with me. I''m sorry things had to be soplicated."


    "Don''t worry about it," he said, smiling at her. "I''m just d we can be honest with each other."


    Beside him was his coat. He got something from it and extended his hand to Meredith, making her blink her eyes for a few times as she listened to him exin what he was giving her.


    Marcus handed her a small notebook. "Here," he said. "I want you to have this. It''s a journal I''ve been keeping since we started the journey. Maybe you can use it to write down your own thoughts."


    Meredith took the notebook, feeling touched by the gesture. "Thank you, Marcus," she said, giving him a hug. "I''ll treasure it."


    They stood up, stretching their stiff muscles. Meredith felt a sense of peace settle over her as she looked out at the forest, the breeze nowing to them. She knew that there would be challenges ahead, but she also knew that she had a true friend by her side.


    "Well, I guess this is thest time," Marcus said, Meredith looking up at him as she cocked her head to the side.


    "What is?"


    "That I do this."


    Marcus kissed the top of her head and stayed still for a few seconds. Her body stiffened for a while as she didn''t expect what he did.


    The gesture was simple, yet intimate in a way. No words were exchanged, but she felt pain and at the same time love in what he did. In a way, it was his way of saying "I''m letting you go; but I''ll always be here when you need me."


    Soon, Marcus took a few steps back, a small smile tugging the corner of his lips as he spoke.


    "Get inside," he said, his eyes turning ssy. "It''s the only thing and thest thing I''ll do. I know As will kill me," he added jokingly, Meredith not knowing what to say.


    With a nod, she only smiled at him and left, Marcus watching her retreating figure with an aching heart.

 Chapter 226: Labyrinth of magic

    As he gathered his team, As, Meredith, and Marcus, Austin felt a mix of excitement and trepidation. The stories he had heard about thebyrinth of magic that led to the middle of the ruins were both thrilling and terrifying.


    But he knew that with theirbined skills and knowledge, they had a chance to unlock the book of spells and uncover the hidden power thaty within.


    They decided that they would teleport to the location with the help of Austin''s powers. But he had told the group that it was impossible to do so. He traveled their throughmuting because the magic that protected the ruins was so strong, even easy ess through powers are disabled.


    The journey to Machu Phu was long and arduous, but the team''s spirits remained high. They spent their hours hiking through the rugged terrain, taking in the breathtaking beauty of the surrounding mountains and valleys.


    And at night, they huddled together around the campfire, sharing stories andughter as they prepared for the challenges ahead.


    The team had to cross many rivers, climb steep mountains, and face several dangerous predators such as pumas and snakes. It was quite funny for the group as they talked about it, saying they''re magical beings, yet face such trivial challenges like they''re main characters from a movie.


    However, their perseverance and determination to discover the secrets of the underground ruins kept them going.


    "You know," Meredith started as they continued to walk. "This reminds me of the movie Jumanji," she added, the three of them not familiar with the movie.


    "What''s that?" As asked, Meredith blinking her eyes a few times. "You know¡­ they y a video game and then they got locked inside and then they are the ones during the adventure instead of the main characters of the game since they are now the characters of the game..."


    The three men looked at each other then back at Meredith who yfully rolled their eyes at them.


    "They face challenges together as they visit new ces and only have three lives for each yer and if they die in game, they die in real life¡­"


    "Meredith," As said her name, giving her a smirk. "I guess this is one thing you and your little brother share, huh? I''m sorry¡­ obviously, we aren''t well-versed with the movie world."


    Meredith didn''t say a word and just let a puff of air out as she walked away.


    The men continued walking along with her as well, now exchanging conversation with her as they continued onward with their journey.


    ***


    Finally, after several days of traveling, they arrived at the entrance to the underground ruins.


    It really took them days since they traveled by ne, then by trains¡­ and they made sure that they visit the ancient ruins at night time so that they won''t look suspicious to tourists visiting the ce.


    They even decided to go through lengths such as drinking one of his invisibility potions. Though for Marcus who had it innate as a vampire, he opted not to take it this evening.


    He even volunteered that if ever there is the need to go on ahead for checking, he''d do so since he''s superhuman speed for vampires are at its advantage.


    The group looked at the entrance to the underground ruins. The air was thick with an eerie silence, broken only by the faint sound of rushing water somewhere deep below. Austin took a deep breath and turned to his team.


    "Remember," he said, "we need to work together through thebyrinth of magic. We must stay focused and trust in each other. And most importantly, we must find our way to the middle of the ruins to unlock the book of spells."


    The three nodded at him. As they looked at each other, Meredith spoke as they knew that they have to work together to aplish what they came here for in the first ce.


    "Alrighty¡­ we can do this," she said, the three men nodding at her with a confident smile on their faces. "After breaking the soul tie, for sure there are other things for the book that we can use. For now, what we have to do is to retrieve it."


    "We do it carefully but efficiently," Marcus said, letting out a sigh. "We actually don''t know what and how thebyrinth will be like¡­ but we can manage."


    "Alright¡­" Austin took a deep breath and released it. "Let''s go."


    With those words, they plunged into the darkness. Thebyrinth of magic was unlike anything they had ever seen before.


    The walls were covered in intricate carvings and symbols, and strange whispers echoed through the corridors.


    But Austin led the way, his knowledge of Inca history guiding them through the maze of twists and turns.


    However, soon, they were stopped when a loud voice resonated in the maze, making them cover their ears as the deep voice boomed in the ce as if it had a microphone.


    The breeze was strong and as the mysterious voice spoke, it blew even harder, almost blowing them away from proceeding further.


    "Who dares enter thebyrinth of magic?"


    The voice bellowed in the area. As immediately went to Meredith''s aid to protect her from being blown away.


    "As the book feels a threatening and foreboding presence, thou shall go through a series of challenges to prove yourself worthy of getting the book!"


    "I knew it¡­" Marcus mumbled under his breath, gritting his teeth. "This isn''t going to be simple."


    "Sess in aplishing the trials, the book shall present itself. Failure in aplishing the challenges will result as a punishment of challengers staying behind in the maze!"


    "What!?" Meredith eximed, her eyes wide. "So does it mean that if we fail the challenges¡­ we won''t get out of here?"


    "Use your wit and courage. The book chooses who it wants to present itself to but remember¡­ there is always a catch."


    The winds ceased the moment the mysterious voice disappeared. With the location calming down, they all looked at each other, wondering what they''re going to do.


    One wrong move in the challenges, whatever they may be, they might not get themselves out and they might not get their hands on the book.


    Ever.

 Chapter 227: Quest

    They encountered many challenges along the way, such as riddles that tested their intelligence, illusions that tested their perception, and traps that tested their agility. But with each obstacle they overcame, their bond grew stronger.


    As they finished the first three sets of challenges, the group panted as they came across the entrance of a new challenge as they went through the maze. They stopped to catch their breath, the men checking up on Meredith.


    "Are you alright?" As asked, Meredith just waving her hand to brush off the concern as she indicated she was alright.


    "We''vee this far. We''re not going to stop now," she replied, the three of them nodding at her statement.


    As, Meredith, Marcus, and Austin were on a quest to prove their worthiness. They noticed that as they went on with the ruin''s challenges, they were getting more and more difficult.


    And this next challenge may just be another one of them and they have to be up in their toes in order for them to aplish it.


    As they approached the entrance of the next challenge, they felt a chill run down their spine. The ruins had an eerie feel to them, and the darkness seemed to swallow them whole. The group stood in front of the entrance, and they knew that this was the moment they had been waiting for.


    Within this maze is another maze. How many challenges must they aplish so they can prove their worth?


    It was frustrating, but they have no choice if they want to get ahold of the book.


    Things are not really that simple especially if magic and mysticism is involved.


    "Prove thy worth, get what you seek," the voice bellowed, getting the group''s attention. "Go through your reflections and ovee what lies within. Question your trust."


    "Question our trust?" As mumbled to himself, only Meredith hearing what he said. "What could that mean?"


    "It is you who will decide if a traitor is amongst you. Through this challenge, should you get the answer. A jealous heart is not something to be trampled with: a word of caution."


    The mysterious voice spoke in riddles. The group did not understand what it said and they just looked at each other, Marcus making ament on what they just heard.


    "If they want us to reflect, then why do they have to talk in this manner and not go straight to the point?"


    As chuckled, agreeing to what he said. "Tell me about it. But¡­ things are not that simple, right?"


    The four of them went quiet for a while. As the breeze continued to blow from the entrance, Austin pondered for a bit and then suggested a way for them to aplish the maze.


    "Let''s split in groups. The clock is ticking," he began, looking at As and Meredith. "You form a pair, and Marcus and I form the second."


    The challenge was to solve a puzzle of a maze full of mirrors. The four of them split up into two teams; As and Meredith, and Marcus and Austin. They knew that time was of the essence, and they had to work quickly.


    As and Meredith went to the left, while Marcus and Austin went to the right. They entered the maze, and it was like they had stepped into a different world. The maze was tricky and confusing, but they managed to navigate through it by following their instincts.


    The mirrors in the maze were disorienting, and it was easy to get lost. The group had to keep their wits about them and stay focused on the task at hand.


    "Now I know why we''re split in to two," Meredithmented, holding hands with As as they carefully went through each maze, solving easy puzzles so it could reveal which turn they could go. "As we solve the riddles, a turn is revealed, yes? It leads us to the middle area of the maze."


    "Ah¡­ you''re right," As agreed, looking up to see a light shining at the centermost part of the maze. "Amazing how Austin could get a grasp of what''s to expect in just one look, huh?" he added, Meredith nodding in agreement.


    "Well, he isn''t a powerful fae for nothing. We could decide to cheat on the puzzles if we want, but Austin for sure wouldn''t want that. Remember the essence of the challenges? It''s to prove our worth."


    "True," As said, the two of them taking another turn as they easily solved a mini riddle to reveal their next curve through the maze. "I wonder what the mysterious voice meant, though¡­ about us deciding if there is a traitor among us."


    Meredith shook her head, stopping before they continue onward.


    "There are no traitors in our group," she said, scoffing at the thought. "Austin is helping us with all that he could. Marcus even decided to help us despite it being painful on his part¡ªyou know what I mean."


    "You have a point," he replied, narrowing his eyes at her as he slightly surprised Meredith with what he said next. "Thest kiss he gave you proved that. It was a good thing I did not attack him and respected him with his goodbyes."


    She gasped a little,menting on what he said. "You were awake?"


    "Yes," As said, a smirk appearing on his face. "I''m guarding you, too, even though he was on night watch. But¡­ a man to a man¡­ I will respect what he said to you and what he decided to do. He''s a respectable man in a way¡ªstrong for him to decide on that."


    Meredith rolled her eyes at him. "Anyway¡­ the two of us aren''t traitors, even." She redirected the topic, making himugh a little. "I think that''s just the mysterious voice confusing us and challenging us when all we want to do is to aplish the challenges and prove ourselves worthy for the book."


    With that, the two of them continued aplishing their side of the maze efficiently. As they went on, they understood that one of the goals to aplish the challenge is to finish the puzzles of the maze both on the left and ride sides before the two teams can convene in the centermost area.

 Chapter 228: Trap

    "This is going to be more difficult than I thought¡­"


    Marcus couldn''t help but make ament as they made through their side of the maze. It was actually easy that he and Austin were able to quickly solve the puzzles¡­ however, what Marcus wasmenting about things being difficult is the fact that they have to do things separately.


    He believes that as they went on through the maze, they wouldpromise their safety if they are not careful. What more if they are split into groups?


    But seeing as to how Austin was able to quickly grasp the mechanics of the next puzzle, they had no choice but to follow as he is the smartest of all of them. Also, they were able to discern as early before they started the maze that they would have to meet in the middle of the room to finish the challenge.


    They have to finish the mini riddles and puzzles in their side of the maze.


    Marcus joined them to protect Meredith, but with her being with As, then he is also assured that she will be okay.


    Though with magic and unexpected events that may happen while they go deeper in thebyrinth, he started to worry when the challenges will end and if they''re going to have more and if they''re going to be more difficult.


    "You''re worried," Austinmented, snapping the vampire out of his thoughts. "Don''t be. We''ll get this through and finish this until the end," he added, reassuring Marcus even though the two are not really that close.


    As they finish as much as many puzzles as they can, they were led every turn and curve to go to the centermost area of thebyrinth. The two looked up and they noticed that as they were nearing their destination, the light illuminating the centermost part turned brighter.


    "Let''s be careful not to trigger traps as we go. I bet there will be one when we reach the end of this maze. It''s not really as simple as this; it''s going to test our wit and strength¡­ along with our trust to each other," Austin added, Marcus just nodding as he stayed quiet.


    As they made their way through the maze, they encountered many challenges. They had to solve puzzles, avoid traps, and work together to navigate the maze.


    As they reached the middle of the maze, they heard each other''s voices echoing through the halls. It seemed that Austin and Marcus had reached the middle first before As and Meredith could.


    Marcus couldn''t help but pace back and forth as they waited for the two. Three minutes had already passed since they arrived and still, no signs about them were present in the room.


    Marcus then stood straight, biting the tip of his thumb as he grew anxious by the second.


    ''Did something happen to them? How is Meredith? Did they encounter a problem? Is she safe?''


    Austin watched him walk back and forth once more. With a small sigh, he called his attention to calm him down.


    "Trust them," he said, breaking him out of his stupor once more. "The two of them will be here in no time," he added, the vampire looking at him with a slightly anxious expression on his face.


    "Well, yes¡­ but what if their side of the maze turned out to be more difficult than ours?" he asked, Austin giving him a reassuring smile.


    "Nothing that they can''t handle," he replied, gesturing at the area where they are now. "Besides¡­ since we came here, no traps were triggered. It seemed the ce is safe. You can immediatelye to Meredith once she arrives to check on her if you want."


    "Well¡ª"


    Before Marcus could even finish his statement, the left side of the maze where the other pair was suddenly parted ways to make way for them. The moment he turned, he saw the two running to the centermost area, making him sigh in relief.


    "Meredith!" Marcus eximed, taking a few quick steps to approach them. "I''m d that the two of you are safe!"


    Suddenly, the ground shook, and a loud noise echoed throughout the room. They were startled, and their hearts were pounding with fear.


    "Shit!!"


    "As¡­ no!"


    The two eximed as things happened too quick before they could even process it. A pit fall appeared underneath As, making him almost fall until Meredith grabbed his hand, struggling to keep him safe.


    "H-hang on tight, As!" Meredith grunted.


    As was worried that his weight might pull her down with him. The moment he looked down, he noticed that there wasva below, wondering how it even happened.


    The ce is indeedced with magic they cannot even fathom. No things were impossible for this ce, but would it be possible for them to ovee each challenge without risking one''s life?


    "Meredith, grab on to something!" As shouted, feeling the heat intensify beneath him even more.


    "There''s nothing here!!" Meredith grabbed onto his hand with both of her hands, already pulling as hard as she could. "Please¡­ Austin, Marcus¡­ help!!"


    As sweat started to form on the two, Marcus felt pressure. If he hadn''t walked further on ahead, he wouldn''t have triggered a trap risking the two.


    With the urgency in her voice, he was about to run towards them when suddenly, a shout stopped him.


    "Don''t! If you take a few more steps, you might trigger another trap!"


    "You said it was safe!" Marcus shouted back at him, not knowing what to do as the other two are now struggling even more. "How could we save them, then?!"


    "Stay put!" Austin instructed, looking around. The moment he did, he noticed that there was a pedestal behind him, something that wasn''t present a while ago.


    On the pedestal were five balls with a specific crest that went each on the holes on top of the pedestal. He already knew what to do, having to pair each ball with the crest present on the pedestal''s hole.


    "Nnngggh!! Hurry up, both of you!" Meredith was desperate at this point, feeling that she is being dragged along with As'' weight. "I can''t hold on much longer!"


    The clock was ticking and Marcus didn''t know what to do as he was told to be in ce before the situation worsens.

 Chapter 229: Traitor

    Marcus had triggered a trap, which they almost didn''t solve. The trap was a puzzle in itself, and they had limited time to solve it.


    "Nnngggh!! Hurry up, both of you!" Meredith was desperate at this point, feeling that she is being dragged along with As'' weight. "I can''t hold on much longer!"


    They had to work together and think quickly. They knew that failure was not an option.


    The clock was ticking and Marcus didn''t know what to do as he was told to be in ce before the situation worsens.


    Just as Austin was busy doing the puzzle, the voice from earlier on echoed in the room again, further pressuring them and distracting them as it repeated on and on while they were struggling.


    "The traitor is acting quickly; think now and reflect. A jealous heart is dangerous and not one to be trampled with."


    Austin''s quick thinking saved them from failing the challenge. He was able to identify the solution to the puzzle, and they managed to solve it just in time. He solved it in under a minute, and with that, a loud thud in the room was heard.


    "The traitor is acting quickly; think now and reflect. A jealous heart is dangerous and not one to be trampled with."


    The words of the mysterious voice resounded repeatedly in the room. As they solved the puzzle, the loud thud they heard indicated that the traps were all disabled. As the open ground where As fell started to close, Meredith looked at Marcus, begging for help.


    "Marcus, please!! Now!"


    The vampire now ran without hesitation as they are assured that there are no more traps. As he helped grab As up the ground nowpletely sealed up, theva no longer present.


    Just as As was now safe, he regained his bnce and immediately stood up. The moment he did, he shoved Marcus as hard as he could, surprising Meredith as she didn''t expect him to do so. He fell to the ground, the vampire surprised at what he did as well.


    "As! Why did you¡ª"


    "You fucker!" As  eximed, interrupting her as he was using Marcus. "How could you do that?!"


    "What?" Marcus scoffed as he stood up quickly, facing As head on. "You fucking think that I did that on purpose?!"


    "How else could it happen, huh?" As retorted; annoyanceced in the tone of his voice. "''The traitor is acting quickly; think now and reflect. A jealous heart is dangerous and not one to be trampled with.'' That''s the statement that kept repeating as we struggled! What else could it be?"


    "As¡­" Marcus let out a frustrated sigh as he was being used. "I implore you to think with reason."


    "Oh, there is no more time to think," As replied with a scoff, shaking his head as he was disappointed with him. "You''re jealous that I''m with Meredith and she chose me. You think I was not awake that night to witness your cute little speech along with the kiss?"


    By this time, Austin already came to the picture. With him hearing their conversation, he calmly tried his best to calm them down.


    "As, Marcus¡­ save this conversation forter. We¡ª"


    "As," Marcus interrupted, talking to him as if Meredith and Austin weren''t around. "If I were jealous, why would I rush to save you?"


    "Dimwit," Asmented, sarcasm etched in his voice. "Because you love Meredith so much that you''d do anything she asks you to. You promised toe to this journey. We''re just a responsibility, right?"


    "As¡­" Meredith intervened, holding his chest to calm him down. "From the looks of it, Marcus had just triggered a trap and¡ª"


    "That''s right," As interrupted, looking at her. "He took this as an opportunity to get rid of me so he can be with you."


    "As, no," Austin chimed in, shaking his head to disagree. "This time, I say that it was my fault. I thought that the traps were already gone by the time the two of us arrived, but seemed that there was more," he added, exining Marcus'' side. "He was even worried about you two and¡ª"


    "Then what''s up with the mysterious guy''s statement? The traitor acted quickly, Marcus triggered the trap. He loves Meredith and she chose me¡­ doesn''t thate with jealousy? He made us argue before we even went back to earth!"


    "As¡­ enough," Meredith said, her eyes now filled with worry. "He''s quiet. He obviously didn''t mean to risk your life. He¡ª"


    "He''s the traitor!"


    As spoke with conviction before Meredith could finish her statement. With him grabbing her arm, he spoke to Marcus with warning.


    "Stay away from us¡­ or else, I''ll kill you."


    "As¡ª"


    "I trusted you," As interrupted harshly, not wanting to listen to him. "And you broke that trust with your fucking selfish desires."


    He gave Marcus no chance to defend and exin himself. He grabbed Meredith by the arm, walking away with her having no choice but to follow him.


    As he walked far away from them, Marcus felt wronged with doing something he didn''t even thought and felt of doing.


    As he watched their retreating figure, he felt heavy in his heart that he was used of something he would never dare do even though he was indeed jealous that she chose As instead of him.


    He respected her decision and he respected As as a man, too. Why on earth would he do something stupid like that?


    He wanted so much to exin his side but seeing as to how he is angry, Marcus knew that he couldn''t do anything about it for now.


    "Marcus¡­ I''m sorry."


    His thoughts were interrupted when he heard Austin talk to him, feeling a tap on his shoulder as heforted him.


    "This unfortunate incident led us to questioning each other. You were just concerned and you trusted my judgment when I thought I was right. I¡ª"


    "Austin, there''s nothing to apologize for," Marcus interrupted, giving him a small smile. "No matter what, I will still join you guys and see this through even though he no longer trusts me."


    With that, he started walking, following the couple in an eptable distance so as to not provoke As further. Austin then followed them with a sigh, walking alongside Marcus as they continued onward.

 Chapter 230: Traitor(2)

    "Marcus¡­ I''m sorry."


    His thoughts were interrupted when he heard Austin talk to him, feeling a tap on his shoulder as heforted him.


    "This unfortunate incident led us to questioning each other. You were just concerned and you trusted my judgment when I thought I was right. I¡ª"


    "Austin, there''s nothing to apologize for," Marcus interrupted, giving him a small smile. "No matter what, I will still join you guys and see this through even though he no longer trusts me."


    With that, he started walking, following the couple in an eptable distance so as to not provoke As further. Austin then followed them with a sigh, walking alongside Marcus as they continued onward.


    ***


    "''The traitor is acting quickly; think now and reflect. A jealous heart is dangerous and not one to be trampled with.'' That''s the statement that kept repeating as we struggled! What else could it be?"


    "You''re jealous that I''m with Meredith and she chose me. You think I was not awake that night to witness your cute little speech along with the kiss?"


    "Because you love Meredith so much that you''d do anything she asks you to. You promised toe to this journey. We''re just a responsibility, right?"


    "He took this as an opportunity to get rid of me so he can be with you."


    "Then what''s up with the mysterious guy''s statement? The traitor acted quickly, Marcus triggered the trap. He loves Meredith and she chose me¡­ doesn''t thate with jealousy? He made us argue before we even went back to earth!"


    "He''s the traitor!"


    "Stay away from us¡­ or else, I''ll kill you."


    "I trusted you¡­ and you broke that trust with your fucking selfish desires."


    As'' words stung him. He still remembered the statements he told everyone about him¡ªremembering word per word.


    He meant well, he really wanted to save and help them. He didn''t mean to trigger the trap; he was just concerned about the two, especially concerned about Meredith.


    As'' words repeated in his mind like a song on repeat. It already stung him that Meredith chose him, but it stung him as well to know that the man''s trust disappeared in an instant and not slowly. They were just getting closer to each other, too!


    When he thought that they respected each other and that they will be great friends¡­ turns out that things wouldn''t continue as great as he hoped it would be when they talked and started getting close.


    But even then, Marcus will still vow to protect Meredith and apany them until their journey ends. He will only leave when everything''s done¡ªwhen they have already aplished what they need to aplish.


    Not wanting to provoke As more than he already is, he decided to keep his distance while he walked alongside Austin in silence.


    ***


    As couldn''t help but nce at Marcus from time to time, cautious of his movements. As they continued walking the straight path, obviously already done with the maze of thebyrinth, Meredith let out a sigh, getting his attention when she sighed.


    "You know¡­ Marcus didn''t seem to do that on purpose," she said, As scoffing at her statement.


    "I knew you''d say that," he mumbled, only she could hear. With another sigh she spoke again, saying what she thinks.


    "He was obviously surprised when he triggered the trap. He was about to help us but Austin stopped him so there won''t be another trigger. The moment the traps were disabled, he rushed in to grab and help you¡ªpulling you up for your safety."


    "That doesn''t count," As replied, rolling his eyes in annoyance. "What if he did that because he was guilty?"


    "As¡ª"


    "Well, what do you think?" he interrupted, making her remember what the mysterious voice had told them. "It was repeated again and again before we started the challenge and before we could even end it. That there is a traitor among us¡ªthat he is driven by jealousy."


    Meredith''s lips were on a thin line, quiet as she knew that there are no words that could convince As that what happened a while ago was an ident.


    "You chose me¡­ he was jealous and he made us fight before we went back here on earth. And then he followed us around, rescued you because he still loves you. He said he''s going to let you go but once an opportunity of my disappearance presented itself, he took the change for an attack!"


    "Oh, As¡­" Meredith stopped walking for a while, looking at him with a slight frustration in her eyes. "He came with us, willing to break the soul tie ASAP the moment we retrieve the book. Isn''t that enough?"


    "No, it''s not enough," As replied, his brows creasing together. "It''s obviously not nothing if the mysterious voice kept repeating the statement over and over."


    "What if it''s just a distraction, or a challenge to check if our trust and loyalty would waver? Like another trap? To just make us question what we think, huh?" Meredith asked, As going quiet for a while as he was hesitant to answer.


    He knew that Meredith made sense, but deep down, he didn''t want to consider it for a moment.


    He strongly believes that Marcus is the traitor and that he is jealous of him that she chose him, that''s that.


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore," As said, already walking ahead as he kind of left Meredith alone before she followed in tow. "We''re about to end the journey and get the book. Let''s just break the soul tie and get this thing over with¡ªwith his help. I don''t care if we''re using him if he chose to stay."


    Meredith looked back to look at Marcus and Austin. As she met eyes with the vampire, Meredith mouthed to say sorry, the vampire just shaking his head to dismiss it, knowing that As is set into thinking that he is a traitor.


    With aforting pat on his shoulder, Austin gave him a small smile, as if reassuring him that everything will be okay since it will be all over soon.

 Chapter 231: Traitor(3)

    The group had been trekking through thebyrinth for what felt like hours. They were exhausted, hungry, and thirsty.


    Finally, they saw a ray of light, and they knew they were nearing their destination. They pushed forward, eager to see whaty ahead.


    As they emerged from thebyrinth, they saw a small clearing. In the center of the clearing stood a pedestal. The group gasped in awe as they realized that they had finally found the book they had been searching for¡ªthey just have to wait for its reveal.


    "Let''s rest," Austin suggested, creating a temporary camp with just a wave of his hand. "We have to rest and take a breather as we all did our best doing the puzzles and challenges."


    As they made their way towards the resting area, they discussed the book and what it meant to them. They were all quite curious to see what secrets it held and what kind of power it would bring them.


    However, as they were settling down, they decided to have some snacks as they rested, calming down before they continue on with their journey.


    Indeed, Austin is right. They have risked their lives doing the challenges and they have almost lost a life¡ªAs''. Now that they are resting to calm things down, they thought to talk about the book as well.


    They were all hungry, so they quickly prepared some easy-to-make snacks. As they ate, they talked about their experiences in thebyrinth and how they had ovee the challenges.


    "Remember that the Book of Spells¡­ it can only be read by the kin of the book''s creator, and it can be opened with their blood. Once we have the book, Meredith should read and tell us how to break the soul tie."


    Austin then reminded them that only the kin of the creator of the book could open it with their blood. Meredith was the only kin in their group, which made her the only one who could read the content of the book.


    They were all amazed by the power that the book held, and they were eager to finally have it in their possession soon after they rest.


    The silence was quite deafening. How can silence be deafening? Well, in this case, they used to get closer to each other¡ªtalking about anything under the sun as they reflected and shared about their experiences while they traveled together like what they did before they arrived here.


    However, with the unfortunate event, the ident that happened a moment ago, everything seemed to die down.


    With a sigh, Marcus got everyone''s attention when he said something that they didn''t expect, considering that As was really angry at him and doubted his loyalty.


    "Once we get the book, let''s break the soul tie I have with Meredith as soon as possible. I''m doing this because I mean what I said: I''m loyal and I will never betray the group."


    "You¡­"


    He didn''t know what to say. As, who strongly believes that Marcus is a traitor for triggering a trap, was hesitant about this idea.


    "I know that you''re doubting me strongly," Marcus started, now exining his side. "But do you actually think that I, as a man who loves Meredith, would willingly agree to do something painful like this? I am doing so right now¡­ because I honor her and everyone''s safety."


    As let out a sigh, about to speak but Marcus continued on, his words solemn and with conviction.


    "I am taking this opportunity to say my side as I wasn''t given the chance earlier on. As, I would not be here if I didn''t mean what I said. I would''ve attacked you earlier on if I wanted to steal Meredith away from you."


    "Marcus¡ª"


    "Believe me or not, what I''m saying is true," Marcus interrupted, the three listening to him. "I followed because I want to help and protect Meredith, not steal her away from you. It did hurt that she chose you, but I''d strongly want her happiness and I''m helping so I have no ties with her any longer."


    The group was silent, As'' decision wavering if what Marcus was saying is indeed true or not. To be honest, he is still conflicted since the mysterious voice''s words are still in his mind¡­ but with Marcus saying this, he knew he had the difficulty to decide so yet he still did.


    "I''m done saying my piece," Marcus  said, letting out a small sigh. "It''s up to you to believe me or not, but whatever it is, I will still continue on and help. I''ll keep my distance while doing so if that''s what you want. I''ll break the soul tie with Meredith once we get the book. I swear."


    No words came out from any of them. As they ate their snacks in silence, As now started questioning himself if Marcus is indeed the traitor¡ªthe one with the jealous heart.


    Maybe what Meredith said a moment ago was true. What if the statements told to them was just a test, a trick tactic to make them question each other?


    Still, he had to make sure and see if Marcus is really willing to go through with breaking the soul tie with Meredith. What if he suddenly changes his mind when they are already in the process of doing so?


    It would be easy to believe that but even he thinks that Marcus wouldn''t do something so degrading as that¡ªgoing back on his word when he has promised everyone over and over that he''d break the tie.


    If he was in the position, if ever Meredith chose Marcus, he wondered if he''d be willing to do the same.


    He wanted to say something to Marcus, but somehow, his pride doesn''t allow him to. Instead, he just honored his words and hoped deeply that he isn''t the traitor because to be honest, he will forever be disappointed if that were the case.


    Meredith will be the one hurt, the most and he didn''t want that.

 Chapter 232: Book of spells

    After they ate their snacks and listened to Marcus'' words, they turned their attention back to the topic on the Book of Spells.


    As shared his thoughts on what they should do next. "We should be extra careful now that we have the Book of Spells. It''s a powerful tool that can fall into the wrong hands."


    "I agree. We have to be careful from here on in especially if I''m the only one who can read and open it," Meredith agreed with As.


    "We should keep the book hidden and only use it when it''s necessary. We don''t want to attract unwanted attention," he added, Austin chiming in to the conversation.


    "We should also make sure that we are all on the same page when ites to using the book. We don''t want any misunderstandings that may lead to disagreements."


    The group continued to discuss their ns on how to use the book, and they all agreed to keep it safe and only use it when it''s for the greater good. With them using the book for the breaking of the soul tie, that is the first thing that they have to settle with first.


    As they finished their meal, Marcus stood up and said, "I think it''s time for us to get going. We have a long journey ahead of us."


    Meredith nodded and said, "You''re right. Let''s move out."


    And with that, the group packed their things and left the resting area. They walked towards the exit of thebyrinth, ready to retrieve the Book of Spells.


    They wonder if there will be onest challenge for them to prove their worth, but if ever there will be, they knew that they are going to aplish it. As long as they had each other''s backs, they could ovee anything.


    Finally, they saw the exit of thebyrinth and have arrived at the location. As they emerged, they saw a beautiful pedestal before them.


    Beyond the pedestal, was a golden door that emanated supreme magic. Anyone who set their eyes on the door will definitely have their jaws dropping in amazement as they have never seen anything like this.


    It''s as if the door was taken out from a fairytale book, existing right before them. It even made the group wonder if they are in the story book rather than the magical item existing right before their eyes!


    Well, at first, they thought that mythical creatures and magical people such as them do not exist. Of course, if they are here, then anything is indeed possible.


    They just have to witness it and look for it.


    "Congrattions on aplishing the trials."


    The mysterious voice spoke to them once more, slightly surprising them as he had not spoken since the trap was activated a moment ago.


    Soon after, the pedestal revealed the Book of Spells. Everyone had their eyes on it as it levitated slowly at the pedestal, the book powerful and majestic from where it stood.


    Even though the group was oveing the challenges for them to retrieve the book, they were still hesitant to approach and get it for their use.


    They know that they have risked their lives into getting clues for the book and oveing challenges so they can prove their worth to get the book, still, they understand the trouble.


    Even though the book wasn''t opened yet, and even though they haven''t seen the contents of it and what magic it contains, they knew that the book is indeed a rarity.


    Extremely rare, to be honest¡­ to think that this was made by Meredith''s ancestors and that it has been passed down generation to generation.


    The book in itself is a priceless treasure and it is very much understood why it has been kept properly so it would not be retrieved easily, not taken by the wrong hands.


    "The traitor is acting quickly; think now and reflect. A jealous heart is dangerous and not one to be trampled with."


    With the voice speaking the warning again, distracting them from their awe on the book, As'' calm demeanor changed once more, the man looking at Marcus with doubting eyes.


    "You don''t have to worry," Marcus reassured, looking at him seriously. "I will get over with the breaking of the soul tie. There is no need for you to doubt me."


    As said nothing. With the group''s sight returning to the pedestal where the book is levitating above it, the mysterious voice spoke, further telling them what to do next in order for them to retrieve the book from its ce.


    "Once your mind has been set, you are free to retrieve the book," the voice started, the group continuing to listen to the mysterious man. "Only the descendants of the makers of the book can get ahold of the book. Their blood is precious and royal; a drop of it is needed as well to break the seal."


    Surprising them even further, a magical knife appeared right in front of Meredith. It floated in front of her as if it has been waiting for her toe and visit them in thebyrinth.


    As the knife descended to her hand, the light surrounding it disappeared. Its de was adorned in gold, a reflection of her seen on the de.


    Meredith took a solemn pause as she closed her eyes, reflecting on her own. She knew what the next steps are going to be: to prick her hand with the de and let drops of her blood drip on the pedestal in order for them to get the book.


    ''This is it,'' she thought, opening her eyes, looking courageous as ever. ''There''s no turning back now. Finally, we got what we came for.''


    The men watched Meredith approach the pedestal. As thebyrinth made small steps for Meredith to walk on going to the book, she took a deep breath and released it, her steps small as she respected her ancestors for creating such a powerful book¡ªmade powerful magic to protect it.


    She vowed that once she gets the book, she will protect it on her own ways as well. She will learn magic, too, with the help of Austin so she can create a safe haven for the book once they are done with everything.

 Chapter 233: Book of spells(2)

    Meredith continued walking onwards the pedestal. As she arrived before it, she felt a surge of emotion and at the same time a surge of awe when her eyes set on the levitating book in front of her.


    The book was protected with a golden shield and obviously, it would not be that easy to remove. How amazing it is that her ancestors had made such lengths to protect the book?


    They were very creative in thinking of concepts such as this in keeping the book safe for such a long time. Indeed, her ancestors are powerful to have made abyrinthced with magic.


    They even made efforts to make puzzle within puzzle, trivia within trivia to make sure the book doesn''t fall into the wrong hands.


    Traps were also present in thebyrinth, and dangerous ces such asva beneath them appeared. Heck, the effort that they had in finding the clues in Irnd¡­ from meeting the leprechauns there, from defeating the incubi in Svalbard and getting the key before going here¡­


    The dedication and the efforts her ancestors did, especially her mom, to protect the magic and the content of the book.


    She does indeed wonder if she is worth it.


    She doesn''t even know how to use magic¡ªshe just came here with the men and because she is the key, the important role in opening the book, she joined them.


    Without them, could she have ever made it here to get the book without their help?


    No¡­ it was not easy. All the more Meredith appreciated her ancestors'' efforts. She hoped and wished that she would meet one of them. It''s a privilege being a part of their family; it''s a privilege being the daughter of her mother.


    Just as she shook herself from her own thoughts, she opened her left palm. She looked at it for a moment, the golden knife held by her right.


    She closed her eyes once more to gather courage, took a deep breath, and opened her eyes the moment she let it out of her mouth slowly. She raised her left hand, high enough that it''s above the book''s protective shield.


    With her right hand, she held the de high, looking at both of her hands as light went through the roof of thebyrinth, illuminating her.


    "Nnngh!"


    With one swift movement, she made a small cut on her palm. She winced at the pang of pain for a moment, but she forced her hand to stay at ce so her blood would drip on the pedestal.


    Her blood trickled from her palm. When she adjusted her hand to the side, drops of it fell on the pedestal, and the sight that happened before them were beyond words. It couldn''t even exin how beautiful and magical it was that they witnessed it.


    The protection surrounding the book became golden and red at the same time, as if the protection mixed with her blood. Breeze blew in the room even though there was no window, and golden dust flew about in the room as if pixies rained their pixie dust on them.


    The protection surrounding the book slowly disappeared, the book now ready for Meredith''s reach. As soon as the shield disappeared, the book slowly descended on the pedestal,nding on its back part.


    Meredith looked at it for a moment. As she was still a bit hesitant to get the book, she couldn''t help but admire how mystical it is. This was made by her ancestors¡ªher mother is a part of this, too!


    She couldn''t help but smile, Meredith already reaching out to the book. The moment she touched it and held it with both of her hands, she gasped when a swift but short gust of wind blew around her, the book lighting up upon her touch.


    Since her left hand still had her blood on it, it resonated with the book, now ready to be opened and to be read by her.


    Just as she was about to examine the book, she gasped when she noticed that her left hand waspletely healed, her eyes blinking in disbelief for a few times.


    "The book¡­ is capable in healing its wielders?" she mumbled to herself, the group now approaching her as they were also overwhelmed and amused in what they just witnessed.


    "So¡­ we finally got it? The book?" As asked, Meredith turning to them with a big smile on her face.


    "Yes!"


    She couldn''t help butugh, the three joining with her as they shared her excitement. It was aughter of pride and amusement, thinking that they have ovee the challenges together and they were finally able to retrieve the book.


    "That was an amazing sight, I have to admit," Austinmented, his eyes set on the book. "But for sure, Meredith¡­ you''d have to learn on how to use magic. You can read the contents¡­ and if we are going to break the soul tie, it will require too much time and effort. And of course, magical energy."


    The three nodded in agreement as they were suddenly pulled into their own thoughts. They remembered the conversation they had back in Austin''s pce. They remembered that it was a man-made ritual and only her mother can undo it.


    However, with Meredith being her descendant, Gwen''s daughter, then they will be able to undo the soul tie if they are ready and have trained for it.


    "If it''s a ritual that sealed the tie between you two, then another trial must be done to end it," Austin reminded, Meredith looking at him with eager eyes.


    "Then¡­ teach me," she requested, her hands on the book tight as she was eager to learn from the most powerful fae. "Teach me how to use my powers; teach me how to prepare for the ritual so this can be done."


    Austin nodded. With a smile on his face, he tapped Meredith''s shoulder, making a wholesomement that she didn''t expect from him.


    "You are just like your mother¡ªpowerful and eager to learn. You are indeed just like her in many ways."

 Chapter 234: Training

    After getting the book from thebyrinth of magic, they all decided to go back to Austin''s pce to rest and replenish their energy.


    Their trip to three different ces, Irnd, Svalbard, then to Machu Phu was indeed tiring and they visited those ces in order to get their hands on the book.


    Of course, As and Marcus followed and stayed in Austin''s pce. He never was bothered that they were always around to watch the training either. Wherever Meredith is, the two will always be there.


    Meredith had personally asked Austin to train her since she was perfectly influenced by her ancestors'' and mother''s magical prowess. The moment she got the book in her hands, she thought that she had to learn herself.


    Never had she tried magic. She didn''t even feel the surge within her and with her family background being the daughter of a strong vampire-werewolf and a powerful witch, she knew that she had to learn herself.


    Meredith was always fascinated by magic, but she never had the opportunity to use it until she asked Austin, a powerful fae. He is a skilled one, fitting to be called the Fae King, and he promised to teach her how to use magic.


    Meredith was thrilled, but she knew that it wouldn''t be easy. Austin warned her that it would take a week-long training¡ªor more depending on her progress, to even begin to understand the basics of magic.


    Hearing this before during the first day of training, Meredith was quite impatient. Shemented on it, saying "Can''t we skip to the strong ones?"


    Austin reprimanded her calmly and said that even in human schools, they aren''t taught the short cut and was taught the long cuts first to get the hang of it, and grasp the basics. And so Meredith gave in and listened to his lessons and trained slowly along with him.


    Austin started by teaching her about the different types of magic, and Meredith was surprised at how many there were. She had always assumed that magic was just about spells and potions, but Austin showed her that it was much moreplex than that.


    She learned about divination, transfiguration, and even necromancy. She was both excited and intimidated by the sheer amount of knowledge she had to absorb.


    But as the first days of training went on, and as Austin also did his best to summarize the concepts for her before they start with the real application of training, she understood why she had to learn these information.


    It''s for her to further know how the spells are applied and what are they, and how they are used.


    After they ate breakfast, they rested for a bit. While Austin went somewhere in the pce to get whatever that''s needed for their training, Meredith shared a conversation with the two as they stayed by the dining table for a while longer as they wait.


    "How''s training going?" As asked, Meredith shrugging as she let out a small sigh.


    "To be honest, it''s quite difficult to grasp the basics and learn them in a few days'' time. It was fun since they are new to me, but at the same time boring because it''s all ''h, h, h'' by Austin."


    The two couldn''t help butugh, Marcus making ament on what she said.


    "Well¡­ that is indeed what''s needed, right? From what I heard from Austinst night when we took a night stroll in his garden, that you''re ready applying magic starting today."


    "Ugh¡­ yes!" Meredith eximed, a hint of excitement in the tone of her voice. "And what a relief, too! I thought I was over with my student days with boring lectures¡­ now I can finally learn something interesting."


    "Ahem¡­"


    Like a student who was overheardmenting that a teacher''s lesson is boring, she stood up defensively, almost knocking her chair backwards. A silent chuckle came from the two, Austin slightly arching his brow at her.


    "What did you say about my lectures?"


    "Nothing," Meredith answered immediately, a smile tugging the corners of her lips. "Erm¡­ the training?"


    "That''s what I thought," Austin began, letting out a yful scoff. "Come. I shall tell you about the ritual."


    "Oh!"


    Meredith followed him as he went to the garden where they usually hold their lessons and training. Austin chose to be one with nature as magic is always best learned and used in nature.


    Now that they are going to apply magic as the start of their training for today, she is beyond excited to learn something new other than sitting down and listening to his lectures.


    "Remember¡ª" Austin started, her attention all on him. "¡ªdoing the soul tie in itself is a powerful and long ritual. It would take the same to undo it. I said that before, too."


    Meredith nodded, eager to learn as she listened attentively to Austin. With him turning to look at her, he had his hands tucked in his pockets, further exining how the ritual is done.


    "The ritual should be done on a full moon. Depending on your progress, we can conduct the ritual on this month''s full moon, which is¡­"


    Austin got his phone from his left pocket, searched for the nearest schedule of the full moon, then continued his statement.


    "In four days."


    Meredith widened her eyes in surprise. She didn''t expect that it would be this soon, thinking that it would be in a week or two.


    "F-four days?" she stammered, letting out a scoff of disbelief at the same time. "Can we really manage to learn how to do the ritual in FOUR days?"


    "Well¡­" Austin shrugged, answering her question honestly. "I didn''t tell you that we have to do it IN four days. I said it depends on your progress of how fast you can grasp it. We can wait for the next full moon if you want. Which is¡­" he checked his phone again. "Next month."


    "Next¡ª!!" she opened her mouth, unable to finish her sentence as well. "Damn¡­"


    Meredith couldn''t help but whistle, shaking her head as she thought a month is too long as well.


    Well, four days is indeed short, but a month would be a long wait, too¡­


    "Fine." Meredith let out a sigh, not wanting to waste time. "Let''s just train."

 Chapter 235: Training (2)

    He had told her that depending on her progress, she can conduct the ritual on four days. If the training was not fruitful during those days, she can further train herself and then do the ritual instead on the next month.


    As they start the training, he told her that she needed to practice her focus and control first as it is the very nature of the ritual.


    Meredith couldn''t fathom it at first, but with a demonstration by him, she was able to understand what he meant.


    He closed his eyes and then showed her that with proper focus, she could cut a leaf in half with her mind. He put one on his palm, shifted his focus on the leaf, and with proper focus without distractions, he was able to see the energy properties of the leaf.


    After a second, Meredith gasped when she saw how the leaf was cut in half on the top of his palm the moment he opened his eyes, and then he looked at her.


    "It may look simple, but for a first time user of magic such as you, it may be too much. So we''re going to do this step by step," he said, Meredith nodding. Like a curious student, she cocked her head to the side, asking him a question.


    "How do you do that? I know you said focus is the key¡­ but is it all that?"


    "Good question," Austinmented, answering her question. "It''s good that you noticed that it''s not at all that simple," he added, giving her a leaf. Meredith took it in her hand, looking at it on the top of her palm.


    "Everything in this world¡­ they have energy," he began, her eyes now shifting to him as she listened. "The energy they posses can either be a strong one, or a weak one. But nature? They will always have natural properties of energy that is why magic is strongest when around nature."


    Meredith nodded as she remembered the basic concepts she learned from Austin days ago. She now connected the lessons they had to today''s lesson and indeed, she was able to make assumptions based on what he said¡ªa really perceptive student.


    "So¡­ when we close our eyes¡­" she mumbled, Austin hearing her.


    She then closed her eyes and thought of only the leaf on her hand, surprised at what she had seen. She immediately opened her eyes as she blurted aloud what she noticed when she did so.


    "It''s there¡ªthe energy!" she began, a wide smile appearing on her face. "It''s yellow green in nature, and swirling in its own way."


    "Very good!" Austin pped his hands one time, proud that she was able to make a quick absorption of how things have natural properties. "Now¡­ try holding a pebble."


    Meredith looked at her surroundings. There are a lot of stuff in the garden and so, she bent down and picked up a small rock. The moment she closed her eyes and focused on it, in an instant, she saw the energy properties of the rock. This time, it was white-greyish in color.


    "It''s there¡­ but unlike the leaf, its energy is stagnant¡ªnot swirling."


    "Correct," Austin nodded, further connecting their training to what she needs to learn. "For our training, you have to learn how to shift your focus and control. You have to learn how to tear up a leaf, then a rock, then a rubber ball."


    "Oh! Sounds easy," Meredithmented, Austin raising a finger and waving it to warn her.


    "Easier said than done, Meredith. Your mother may scold you if she hears you underestimating the basics of magic."


    She nodded, thinking that Austin is indeed right. He leaned on the garden table behind him, continuing to talk about Gwen.


    "She, too, found it difficult to master before she was considered to be the most powerful witch, you see. Without the perfect grasp of control and focus which is the foundation of every magic, anything could fail."


    "Alright," Meredith said, her lips in a tight line as she took back what she said a moment ago. "I''ll do my best."


    "Right," Austin smiled, pointing at the leaf on top of her palm. "Now that you''ve sensed its energy, try looking at the movement of the leaf."


    "In a spiral¡­ right?" Meredith rified, Austin nodding to answer her.


    "Now¡­ as you close your eyes and focus, try moving your mind along with the movement of the leaf''s energy."


    Meredith blinked her eyes a few times. As she cocked her head to the side, wondering how she could "follow the leaf''s movement" with her mind, she stared at Austin as if looking for answers.


    "Try to look for it and try it out yourself," he urged, As and Marcusing to their training to watch them from afar. He acknowledged their presence with a smile, Meredith not minding them as she focused with what she was doing.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Meredith took a deep breath and then exhaled it slowly. The moment she closed her eyes, she focused on the leaf on her palm.


    She saw yet again the energy of the leaf. It was light green in color and it was swirling inside. She creased her brows as she focused on it and nothing else.


    She clicked her tongue when she realized that unlike Austin''s who just cut it in a few seconds, she was taking more time. Noticing that she was hard on herself, he encouraged her not to pressure herself.


    "Remember that magic is best done calm and patiently especially for one who uses it for the first time," he said politely, making her rx. "Be kind to yourself and do it at your own pace."


    Not opening her eyes, she took a series of her deep breaths, her focus not wavering on the leaf. His words helped her calm down and so, she continued trying to follow the pattern with her mind.


    "Oh!"


    Before she even knew it, the leaf tore in half after a minute, a bead of sweat already formed on her forehead. As she turned to proudly look at As and Marcus, she eximed excitedly on her achievement.


    "Guys, I did it!" She held the leaf up, the three of them smiling at her. "I tore the leaf in half!"

 Chapter 236: Me

    The three congratted her on her progress and achievement. To get a better grasp of it, she tore 30 more leaves before she can proceed to try and break rocks.


    Austin himself told her that she is ready, yet Meredith ims that she has to make sure she gets a grasp of it more before she can confidently say she can try breaking rocks.


    "Aha! I did it again!"


    The moment she already tore her 40th leaf, Austin joked, making the two guysugh who were watching from afar.


    "Meredith¡­ you might as well want to tear every leaf of the bush next to you. I can regrow that part of my garden."


    She turned to look at the boys and narrowed her eyes at him as she was being teased with theirughter. As they smiled at her instead after theirughter has died down, she returned her attention to Austin.


    "Fine¡­ let''s try the rocks next now."


    "Alright." Austin gestured to a slightly big rock by her foot, bigger than the pebble she picked up a moment ago. "Try to observe and determine how it can break."


    She bent down to pick up the rock that was just touching her toe. She was wearing flipflops. The moment she looked at it, she bit the bottom of her lip, her brows creasing together as she wondered to herself how she could break it.


    She knew that each difficulty of the object differs, like a level of a game. If the leaf was the easy one, the rock will be the moderate one. Of course, the rubber ball would be the most difficult.


    She looked at Austin, the man further giving her hints as to how it can be done.


    "You have to focus and control your magic just the same," he said, now pointing at the rock. "But unlike the leaf, the rock has a pattern not the same. Well, not all objects are the same. Try to look at it now."


    With a nod and not a word spoken, she closed her eyes. The moment she shifted her focus on the rock, she only saw a light-greyish light as its energy, and no pattern was found.


    "This¡­ it doesn''t have a pattern," she mumbled, enough for Austin to hear. With a smile, he acknowledged her answer, further leading her to it instead rather than spoon-feeding his student.


    "True. Now¡­ how do we break it in half?"


    Meredith looked at the rock on her palm once more. Her brows creased even further, the woman biting her bottom lip once more as she thought to herself.


    ''Unlike the leaf, I followed my thoughts slowly on its energy pattern to break it. I did this again and again to get the hang of it, speeding up my tearing process. But with a rock¡­''


    She cocked her head to the side. She thought of something that she wanted to try out and surprised the three with what she did next.


    She threw the rock on the ground and stepped on it as hard as it could, the rock crumbling into tiny pieces, but not exactly pulverized into powder.


    "Uh¡­ Meredith?" Austin called her attention, the woman still staring at the ground and broken rock unfazed. "If you''re frustrated, we can take a break and have some snacks," he added, the woman not saying a word.


    "Shall we bring water and food, Austin!?" As called out, Meredith waving her hand to stop them from talking.


    "Hush¡­ I''m concentrating."


    As and Marcus looked at each other in confusion.


    "She''s not hungry¡­ nor angry?" Marcus asked, As shrugging his shoulders as he is dibobted as he is, too.


    As the three watched her, she picked up another rock and stared at it for a while on top of her palm. The moment she closed her eyes, she shifted her focus on the rock.


    She then recalled how she broke the rock under her foot. With her remembering the sudden sensation, she put more pressure on her focus as if pressing a button, opening her eyes once she got a feel. She surprised her teacher with what he saw.


    Instead of breaking the rock in half, she pulverized it into powder! It was another level of focus¡ªsomething that Austin thought she could not muster to aplish within a day of just starting to tear 40 leaves since the beginning of their training.


    "Well done, Meredith!" Austin couldn''t help butpliment her loudly, pping his hands as if giving her a standing ovation for a good show. "That is another level of focus right there! Your mother would be so proud!"


    "Ha!" she eximed proudly, shaking her hands to remove the remnants of the pulverized rock on her hand. "I knew it! In breaking the rock, I thought that like stepping on it, it had to be quick, strong, and pressured. I thought of the sensation while I focused on it, that''s why I was able to break it."


    "Which is a good realization," Austin acknowledged, nodding in amusement. "Actually, if you think of a slicing movement quickly with your focus and control, you could break it in half. But you thought of something better that actually requires more energy. Well done! Indeed a fast learner!"


    As and Marcus looked at each other. With them understanding what the look could mean without having words exchanged, they understood that if they made Meredith angry, they could meet the same fate as the rock just now¡­


    Austin couldn''t help butugh. With himughing suddenly, she wondered why, her gaze shifting back and forth to him and the other men. Being a man himself, Austin knew not to provoke an angry witch or wizard or else¡­


    It could end badly.


    Not wanting to probe in any further with whatever it is that they''re thinking, she just ignored them and picked up more rocks, trying Austin''s exnation and doing it sessfully. She also did her own method in between, making sure that she gets a feel of both methods before going to the next item to break.


    She thought it was impossible to learn in four days just in time for the full moon¡­ but maybe she can indeed do so and do the ritual if her good progress continues on!

 Chapter 237: Spell breaks

    Before they knew it, it was two hours before lunch time. As Marcus and As returned to the kitchen to ask Austin''s chambeins to prepare a hearty and refreshing meal for all of them, the training continued on.


    Meredith continued to get a feel of slicing in half, and pulverizing to smithereens, small rocks in the garden to get a feel of it so she can do it quicker and efficiently.


    Before Austin could even joke about the rocks next, she stopped and yfully rolled her eyes at him, making himugh as he knew what she''d say.


    "Come on¡­ I stopped," she began, already excited for the next part of the training. "Now¡­ the rubber balls? I hope you have plenty?"


    Austin couldn''t help but chuckle when she said she hopes that he has a lot of it. With a snap of his finger, a box of rubber balls appeared on her side, surprising her with what he did.


    "That kind of teleportation magic¡­ will I be able to learn that, too?"


    "Of course," he said, proud of her progress. "With how you are able to use your magic due to your quick progress, you could get the hang of it in no time."


    She couldn''t help but smile. With her reaching out for a rubber ball from the box beside her, she knew that she had to finish learning this first before learning new spells from him.


    "Alright¡­ now how to do the rubber ball?" she asked, knowing that there is an introductioning from Austin before she tries it out on her own.


    "Right then," he said, getting a ball from the box even though he was quite far away from it. With a light gasping from Meredith, the ball flew from the box and was caught by Austin''s hand with just a wave of his finger for its movement. "Rather than tearing it in half, you have to make it ''pop.''"


    She looked at the ball on his hand. As Austin focused on the ball at hand, he stood still for a solid five seconds. He closed his eyes and the moment he opened it, the ball popped and it deted in an instant, making him drop it to the ground the moment it was destroyed.


    "It looks simple, but it is actuallyplicated," he began, putting his hands back in his pockets and leaned on the garden table behind him. "I''m going to tell you this so you can start on it immediately. It will really take you time before you can get the hang of it. But once you do, the final one will be easy."


    Meredith blinked her eyes a few times, thinking that the rubber balls would be thest.


    "There''s one more?"


    "Yes."


    A long, heavy chain like it holds a ship''s anchor appeared slowly in front of them as he waved his hand. The item followed his movement, the chain now levitating before them the moment itpletely appeared. He then continued talking.


    "The breaking of the soul tie requires you perfect, undisturbed control and focus. The training I''m giving you know from the leaf, to the rocks, to the rubber balls, then this one heavy chain¡­ it will prepare you for the ritual."


    Meredith silenced, absorbing what he said.


    "Alright," she said, nodding once as she fully understood what she signed up for. "I can do this."


    "You can, and I know you will," Austinmented, the woman sighing as she didn''t agree to what he said next. "But after you train for today with the rubber balls, you need to rest."


    "Austin, no!" She shook her head profusely, disagreeing with him this time. "We have less time before the full moon starts; we roughly have three days! My progress¡­ isn''t it already good enough?"


    "It is, Meredith. And I am proud with your progress."


    He then walked towards her, putting both of his hands on her shoulders to further exin why he decided for her.


    "But remember that you shouldn''t rush everything, Meredith. You just started learning. The rubber balls would take a toll on your energy, I''m telling you. You need to replenish your energy the whole evening today before you try breaking this big, heavy chain tomorrow."


    "But Austin¡ª"


    "Gwen, your mother, the most powerful witch, will tell you the same," he interrupted, giving her a small smile. "I know that you are her daughter and that your ancestors are great¡­ but they did not rush to be one; they did not rush to perfect everything."


    The moment he removed his hands from her shoulders, she was quiet for a moment. As she reflected on his words, he does have a point, her frustration and impatience slowly fading a way as she took a deep breath and released it.


    "Alright¡­" Meredith gave him a small smile, now squeezing the rubber ball that was in her hand. "I''ll do my best, then."


    "Good," Austin replied, now going back to where he stood a moment ago and continued his exnation. "Now for the rubber ball, it requires both ways. How you tore the leaf and how you broke the rock¡­ they go hand in hand for you to pop the rubber ball."


    Indeed, it does sound simple but it''s actually difficult to do. Withbining two concepts of how her magic focus and control could work, she furrowed her brows as she closed her eyes, trying to do her first attempt.


    She saw that the energy property of the rubber ball was light brown in nature and it was moving in a circr motion, clock wise. As she also remembered that she has to follow the pattern with her focus, and apply the pressuring sensation to break the rock, she knew it would not be that easy.


    It''s like asking to move your left arm up and down and your right arm circling at the same time, maintaining the focus for the two to make it work.


    "Tsk!"


    She clicked her tongue when she noticed that she followed the pattern first and did the pressure the second. She knew that she had to do the two at the same time so she can make the rubber ball pop.


    But how?

 Chapter 238: Magic

    "Hmph¡­"


    Meredith harrumphed when thirty minutes had already passed, yet nothing still happened, even the smallest thing, on the rubber ball that she held for the longest time.


    As she continued looking at it, the red rubber ball, she squinted her eyes as she grew to hate the color because of how frustrated she was of not having progress.


    "Damn it!"


    Giving up for the meantime, she the rubber ball on the ground, the item bouncing back in the box sessfully as if to tease her: "You can''t break me~! Come backter and try to break us by then, bleh!"


    "I really couldn''t get the grasp of it for now," she mumbled to herself, only Austin hearing what she said.


    He didn''t bother ruining her focus and just wanted her to find out what to do next on her own. As he looked at the time on his phone, he noticed that it was already 12 noon, already the time to eat their lunch.


    Austin looked at her and thought that it would be best to take a breather before continuing to train after they ate their meals.


    With her having non-stop training since earlier morning, it would be best for her to rest the turbulence of her magic so she can have better focus and controlter on.


    "Meredith," he called out to her, the woman now looking at him with creased brows as her focus was disrupted. "Let''s stop for now. Let''s eat."


    "But¡ª"


    "I insist," he interrupted, not giving her a chance to speak. "What did I tell you a moment ago? There is no rush," he added, walking past her as he urged his instructions. "Let''s eat and rest¡­ and you continue with training after so you can have better focus. Now."


    The way he ced emphasis on thest word made her sigh in exasperation. As she followed him in tow, she had her arms crossed in front of her chest, the two of them already making way to the dining room.


    "For sure As and Marcus had asked my people to prepare something hearty and refreshing for us. You need that most especially, Meredith. Magic that has been used non-stop for a first-time user such as you will be very disturbed and will be very difficult to control. It needs to calm down for better use."


    She didn''t say anything when he said that. However, it did make a lot of sense when she heard it.


    Just as she was using her powers a moment ago from the leaves, to the rocks, and now to the rubber balls, she noticed that the magic within her stirred, especially when she pressured and forced herself to break the rubber ball.


    It was not like that when she tried tearing the leaves in half and when she tried breaking the rocks into powder. Her energy was calmer and when it was stirred, it was only but for a moment until she could calm it down and use it again.


    However for the rubber ball, her magical energy was stirred all the time and she couldn''t even calm it down as she furthered her attempts into making the rubber ball pop.


    Maybe this time, she has to really listen to her teacher. After eating her lunch and resting for a bit, then maybe her magical energy is going to be way much calmer, making future attempts to pop a rubber ball easier.


    The moment they arrived in the dining room, it was the only time that she realized that she was hungry. She only had a light breakfast a while ago and because of the training, her energy has been mostly depleted.


    She saw that on the table was chicken pomodoro and a bowl of assorted fruits that were already peeled and sliced. With a refreshing drink served on the table as well, cucumber lemonade, she sat beside As, already eager as one of the chambeins put her te on the table.


    "Goodness¡­ this is indeed mouthwatering," shemented, As arching a brow at her as he reminded her of what happened earlier.


    "That''s why I told you¡­ you should eat a lot for breakfast, especially if you''re concerned about getting weight. Eating more at thetest times of the day would¡ª"


    She gave her a death re. The moment his eyes met it, he didn''t dare finish his sentence of his fate would be sealed like the rocks she destroyed a moment ago.


    "Sorry," he apologized, putting chicken and pasta on her te. As he put a fair amount of tomato sauce as well, the four of them helped themselves to some delicious food.


    "How''s it going?" Marcus asked, attempting small talk as he poured himself a drink a taking a sip of it before handing over the pitcher to Austin.


    "Well¡­ making the rubber balls pop was way more difficult than I thought¡­ if only it''d be like balloons¡­ it could''ve been easy," she answered, Austin taking a slice of his chicken in his mouth.


    "Nothing''s easy at first, Meredith," he said, the woman scrunching her nose at the remark as she mixed her pasta. "But with your progress, you are already doing well for a beginner. I was even expecting that we really wait for the next full moon, not gonna lie."


    Remembering that the next full moon would be next month, she shook her head at the thought of doing it at that time.


    "I don''t want to waste time," she replied, looking at him with eager eyes as they ate. "Can''t you give me other training for me to hone my focus and control, before I go back to popping rubber balls?"


    "That actually isn''t a bad idea," Austin answered, nodding at her statement. "Maybe with taking a little detour in teaching you other spells, you would be able to get a better grasp in making rubber balls pop."


    "Okay." Meredith twirled her fork in her pasta. "So tomorrow, I''ll be ready to break the chains. Right?"


    "Of course. And once you are sessful, take a day off topletely rest your magic in preparation for the ritual thising few days."


    With that, they continued eating their lunch, Meredith eager to continue her training after they eat lunch.

 Chapter 239: Break it

    Right after they ate lunch, they rested for half an hour before Austin told Meredith that they should continue their training.


    He had told her that he will teach her other ways to use her magic in such a way she could use better focus and control. Once she does that, she may be able to get a better grasp in breaking the rubber balls before she attempts to break the big chain.


    As the hours passed, Austin taught her how to focus her energy and control her magic. He showed her how to cast spells, summon weak spirits, and even levitate objects.


    However, he was also very strict with her despite being a proud teacher with her progress. He warned her that magic was dangerous and that she had to be careful.


    As she was busy levitating three items at the same time, she remembered about the ritual of breaking the soul tie. She remembered that she was told that it was held during a full moon and that she needed extreme focus to break a chain.


    That''s oddly specific to her and so, she turned her head to look at Austin and ask him about it.


    "Why should the ritual be done on a full moon? Was the ritual to have a soul tie also done on a full moon?"


    "Yes, also done on a full moon," Austin replied, further exining to her the details of the ritual.


    He said that the full moon was the most powerful time for magic, and it would give her the best chance of sess. Hearing this, Meredith now understood why magic and rituals were mostly done at night¡ªeven in movies that she watched with Aaron.


    "I see! Now that makes sense," Meredith said, nodding her head slowly. "And what of the chain? Why is it that we have to break the chain?"


    "It''s a ''soul tie'', is it not? It is represented by a chain. You need to break that exactly because in your training, we follow the energy pattern of the object in order to break it, right? That''s why I gave you this training."


    "I see," shemented, blinking her eyes a few times as she wondered aloud. "So, the chain¡­ is one that I could see in the subconscious of Marcus?"


    "Correct," Austin said matter of fact, throwing in another object at Meredith to make it levitate so she could maintain her focus while they are talking. "But remember¡­ it is a big chain. In the subconscious, it could be a pretty different experience."


    She creased her brows together. "What do you mean?"


    "You see, as you try to break the soul tie, the chain instilled would try to fight off those who try to destroy it. Unlike the chain that you are going to break tomorrow, it will only be stagnant."


    She widened her eyes. "You mean¡­ the chain can¡­ fight?"


    Austin shook his head. "Not literally fight," he said, further exining what he meant. "There will be struggle, of course. A soul tie is not that simple. It will have another maged on it for protection. But with proper training, it will be possible to break."


    "I see. Then I can do it," she replied, a small smile on her face as they continued their training.


    "You can¡­ but remember, you need intensive focus and control. After this training, we go back to the rubber balls. I think you''ll have a better grasp at it already."


    Austin still warned her over and over that she had to control and improve her magic focus until she was able to break a chain with her mind for her to be ready to conduct the ritual. He could sense the impatience in her again and with him as her teacher, he would have to put her back on track.


    ***


    It was alreadyte in the afternoon, the sunset sooning. She rested a bit, taking a drink of her cucumber lemonade that As brought to her. As beads of sweat formed on her forehead, she wiped it off with her forearm.


    "Damn¡­ I can''t wait to take a bath after all this," she mumbled to herself, now standing up from her seat and putting down the ss on the garden table. "I''ll try it out now."


    "Alright," Austin replied, leaning on the table that was behind him as he waited for her to start so he could watch her progress. "Go ahead."


    They already ended their training a moment ago. As she felt that the lessons she had with Austin a moment ago had already prepared her to pop the rubber balls, she felt a sense of confidence surge from within her, ready to attempt it again.


    She got a rubber ball from the box beside her. As she stood firmly on the ground, the ball on her left palm, she looked at it for a moment, took a deep breath, released it slowly, then closed her eyes.


    Her senses were clear; it was doubled since the training a moment ago. It had helped her get a better focus and control of her magic, sensing the energy pattern of the rubber ball.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she followed its pattern and applied pressure at the same time, sessfully making the rubber ball pop.


    "Woah!" She turned to look at them, a wide smile stered on her face. "Did you see that; did you see that?" She raked her hand through heir hair, still couldn''t believe what she had just done. "I made my first rubber ball pop!"


    She picked up another one and quicker than the first attempt, this time, she was able to make it pop the second time.


    "Goodness! I did it!" She turned to Austin and showed him the second ball she just popped. "I just did it! Again!"


    "Good job," heplimented, crossing his arms in front of his chest. "Now this time, I''d really instruct you to pop all of the ball sin that box so you get to have a better grasp before we call it a day for the training today."


    "Alright!"


    Meredith got a third ball, the fourth, the fifth¡­ sessfully popping it quicker and efficiently.


    As the three men watched her, they decided to have another heavy meal prepared especially for her, so she can replenish her energy tonight for tomorrow''s big training.

 Chapter 240: Did it

    It was a hearty dinner indeed, the men preparing the Salisbury steak for Meredith themselves. They even learned how to make mashed potatoes, the chambein wondering why they were doing such efforts for Meredith when they''re there for that kind of work.


    After eating dinner and resting for a while, As excused himself to do his evening jog and Marcus excused himself to walk around the pce with a book on hand to rx. As for Austin, he was beat himself and decided to have some time alone.


    "Aaah¡­"


    Meredith submerged herself in the bathtub, rxing all of her muscles and nerves as she had indeed intense training today.


    She closed her eyes and even put a wash cloth over her eyes so she can further submerge herself, resting her nape on the tub.


    It was a very productive day. She was able to have a lot done. From tearing leaves in half, from breaking rocks, to popping rubber balls¡­ Meredith was confident enough to say that she had a better grasp of her focus and control in magic.


    She was able to learn a lot of stuffs other than those, too! She could still remember the giddy feeling she got when she tried levitating an object for the first time, and the goosebumps she felt when summoning her first spirit.


    She was even very eager to learn more such as potion making and necromancy, but she would have to ask that from Austin after the ritual. She knew that first; they would have to undergo and finish the ritual before furthering her training.


    "Mm¡­"


    She let out a rxed sigh. She removed the wash cloth that was covering her eyes, now proceeding to get the luffa and the body wash from the side tother her body with it.


    She had been sweating since the morning training and she''d want to thoroughly wash her body to make her skin soft and smell good. She washed her hair next, making sure that she''d massage her scalp as well.


    After she was done bathing, she went in front of the vanity mirror and then blew dry her hair. The moment she was done, she wrapped her bathrobe around her body, went back in the room she shared with As, changed into her PJs, then drifted off to sleep immediately.


    She didn''t even manage to text him good night as he was still out, jogging! Even though it was almost 9 PM, she was dead tired, Meredith already in dreamnd and eager for the heavy training tomorrow.


    ***


    "Fuck! This is hard¡­"


    "Meredith," Austin scolded, stricter today than he was in the previous days. "Less cursing, more focus. Don''t break your momentum! How many times do I have to tell you?"


    "Tsk!"


    She clicked her tongue in frustration. She closed her eyes again, her left hand stretched as her palm faced therge chain in front of her.


    They were already starting the final part of her training: breaking therge chain that seemed to hold an anchor of a ship. It was stretched in front of her as well, so she could further see a better energy pattern of the item.


    She was on an Indian seat on the ground, her back straight to keep her posture good as she focused her magic and concentration on the chain. They had been an it for hours, but still, there was no progress of breaking even a single part of the chain.


    She only managed to make a few dents on the chain, indicating that she soon had a grasp of it, only to break her focus and concentration and failing afterwards.


    "Tak!"


    Meredith gasped when she heard a loud nging sound from the chain in front of her. It had broken off her concentration, frustration suddenly taking all over her body as she realized she only made another dent that is slightly bigger than the others.


    "Damn it!"


    She stood up abruptly from the ground, pacing back and forth as she tied her hair in a messy bun. Her body was burning hot from all that focus and surging magic and yet she was only able to make a bigger dent?


    How will she be able to do the ritual in two days, then?


    "Meredith, calm down," Asforted, he and Marcus watching her training since the very beginning. "You''vee this far; you''re already doing great."


    "True, keep at it," Marcus chimed in, encouraging her as well. "If you maintain the same pace, you may be able to break the chain."


    She looked at the two with a small smile nted on her face. She mouthed "thank you", the woman sitting back down on the ground in an Indian seat, returning her focus on the training.


    She remembered the feel of her magic surging inside her. She remembered that it started small, cascading into something big. She remembered the sensation like a ripple from a puddle, the effecting from the very first drop.


    If she tore the leaves, broke the rocks, popped the rubber balls, individually¡ªand the chain in front of her is one entity that''s just longer and bigger¡­ then what if she does things simultaneously to make one chain reaction since they are indeed connected?


    ''I''ll try it out¡­''


    With that thought, her hand illuminated. It surprised the three as it was the first time that she did it before them during their training.


    "Yes, yes!" Austin further encouraged, leading Meredith to continue. "That''s the feel of it¡ªfull concentration, full control! Keep at it, Meredith! You can do it!"


    She creased her brows together as she was slightly distracted by his words. However, as she listened to it as well, she kept at it, feeling a surge of energy coursing throughout her body then to her palm.


    "Ha!"


    The whole chain before her lit up light blue. After two solid seconds, it slowly faded from the left, to the right¡­ as if disappearing into thin air.


    Unlike what she did a while ago that did dents on the chain, this time, it disappeared right in front of her elegantly¡ªthe type of magic one could see from movies or imagine from fairytale books.


    "I¡­ I did it," she mumbled, standing up to look at the three. "I can''t believe it¡­ but I finally did it!"

 Chapter 241: Did it(2)

    "I¡­ I did it," she mumbled, standing up to look at the three. "I can''t believe it¡­ but I finally did it!"


    Meredith felt a surge of pride swell up from within her. With her heart pumping in amusement and at the same time excitement, her face flushed pink from how happy she is, sharing her achievement with As, Marcus and Austin.


    "I did it!"


    "You did," Austin said, a proud smile on his face. "Your mother if she saw you would be so proud that you came this far with your quick progress."


    "Oh¡­ my mother¡­" she didn''t know why, but tears started forming in her eyes. "You''re right. If she''s here, she surely would have said the same, right?"


    "She will," Austin replied, giving a tap on her shoulder. "And as your mentor, I am proud of you."


    Meredith looked at As and Marcus next. With a smile on their faces, As pulled her into a big embrace, proud of his woman.


    "I''m proud of you, Meredith. So proud of you."


    "Thank you," she thanked him, breaking from the hug to look at Marcus. "I guess¡­ we start with the ritual the following night."


    "Of course," he replied, a painful smileing to his face as he was reminded of that. "You did great, Meredith. Your training paid off. Your efforts boosted them up."


    With that, the group went back inside of the pce. Austin decided that they have to talk about the preparations for the ritual such as the candles, the pentagram, and the like so that they are already prepared for the following evening for the ritual to take ce.


    ***


    On the night of the full moon, Meredith stood in the middle of a clearing, surrounded by candles and herbs. She closed her eyes and focused her energy, feeling the power of the moon coursing through her veins.


    They decided to undergo the ritual in a bigger and wider spacepared to the garden where they trained. In Austin''s pce, there is a maze almost as big as a forest and in the middle of the maze is this wide clearing where they prepared everything for the ritual.


    The wind blew, the leaves dancing around them. As was at the side with Austin, watching as things unfold before them.


    The Fae King himself told him that they have to trust Meredith that the ritual will work. They should be the only ones in the middle and they''ll only meddle if they see signs of it failing.


    Meredith looked at Marcus who was standing before him. "Ready?" she asked, the man nodding at her as they started the ritual.


    "Ready."


    She turned her body to look at all of the candles that surrounded them in the circle. With a wave of her hand and with the magic Austin taught her, the candles lit up as she followed the trail with an open palm of her hand.


    The moment she returned her gaze on Marcus, she told him the next step. He followed her without hesitations, the ritual going smoothly so far.


    "Lie down on the innermost circle."


    He did as he was told. Hey his back down on the ground where Meredith drew the pentagram with pulverized rocks mixed with moonlight potion. The moment he closed his eyes, Meredith raised her hand and on the other, was a de made with goblin silver.


    She winced a bit when she slit a small part of her palm for her blood to drip on the pentagram. She then walked around Marcus, making sure that drops of her blood dripped on the triangle''s three circles found in the pentagram.


    The moment she stopped walking and stopped by the head of Marcus, the whole circle lit up, illuminating his body. She stood still for a few seconds, the man slowly drifting off to sleep with the help of the ritual.


    As and Austin watched from afar. With awe stered in the eyes of As, he couldn''t help but think of the change she went through since the training.


    He always knew that she was a strong woman, but he felt a bigger sense of pride knowing that in her own ways, she further became strong in her own ways.


    The ritual continued on. The moment the light illuminating Marcus slowly disappeared, Meredith only put her hand down when it waspletely gone. She then looked up to see the full moon, the woman closing her eyes for a moment as she recalled what Austin taught her for the ritual.


    She was told that she has to do this alone and that he will only step in if something risky happened. He cannot conduct the ritual as well as only her and her mother can do it.


    Meaning, if she fails tonight, they would have to wait for the next full moon.


    She couldn''t afford to fail¡ªnot tonight.


    Meredith opened her eyes. She then turned her body to walk towards the marble table behind her. With the herbs gathered from Austin''s pce''s potion room yesterday, she got every leaf of what was needed, putting it inside of the mortar.


    Austin taught her that the potion that she needed to brew would help in weakening the magic that protects the soul tie. Once she drinks it, it will take effect while she focuses on Marcus'' subconscious and then she''ll know what to do next once she sees the signs.


    She asked what the signs are and he just shrugged at her yesterday, saying that only she''ll be able to see and know from gut-feeling. From then on, she would have to rely on herself and see the signs.


    She''d have to strongly trust herself.


    She then got the pestle and then pounded the herbs until it was liquified. She then mixed it with another moonlight potion that was already brewed by Austin, Meredith drinking it all in one go.


    It tasted bad, but she had to brush it off. After she drank it, she went back to Marcus and continued the next parts of the ritual with the strong desire not to fail. She knew to herself that she''d be sessful.


    She''d just have to focus and not lose her control.

 Chapter 242: The ritual

    The ritual is still going underway and soon, she will be able to perform the breakage of the soul tie.


    She had already prepared the pentagram for Marcus to lie down on. She already dripped droplets of her blood in the three circles on the sign for the ritual to begin.


    The herbs have been gathered and they have been mixed with the moonlight potion. She drank it and is now ready for the next part of the ritual.


    She looked at the moon and pondered on for a moment. Since getting the book, she had been striving to push herself to the limits as she wanted to wholeheartedly learn how to use her powers.


    Her ancestors, especially her mother, had always been great and had made a name for themselves. Of course, she, too, must want and have the same recognition, right?


    She took a deep breath, and released it. As she knew that she is already doing her best to do the ritual alone, she had to continue on and do her best so she can aplish the ritual.


    Knowing that she and her mother can only do it, it put a bit pressure on her. However, she redirected her thoughts and knew not to doubt herself. Once she allows even little room for her doubts, then she will find it difficult to finish this ritual.


    As she snapped herself out of her thoughts, she walked towards Marcus who was nowying unconscious on the pentagram. She gathered all of the things she learned from the training, the sensation of it strong as magic coursed through her veins.


    Meredith now sat in Indian seat by his head. With her closing her eyes and her left and right palms almost touching his head, she detached herself from her surroundings.


    Soon, she was redirected to Marcus'' subconscious. It was a dark void, purely ck. She looked intoplete nothingness with her mind, now seeing the chain that represented her soul tie with him.


    The chain was as big as the ones she destroyed the other day. With it long and levitating around Marcus'' subconscious, she knew that it would be difficult to destroypared to the one she destroyed a day ago.


    The chain wasced with magic just like Austin said. But the light of the magic that surrounded it kept fluctuating like a light being flicked on and off like a switch.


    ''So this is the effect of the other steps of the ritual,'' Meredith thought, her subconscious-self walking in the middle of Marcus'' mind.


    She settled herself in the middle and then raised both of her hands to aim at the chains levitating around. She shifted her focus and control in following the pattern of the chain. She thought it was not that difficult in following its pattern, as it is the same with the other one she destroyed¡­


    However, this was longer. She thought to herself that it would take a lot of time¡ªmaybe a lot of hours¡ªto destroy the chain.


    But Meredith reminded herself all the time that it is not impossible.


    ***


    As paced back and forth, Austin still sitting on his garden chair whilst he took a sip of his tea. He watched him bite the tip of his thumb, obviously on a deep thought as he started to worry about Meredith.


    "You know, she''s going to aplish this," Austin said, snapping As out of his thoughts.


    "Well, yes¡­ I believe in her," he replied, now standing straight as he stopped pacing. "But is it really this long?"


    "It is," Austin replied, taking a small biscuit in his mouth. "It''s expected to be done until sunrise. That''s why I told you all¡­ this is a night-long ritual. It''s not all that simple."


    As didn''t say a word. As his eyebrows creased together, he thought aloud and made Austin nod as he agreed to what he said.


    "If she''s a first-time user of magic and already doing such a big ritual¡­ then she may be very tired afterwards."


    "Correct," he replied, pouring tea for As. "But we will be here for her once she finishes the ritual. She would need days rest yet again," she added, As now looking at Meredith who was still sitting straight before Marcus to break the soul tie.


    She was already forming beads of sweat on her forehead, and her shirt''s back part was already wet with sweat. He wanted so much to go to her and wipe it all away, but it will break and disrupt her focus and the whole ritual.


    Knowing Meredith, she''d reallysh out in anger if he did so because if that would happen, they will have to wait for the next full moon to conduct it.


    As decided to wait patiently even though the process started to worry him. Meredith told him to put his faith in her, but still, he couldn''t help but worry for her sake.


    However, once the ritual''s over and he is needed, he will always be ready and prepared for her. Even if it takes until sunrise, he will always be waiting for her.


    ***


    The birds started chirping, and the wind started to get chilly. As As and Austin never bothered to sleep, they made sure that they''d be watching over the two as they couldn''t afford something risky to happen to both of them.


    As the sun hit the pentagram, Meredith shot her eyes open, letting out speedy, tired breaths. The circle in which Marcusy illuminated the whole body, Austin and As standing up from where they sat.


    "Is it¡­ over?"


    "It is," Austin mumbled, amazement stered in the tone of his voice. "She really did it. She broke the soul tie! And with her own quick progress, too! She is indeed Gwen''s daughter."


    Before she could even muster a word to say the moment she locked eyes with As, she already lost consciousness, the woman fainting to the ground.


    "Meredith!"


    As rushed to her and carried her in his arms. As he brushed some tendrils of her hair away from her face, he smiled at her and whispered something to her ear, proud of her.


    "You did it, Meredith. You finally did it."

 Chapter 243: Wake up

    "Will she be waking up?"


    "She will. She just needed more rest."


    "But it has been three days¡­"


    "No need to worry. This is normal for people who used magic for the first time."


    "But Meredith¡­"


    "It''s alright, As¡­ she''ll wake up soon."


    The woman whoy on the bed creased her brows together as two familiar voices talked beside her. Her head was slightly aching, not wanting to open her eyes for a moment.


    ''What are they talking about?'' she thought, knowing that the voices are As and Austin talking to each other. ''Three days? What do they mean?''


    She wanted to wake uppletely. She was in a half-awake, half-asleep situation, so she was also confused with what was happening.


    Meredith recalled that she was doing the ritual of breaking the soul tie. Everything was going smoothly; she was even connected to Marcus'' subconscious.


    With her hearing that she had been asleep for three days and did not wake up¡­ was she just dreaming about the ritual?


    With that in thought, she immediately shot up from bed, already in a sitting position.


    "Aaaah!"


    It made Austin and As scream in unison, making her look at them with a panicked expression on her face.


    "I¡­ I was sleeping for three days!?"


    Two men let out a sigh of relief. They looked back at each other and then to Meredith, As sitting down on the side of the bed to pull her in an embrace.


    "Meredith¡­ finally. You''re awake. You¡ª"


    "Wait, answer me¡­" she interrupted, slightly pushing him away as she was confused as to what happened. "I was asleep for three days?"


    "Yes," As answered, a worried expression appearing on his face. "Are you alright? Are you hungry? Need to go to the bathroom?"


    She shook her head profusely. As anxiety washed over her body, she looked at Austin, her words rushed as she demanded answers.


    "I remember that I was doing the ritual. I was linked with his subconscious and I was breaking it." There was hesitation in her voice, yet she was brave enough to ask aloud. "The ritual¡­ is it¡­ sessful?"


    As and Austin looked at each other in silence, then back at her.


    "Meredith¡ª"


    "And Marcus¡ª" she interrupted As once more, her eyes widening in shock as she realized that he isn''t in the room. "¡ªhe''s not here. Don''t tell me¡ª"


    Just as she was about to say that he''s not around, the door barged in open, revealing the man she was about to ask. With furrowed brows, he stepped inside the room, his voice heard.


    "I heard shouts. What happened to Meredith? Is she¡ª"


    His eyes locked with hers. The moment he realized that she is awake, he suddenly felt weak to see her conscious.


    "Meredith¡­ she''s awake," he mumbled, still enough for everyone to hear. "Thank goodness she''s alright and now awake."


    Silence filled the room in an instant. As Meredith struggled to absorb everything that was happening, from her hearing that she was asleep for three days, to them worrying about her for being unconscious, and not having an answer about the ritual¡­ she grew desperate by the second.


    "Please¡­"


    Her hands on the sheet tightened, making it into a ball inside her palm.


    "Tell me. Did the ritual seed or not?"


    Meredith looked at As, Marcus, then at Austin. As they were not talking to her immediately, she grew impatient by the second, already demanding for an answer.


    "Tell me! Did I seed or not!?"


    "Meredith, you did." Marcus answered himself, a pained expression on his face as he further talked to her. "As and Austin didn''t say a word because they knew how it pained me so that it happened."


    The room fell into another awkward silence. With Marcus'' eyes a bit ssy as he forced his tears to stay, he further spoke, his voice almost breaking.


    "Remember what Austin said before about it hurting? Even though it was done properly¡­ and in an arduous ritual¡­ knowing that I no longer have my tie with you broke my heart into teeny tiny pieces."


    Meredith looked at him and didn''t know what to say. As she was about to open her mouth to say sorry, he already knew what he was about to say and spoke to her before she could even manage to get the words out.


    "You don''t have to apologize," he said, forcing a smile. "I stayed despite that. I proved my loyalty to everyone. To you¡­ and to As especially. I stayed whilst you were unconscious because I worried about you."


    "Marcus¡ª"


    "You don''t have to worry about it failing," he interrupted once more, a tear escaping his eye. "You''ve seeded. You finally broke it. But I''ll still be here until you need me. For now¡­ let me be."


    He left the room once he was assured that Meredith was okay. Austin and As looked at Meredith, further exining why Marcus was emotional.


    "The moment you woke up, he woke up the same but with excruciating pain as the soul tie inside him faded slowly. It was a burning sensation, but with the help of the potion that we took, it was bearable for him. It hurt him, but his love with you stayed."


    The moment Austin said that, Meredith looked at both of her hands, not knowing what to say.


    "I no longer doubted his loyalty. He was not angry about it. But I understand his grieving now. He decided to stay behind even though he could already leave. But because he is worried about you, he chose to stay until you''ve woken up."


    "So¡­" Meredith looked at him, a forlorn expression on her face. "Will he be really leaving now? Since I am awake?"


    "Not yet," As answered, feeling slightly bad for Marcus. "He decided to leave with us when we''re back on earth."


    "Oh¡­" Meredith''s lips were on a tight line, letting out a sigh. "But I want to train myself for a few more days still. If he wants to leave, or to stay, then it''s up to him."


    "Alright." As stood up, excusing himself. "I''ll talk to him, then."


    With that, Meredith let out a sigh, speaking to Austin.


    "I''ll need to talk to you about training but for now¡­ I want to be alone."

 Chapter 244: Necromancy

    Marcus found himself in a secluded ce in the pce, alone as he reflected on the very first conversation he had with Meredith.


    He had been feeling lost and vulnerable ever since he lost the bond he cherished the most, the one he had with Meredith. He was trying to understand why things had to end the way they did, wondering if things hadn''t gone bad in thebyrinth¡­


    Would everything be different?


    In a difficult conversation, Marcus had pointed out to Meredith that she had broken their soul tie, the one thing he had been holding onto because of his love for her.


    And it hurt him to be reminded of it through a conversation he had with her. It was even the very first conversation she had with Meredith.


    It ached his heart furthermore.


    Marcus was feeling emotional as he sat in the corner, staring into space as he tried to process everything that had happened.


    As if on cue, As approached him with a gentle smile, sensing Marcus'' pain.


    "I admire you for choosing to break it," he said, "to prove your loyalty to us."


    He didn''t know what to say. Marcus was just silent, still grappling with his emotions. He knew that he had done the right thing, but it still hurt him to let go of something that was so dear to him.


    He knew that they had decided on that for a very long time, yet it still hurt him especially now that it happened and it seeded.


    It''s normal to feel pain. He was hurt.


    Knowing that this is just going to be a very awkward conversation for them, As decided to cut to the chase and tell him of Meredith''s decision.


    "Meredith has a sudden n. She''s staying for a few more days to train before going back to Aarkans . She wants to make sure that she''s getting a better grasp of her magic. I assume that since we''re still with Austin in his pce, she''ll take advantage of learning."


    Marcus just nodded, not saying anything. As awkwardness started looming in, As couldn''t help but make ament about him that he, too, didn''t expect that he''d be saying to someone whom he hated at first.


    "But you know what, Marcus? You''re the one who has always been there for us, through thick and thin."


    Marcus couldn''t stand it anymore¡ªtalking with the man who Meredith chose. He turned his back so he couldn''t see him, already telling him his decision.


    "I''ll be staying with you guys until we return to the city. Once we''re back, I''ll be keeping my distance¡­ and just wish you two a happy life."


    It was dead silent yet again. Knowing that they were enemies and at each other''s throat before because of Meredith, how could they have a very wholesome conversation such as this?


    Despite that, As did his best tofort him. He tried putting himself in Marcus'' shoes and thought that if it were him, he wondered if he''d do the same decision.


    Somehow deep inside his heart, he was grateful and lucky that Meredith chose him so he wouldn''t get to experience the hurt Marcus is having.


    As continued breaking himself from his own thoughts.


    "You''re one of the strongest people I know, Marcus. You''ve been through so much, and yet you still manage to keep going. You''ve always been there for us, and we''ll always be here for you, too. You can count on that¡ªcringey as it may sound."


    Hearing thest part, made Marcus scoff andugh a little. With no more words exchanged, As left him alone, the lone man looking up at the moon that was no longer full andplete.


    And looking at it, he was reminded that his heart was the same.


    ***


    Once Meredith was recovered, she asked Austin to train her. With no hesitations at all, he took her under his wing once more, agreeing to help her until she is satisfied and ready.


    Meredith told them that she will leave once she felt like it, As and Marcus honoring her words as they know how eager she is into honing herself into bing more powerful.


    For the first few days, Austin taught her potion-making. Now, they are continuing their lesson on the specific topic.


    As they were walking through the woods, Austin stopped and turned to Meredith. "I have something to show you," he said mysteriously. He led her to a hidden clearing, where he revealed a small garden filled with rare and exotic nts.


    "These are the ingredients for potion-making," Austin exined. "With these, you can create powerful potions that will aid you in your magic."


    Meredith was fascinated by the process and the magic involved in potion-making. Days ago, Austin taught her how to mix the ingredients, how to stir the potion, and how to control the heat of the cauldron.


    She was only taught one potion: the one that she did during the ritual. And now that they are having a focused lesson on this, she wanted to learn more so she can brew other potions that can aid her and other people if ever they need one.


    "In a few days'' time, if ever you''ve taken a quick grasp on potion-making, we''ll study necromancy, yes?"


    Meredith cocked her head to the side. "Necromancy?"


    They continued to walk in the woods as Austin continued introducing what necromancy is. He also instructed her to get the ingredients that they need while she listens to him talk, further understanding what their next topic might be.


    Necromancy¡­ well, is the practice of magical sorcery involvingmunication with the dead. You either summon their spirits as apparitions or visions. You can also do resurrection for the purpose of divination. You can also impart the means to foretell future events¡­ so on, so forth."


    Hearing this, Meredith was distracted from looking for the herbs that they needed and turned to face him.


    "Hmm¡­ will this really resurrect the dead?"


    "Depends," Austin answered, shrugging his shoulders. "It''s usually dark magic and one that is not trampled with. Ites with great sacrifice, too. So better not to use it, no?"


    Meredith nodded her head slowly. As she turned back to getting herbs, Austin crossed his arms in front of his chest, thinking of how to further train Meredith.

 Chapter 245: Necromancy

    Despite being the Fae King, Austin is a patient teacher who was also well-versed in the history of magic. He knew that Meredith was eager to learn, so he decided to make her lesson in necromancy exciting. He taught her how to summon a spirit who could tell her the history of magic.


    "Alright, I''ve taught you how to do the summoning. Now, you can act on your own," he said, the woman nodding as she started doing it alone with Austin''s watch.


    Meredith was both amazed and nervous during the summoning ritual. She had never experienced anything like it before. With the candles in the room dancing with the wind, the spirit appeared and she could feel its presence in the room.


    "Aaah¡­ Junipper," Austin greeted her, Meredith blinking her eyes a few times as she was surprised that Austin knew her. "Thank you for visiting us."


    "As if I have a choice," the ghost said with humor in her voice, a chuckle followed after. "I was summoned, didn''t I? Why did you call me?"


    "Erm¡­ hello," Meredith greeted, the ghost looking at her. "Austin taught me how to summon you¡­ and I was told that you are one of the oldest spirits who knew how magic came to be?"


    "Ah, I see now¡­" Junipper said, looking at them both. "He''s teaching you? You''re his student?"


    "Yes," Meredith answered, introducing herself. "The name''s Meredith."


    "Oh, nice to meet you, sweetie! Any friend of Austin''s, is a friend of mine!"


    The spirit told Meredith that magic has been around for centuries, and it was used for both good and evil. It exined how magic started with the ancient civilizations, who believed that the gods bestowed powers upon the people who were worthy.


    The spirit spoke of the Egyptians, the Greeks, and the Romans, who all had their unique ways of practicing magic. Meredith was fascinated by the spirit''s story, and she listened with rapt attention.


    "To think that I thought these are just fantasy passed on as stories generation to generation¡­ you''ve witnessed and known them all yourself!"


    "Well, some people who do not wield them were fearful or jealous¡­ that''s why they see us as crazy people. But you know¡­ through time, perceptions may change."


    The spirit then spoke of the Middle Ages, where magic was considered forbidden, and those who practiced it were persecuted. The spirit witnessed the witch hunts and trials, where innocent people were used and burned at the stake.


    Meredith was horrified by this part of history, and she wondered how people could have been so cruel. As the spirit finished its tale, it gave Meredith a piece of advice.


    "Remember," Junipper started, Meredith, listening to her wholeheartedly. "You, as a person who wields magic, is the one who decides if you''ll use it for the good or for the bad. Now that you''re learning from Austin, you have to reflect on that, too, as you improve yourself, yes?"


    Meredith nodded and appreciated the talk she had with the spirit. She took the spirit''s advice well, knowing that she now had a responsibility to use her powers wisely.


    "Thank you so much, Junipper," she said, now looking at Austin as he got her attention.


    "Time''s up; we can''t have them dwelling in our world for too long as that can pose consequences, too," he said, Junipper chuckling with what he said.


    "That depends on the spirits you summon. For me, I''m always wee for a chat such as this," the spirit replied, now looking at Meredith. "Alright! You can dismiss me now and continue your training, dear!"


    As the signal was given, Meredith scattered holy water on the ashes that were beneath her feet. It made the spirit disappear into thin air, the experience amazing.


    "That was awesome!" shemented, a wide smile on her face. "But if summoned the wrong spirit who has evil intentions, it could lead to something bad, right?"


    "Yes, it will," Austin warned, nodding in agreement as he is proud that she grasped the concepts this far. "Now, let''s have a break. We have more to talk about when ites to your training."


    Meredith and Austin left the basement. As they were walking up the stairs, she couldn''t help but ask him what they are going to learn next.


    "So now that we have tried potion-making and then necromancy¡­ what else should we be learning?"


    "Good question," Austin said, a smile on his face as his answer made her feel excited and eager. "We''re going to learn the spells found in the Book of Spells this time."


    "Oh, really?" Meredith eximed, her eyes doubling in size. "Finally, we get to use the book!"


    "True," he chuckled, making ament on her progress. "I think it is high time for you to read and use the spells found in the book. You''re already doing great for a person who just started using magic."


    They have already reached the first floor, the two being greeted by the chambeins of the pce as they walked by. With As and Marcusing from their morning jog, they approached them, knowing that at this time, they''ll be having snacks in the dining room soon.


    "Remember¡ª" Austin started, the other men listening to their conversation as well as they walked to the dining room. "¡ªyou are the only one who can see the contents of the book. As I train you and teach you how to use them, you are to tell the details, too."


    "Oh, yes, of course," Meredith said, her enthusiasm not leaving her voice. "I think if we''ve learned most of the important spells from the book, I can already go home."


    "Alright," Austin replied, asking her a follow up question. "Then what are you going to do with the book after?"


    "I''ll keep it," she answered, further exining her intentions. "Though I''ll probably keep it hidden like back in thebyrinth. I''ll have to learn something like this from the book, too!" She turned to look at Austin. "You''ll teach me¡­ right?"


    "Of course," he said, all of them already in the dining room to have snacks. "I''ll teach you how."

 Chapter 246: Attacked

    Austin and Meredith had been training since they have retrieved the Book of Spells. Yesterday, he had taught her the spells from the Book of Spells that she could use, indeed further helping her use of magic. She had also told her the details of the book since she is the only one who can read its content.


    Now, they are in Chichen Itza for another intense training, to also see how much she learned from the book. Meredith had shown a lot of progress in her magical abilities, and Austin was proud of her.


    This time, Austin decided to test her skills with a challenge. He wanted to see how much she had learned. They entered a smallbyrinth to see if she could solve it.


    Austin shared with her the story of anotherbyrinth of magic that he had encountered when he was exploring the Incan ruins left on earth. It was said that whoever finished it would receive a stone that would make his or her magic energy powerful for a day.


    Knowing that they are about to get the stone, it made Meredith excited that she gets to test her magical prowess. Austin suggested that she takes the stone for herself so she gets to use it when need be. She liked the idea and it further made her feel excited for their challenge in thebyrinth.


    It was a smaller onepared to where the Book of Spells was hidden, so this would be a cinch for them all.


    They arrived at the entrance of thebyrinth, and they were greeted by As and Marcus. Austin had called upon them for help as he knew that the trials would not be easy.


    The two had already went on ahead earlier this morning since they wanted to scout the area for their safety. Once they contacted Austin and Meredith that it''s okay to proceed further on, that''s when they followed them to the entrance.


    They entered thebyrinth, and the first trial was a test of strength. They had to push a giant boulder up a hill. Through theirbined efforts, they were able toplete the task. Meredith and Austin used their magic to make it lighter, while the other two pushed them forward.


    The second trial was a test of wit. They had to solve a puzzle to unlock the door to the next chamber. Meredith was the one who solved the puzzle remembering the pattern before breaking it. Once done, they moved on to the next trial.


    Finally, they reached thest chamber where the stone was kept. They had to work together to solve the final puzzle. It was a puzzle of breaking mirrors who showed a suspicious reflection about anyone in the area.


    If they break the wrong reflection, the pain would return to the person whose reflection was shown.


    However, they were able to ovee them quickly. Once they have gotten the hang of how the mirrors were shuffled and how the reflections were shown, the four were able to destroy them.


    They have solved the puzzle, and now, a bright light shone, and the stone appeared in front of them, on a pedestal. Austin picked up the stone and handed it to Meredith, who felt the power coursing through her veins.


    "You finally did it! You used the spells from the book as you see fit so we can aplish the maze. Now, you have the stone as a reward for your hard work."


    Meredith smiled at the stone and looked at it for a while. With pride swelling from within her, she looked at Austin and thanked him, thinking that she wouldn''t have done it without him.


    "Thank you. The trainings really helped," she said, Austin nodding as Meredith kept the stone in her pocket, the book appearing into thin air the moment she snapped her finger.


    She learned how to keep and get the book within her magic abilities. As she opened the book and then turned its pages, the three men watched her as they wondered what she could be looking for.


    "I''m looking for another spell that I want to learn¡­ something about opening portals, or something," she mumbled, still heard by them.


    "Well, we could try learning about that soon," Austin replied, following up a question. "I wonder¡­ does the book say anything about four crystals?"


    "Oh! I''ve read about that before one night," she said, remembering the details then telling it to him. "It''s said that it can control the four continents. If used well and properly, and having the adept and powerful magic as well, we can control the dragons, too."


    "I see," Austin reacted, his face turning serious. "Where and how will one get the four crystals?" he followed up, Meredith not remembering that part. She turned the pages of the book, finding where she had read about the crystals.


    "Hmm¡­ if I remember correctly¡ª" she began, still turning the pages whilst As and Marcus watched her looking for it with creased brows. "¡ªit''s hidden here on earth on purpose. Mortals with no magical background will not dare look for it and will not be able to open it, making it perfect to hide."


    "Alright," Austin nodded, his foot tapping on the ground. With one faint crack of a rock, Meredith looked at him, sensing something different from him as she sensed impatience from him. "And what else?"


    "Erm¡­" Meredith shook her head, feeling a bit hesitant as she never saw Austin like this ever. "It was said that it was hidden from Aarkans¡­ and is kept in Grand Canyon for its safety," she added, already on the page regarding the four crystals.


    She paused for a while, wondering why her gut feeling churned inside of her. Why is she feeling this way? She had never felt like this before¡­


    "Well? To obtain it?" he asked, forcing out a smile. "We need to know. It''s part of your next training."


    "Oh¡­"


    With that said, As and Marcus could actually tell the hesitation in Meredith''s voice. With them eyeing Austin, what she said snapped him.


    "Actually¡­ let''s head back to the pce and¡ª"


    "Fools!"


    In a light and swift attack, she gasped when the book was stolen away from her. The book was now in Austin''s hand, surprising the three with what he did.

 Chapter 247: Traitor

    "What are you doing?" As asked, he and Marcus already going to Meredith''s aid to protect her.


    She was too stunned to speak, unable to process what he just did. It''s as if her gut feeling was indeed telling her not to tell anything to him, yet she did because he is their friend.


    But what had happened just now¡­ why did he attack her and steal the book from her?


    It was too silent in the middle of the maze where they''ve gotten the stone. Austin couldn''t help butugh maniacally, the three''s attention on him as they couldn''t believe his sudden change in attitude.


    It''s as if he was not like him at all!


    Well¡­ if he suddenly attacked Meredith, was he always nice, or was it just a fa?ade?


    "You all are fools¡­ you know that?" he began, As and Marcus protected her as they went in front of her so she could be safe if he dares attack her again. "You two were fighting¡ªyou three were conflicted back when we were about to get the Book of Spells!"


    "I guess I know where this is going," Marcus said, ring at him. "You set me up¡­ so they can question me and you can get what you want!"


    "Oh!" Austin caressed the book he held as if it were a cat wrapped in his arms. "You''re smart after all, Marcus. You have a brain; I''m d that it''s still there and you weren''t all that stupid from love," he added in sarcasm, As looking at him, then back at Austin.


    "You¡­ set him up?"


    "Obviously," Austin replied, rolling his eyes at him as he stated the obvious. "Knowing that you two are both driven by love apanying Meredith, I took advantage of it. I pretended to be the good guy so I can get your trust and get what I want." He then lifted up the book a bit, proud. "This."


    Marcus'' jaw tightened, his hands on the side turning into tight fists. He still remembered what had happened that day. He was carrying the guilt of identally triggering the trap and feeling bad that he was doubted by As¡­ when all along it was his doing!


    "You conniving bastard. You told me that the traps were gone and so I rushed to check how they are¡­ and triggered it. It was your intention."


    Austin couldn''t help butugh at what Marcus had said. Arching a brow at him, he reminded him that he trusted him afterforting him.


    "Foolish of you to trust me when Iforted you. Such a weak heart for a prince. Tsk, tsk¡­"


    As felt angry for Marcus. As he instantly felt bad that he questioned and med him for such a long time, he redirected his anger at him, wanting to make him pay.


    "You''re going to regret this, Austin."


    "Oh? I''m scared¡­" Heughed, looking at Meredith. "My dear student¡­ how does it feel to know that I taught you a lot¡­ and now your teacher''s going against you to steal what''s rightfully yours?"


    Meredith felt a pang of pain in her heart for being betrayed by the man whom she trusted. With her body trembling in anger and at the same time sadness, she shouted at him, demanding for an answer.


    "How could you!?" she shouted, angry tears escaping her eyes. "I trusted you! We all trusted you," she added, power coursing through her body as she was holding herself back. She wanted to demand for answers before attacking him.


    Austin''s facial expression suddenly turned nk. He looked at her with condescending eyes, his voice soft but full of bitterness. He then made them remember of the words the mysterious voice said, wondering why he said it.


    "The traitor is acting quickly; think now and reflect. A jealous heart is dangerous and not one to be trampled with."


    The three looked at each other and then back at Austin. With the three feeling threatened as they know that the book is no longer with them, they had their guards up in order to protect themselves.


    "What the hell are you talking about?" As said, giving him a death stare. "That''s not Marcus."


    "Oh, I''m not saying that it''s him," he replied, pointing a finger at himself as if revealing to them a secret that''s too big to tell. "It is I¡­ all along."


    "What?" Meredith furrowed her brows, confused. "Why?"


    Austin looked at him, anger looming from his body. As they felt his intense emotions, they had already pieced everything together when he further revealed everything to them.


    "You have no idea¡­ how hatred circled in my body being with you, Meredith," he started, a sarcastic smile tugging the corner of his lips. "You are your mother''s daughter¡­ but you are your father''s, too."


    No one spoke for a solid five seconds. As the smile from his face slowly disappeared, what he said next further revealed intentions.


    "I love your mother, Meredith. I love Gwen. Seeing as to how you have sides to her soothed my heart¡­ but remembering that you also have wretched Luscious'' blood and courage irked me so!"


    Now they understood why the mysterious voice kept warning them. It was never Marcus who betrayed them. It was the man whom they trusted all along.


    Austin.


    "You¡­" Meredith was shocked, hearing that confession from Austin. "love my mother?"


    "I do, Meredith." His face became softer, talking about the love of his life. "I still do¡­ until now."


    "Then why?" Meredith looked at him as she tried her best to understand where this is alling from. "Then why are you attacking us, stealing the book from us? My mother¡­ she wouldn''t want you to do this."


    No words came out from Austin. As he looked at the book, a reminder of Gwen, the woman he loves, he looked at Meredith and shook his head, answering her question.


    "None of that matters," he mumbled, still enough for the three to hear. "I''ll get the crystals and rule the continents as revenge for her choosing another man. I want power to myself. I''ll rule the world. I gave her a chance, and she lost it¡­ and she will not be able to protect everyone any longer."

 Chapter 248: Throwback

    *Throwback*


    Creatures were heard groaning either in pain, or about to attack for their survival. Humans and magical beings moaned as they were hurt by the war, anyone in the scene no longer understanding what the fight was for.


    "Nnngh¡­"


    Austin walked endlessly. As he was staggering and weak with how the war raged on, he found himself on the outskirts of a ce that was no longer recognizable. The sounds of the war slowly died out, only his footsteps and the crackling me of the vige fire heard.


    He didn''t know why, but despite being hurt from the countless and relentless fights, he remembered the love of his life, Gwen.


    His brows creased and his heart felt a pang of pain when he remembered that he was not chosen, but another man instead.


    Luscious.


    Austin stopped walking for a moment. With his jaw clenching and with his hands on the sides turning into a tight fist, he couldn''t help but feel jealousy and hatred.


    Since the war had begun, they had already gone on their separate ways but he couldn''t help but wonder how she is doing¡ªnever daring to ask and go near her because he got his heart broken.


    He was really forlorn and in pain when he found out that Gwen had chosen Luscious over him and up to this day, he carried it heavily in his heart. He loved her with every fiber of his being, but it seemed that it was not enough.


    "Ugh¡­ goodness¡­"


    A familiar voice was heard, making his body stiffen with shock. The moment the body emerged from a pile of rubble, he almost stumbled aback, surprised with what he saw.


    Even as the war raged on and on, Austin found Gwen''s weak and feeble body lying in the midst of the chaos. He was tired and injured from the battle, but he somehow had the energy to walk around and coincidentally find her.


    It''s as if the whole ce read his mind and granted him the opportunity to meet and see Gwen!


    "¡­No¡­"


    The woman looked at her abdomen. It was cut and blood oozed from it, surprising Austin even more as he saw that she was badly hurt. Seeing her after not being able to do so for so long, gave him mixed feelings.


    He wanted tosh out on her for choosing another man when he had always been there for her¡­ and he wanted to help her at the same time because he loves her until now.


    Noticing that there is someone near her, Gwen with all her strength, decided to look up. The moment their eyes met, she gave her a faint smile, talking to him with such a weak voice.


    "Au-Austin¡­" she stammered, her breaths bing heavy as she grew more weaker by the second. "I know you''ll¡­ help me¡­" she managed to muster out, Austin letting out a sigh as he felt that he was being taken advantage of even though he also knew that it was never her intention.


    "And you think I''ll do because I love you."


    "P-please¡­" Gwen almost begged, shaking her head as she forced herself to sit up, not wanting to lose consciousness. "Luscious will¡­ look for me¡­" she looked up, some blooding out of her mouth. "I''m tired protecting everyone from this war. Help me¡­ look for him."


    Gwen with all her might reached out her hand in hopes that he''ll grab it and help her. Austin hesitated, clicking his tongue as anger coursed through his body, knowing that she''s asking a favor because of Luscious.


    ''Cheeky¡­ wanting to ask help from me just so you can look for him,'' he thought, hesitating but at the same time pressured. He didn''t know whether to ept her favor¡­ or just brush it off.


    At first, Austin thought that Gwen deserved to be weak and frail, caused by the war. He felt a sense of satisfaction at the thought that Gwen was not as strong as he had always believed her to be.


    Gwen coughed and snapped him out of his thoughts. With Austin''s love still inside of him and with him feeling bad to see the woman he loves in this state, he let out a sigh, epting her favor.


    Love conquered all.


    Austin felt weak when he saw how weak Gwen was, too. He could not bear to see her suffer, so he decided to do something that would preserve her body for all time.


    Just as he was about to reach out to her to help her up, she already had lost consciousness due to the blood loss. Surprising him, he caught her in his arms, supporting her for her safety.


    He was quiet for a while, looking at her with tears pooling in his eyes. He wondered what could be done to help her, and keep her at the same time.


    Shall he help her in looking for Luscious¡­ or decide otherwise?


    The fire continued; the silence loomed over them. It took him a solid minute toe to a decision, now the man doing what he thought was best.


    Austin crafted a crystal coffinced with magic, and gently ced Gwen''s body inside. He vowed that he would awaken her when the time was right, and they would finally be together. But he could not resist a threat.


    He will tell her that if she did not help him control the continents, he would harm her daughter, Meredith.


    Austin knew that his threat was terrible, but his love for Gwen was stronger than any other emotion he had ever felt. He knew that he would do anything to be with her, and he would not let anyone or anything stand in his way.


    "Until then, Gwen," he said, a tear escaping his heart as he felt heavily that he should keep Gwen safe and not return her to Luscious despite her request.


    He closed the lid of the crystal coffin and whispered a final goodbye to the love of his life temporarily.


    The act was selfish¡­ but he did not care otherwise as long as he''ll be with her for who knows how long¡ªuntil the time is right to wake her up.

 Chapter 249: Alive

    Meredith, As, and Marcus stood in disbelief as they listened to Austin confessing to being the traitor all along. After his shback, he redirected his attention to them, a wicked smile appearing on his face as he talked to them with an insulting tone.


    "Foolish, three of you. But I wouldn''t me you¡­ I''m clever enough to fool you into thinking otherwise. How does it feel¡­ knowing that it was me all along, making you question everything that''s happened, huh?"


    No words came out from any of them. They had worked together, fought side by side with Austin, and believed in his loyalty. But now, everything they knew about him was shattered.


    With his confession, it was clear that all their ns, their hopes and dreams, were in peril.


    As looked at Marcus. He felt guilty for using him. Marcus had been genuine in his efforts to help them. He had been so sure that Marcus was the traitor, but he was wrong.


    There was no excuse for his mistake, and he felt terrible about it.


    He apologized for it¡­ but he thought right here and then now that it''s confirmed to them if an apology was enough.


    Marcus, on the other hand, had no ill feelings towards As. He knew that they were all under a lot of stress and pressure, and mistakes were bound to happen. He even volunteered to break the soul tie to prove his loyalty.


    He didn''t care if they believed him or not, but now that it has been cleared from the real traitor himself that it was him, Marcus felt like a big thorn was lifted from his heart.


    His innocence was now finally proven.


    "How could you do this to us!?" Meredith cried in anger, feeling betrayed by someone they trusted and made friends with. "You helped us from the very beginning¡­ and just so you could get the book from us, huh!?"


    It was a punch in the gut for her to realize that Austin had been deceiving them all along. She couldn''t believe that she had let her guard down and trusted him so easily.


    "Even though you stole the book from us¡ª" she started, angry tears already stopping from falling. "¡ªwe will not let you get what you want, whatever it is that you''re soon going to do!"


    Her anger quickly turned to determination, and she dered that they would stop him no matter what. However, Austin shook his head, reacting to what she said.


    "There''s nothing you could say or do to stop me. Now that I have the book in which I have sought for so long¡­ I''ll make things happen ording to my n." He looked at them with a mischievous grin, surprising them with what he said next. "Gwen is alive, you see¡­ in a secret ce in the pce."


    Austinughed at them, saying their words didn''t matter and that he didn''t care. He revealed that he had been after the Book of Spells all along, and that Meredith''s mother, Gwen, was alive and in a secret room in his pce.


    He had known about Meredith''s mother all along and had been using that knowledge to his advantage.


    "You¡­ she''s here¡­ all this time?"


    Meredith felt anger at his actions, and at the same time, fear for her mother when they finally knew that she was with them all along and they were just unaware.


    "If you''re going to involve my mother with whatever it is that you''re doing, oh you have to think twice about doing so."


    "Oh?" Austin''s smile faded, the man cocking his head to the side as he red at Meredith. "You dare threaten me when I was the one who in fact taught you all there is to know?"


    "I don''t care," she said strongly, both men beside her resonating with her strength as they vowed to fight alongside her. "You will never wake her up. We''ll look for her and save her!"


    Determined to beat Austin to the book and awaken her mother, Meredith dered their n. She was not going to let Austin win, and she would do whatever it took to save her mother.


    Not exchanging words and not waiting for orders from Meredith, Austin and Marcus charged for an attack to steal the book from him.


    But their attempt to steal the book failed, and Austin was about to attack them.


    "Ignorant fools!" he eximed, a red light emanating from his palm as he targeted them. "You think you can outsmart me!?"


    As the attack was about to fatallynd on the three, threatened that they might attack him again, it was about to touch them when suddenly, a mysterious voice roared, surprising them all.


    "Don''t you dare touch the savior''s daughter!"


    As they caught their breath, the voice spoke a moment ago before they disappeared into thin air, already teleported out of Machu Phu for safety.


    "The kin of the most powerful witch will reign; thou shall not touch the savior''s daughter!"


    The three looked at each other. As they were now slowly processing what had just happened, As spoke,menting on it.


    "The voice¡­ it was from thebyrinth."


    The men looked at Meredith who had her hand over her chest. With adrenaline coursing through her veins, the mysterious voice spoke once more, exining why he was with them.


    "I am one of Lady Gwen''s followers. I had followed you since you got the Book of Spells. What is to happen soon is something we should quickly act upon. I''ll have to talk to you all quick before my strength leaves me since I left thebyrinth."


    They looked at each other. The voice had been following Meredith, waiting for the right moment to help her. Now that the voice saved them, he decided to talk with them before expanding all of his energy in the process.


    From this point on, they realized that Gwen is indeed a powerful and amazing witch. One of her followers were helping Meredith even without hermand.


    This time, she was more determined to wake her up. She knew that she had to find her in the pce before Austin does.


    She''ll have to save her mother with As and Marcus'' help; no matter what happens.

 Chapter 250: Find her

    The three looked at each other, trying their best to process what was happening right here and then.


    Everything happened too fast! As they were about to get attacked by Austin, and it even seemed like a powerful strike, they were suddenly saved by the mysterious voice that they heard from thebyrinth where they got the Book of Spells.


    So if he is one of Gwen''s followers, he really made its way to protect them by being with them out of thebyrinth.


    "I know everything is too confusing for all of you right now," the voice started, a faint orb glowing in in the middle as the group stared at it. "But I will be telling you everything now before thest ounce of my magic and Gwen''s disappears. You three have to listen."


    "But¡­ wait¡­" As blinked his eyes a few times, his brows furrowing together as he still remembered until now what happened back in thebyrinth. "If Marcus wasn''t the traitor, then why didn''t you directly say it to us?"


    "And harm you three when the man senses threat?" The mysterious voice scoffed and continued talking. If it probably had his body, he would have rolled his eyes at As. "If I warned you earlier, then he would harm your safety and desperately get the book."


    "But¡ª"


    "Imagine, young man," the mysterious voice interrupted, lecturing them as a group as he stated his intentions. "The book can only be opened with the descendants'' blood. That man is familiar to me. He is powerful. If he attacked Meredith and managed to get her blood¡­ it''s all over."


    The three suddenly fell into silence. He does have a point. If he blurted out that Austin is the traitor, then with all his power, he could have attacked the three and mainly get Meredith''s blood so he could get the book.


    "So you spoke in riddles in hopes that we''d understand what you were trying to warn us. Also¡­ in this way, it''s also testing us for what''s about toe," Meredith said almost in a murmur, but still heard by the others.


    "Yes," the voice confirmed, letting out a sigh. "I had to wait for the perfect opportunity to help you and revealed everything. It led me to act right now¡­ because he almost hurt you all."


    "I¡­ see¡­" she replied, letting out a sigh as she shook her head with how things went.


    "But it is understandable that there were seeds of doubts nted. The man is evil and conniving, driven by his jealousy and hatred. At least you got the book, but we have to get it back from him."


    "But first¡­ Gwen, right?" Marcus said, the voice answering immediately.


    "Yes. Lady Gwen first. She knows how to stop him."


    Silence befell them for a few seconds more. With them trying to process what is about to be done, Meredith couldn''t help but make ament aloud about the mysterious voice.


    "You¡­ are my mother''s loyal follower," she said, the voice bobbing up and down as if nodding.


    "Indeed, I am. My name''s Levi. She specifically asked me to guard the book in thebyrinth just in case things happen. This is the first attempt one has dared to retrieve the book. When I knew you were one of the people who stepped in¡­ I was full of mixed emotions."


    "Why?" Meredith asked, the orb of the mysterious voice levitating still.


    "You¡­ look exactly like your mother. You have her strong aura, too." The mysterious voice levitated slowly. "I have not seen her for so long but when Iid my eyes on you¡­ it''s as if I was being visited by a dear friend."


    Meredith couldn''t help but smile. As the three continued to listen to the orb, they learn more about Gwen.


    "As one of her dear friends who looks up to her, I promised that I''ll protect the book and her family at all costs. And yet here you are¡­ in need of my help, and she, too¡­ is in need of it."


    The mysterious voice let out a sigh, further expressing his worries.


    "History might repeat itself, but this time, Austin will start the new war. Your mother fought greatly for it to end. We should stop it again, even with her help. We have to wake her up before he does."


    The three looked at each other. With Marcus breaking the silence first, he crossed his arms in front of his chest and made ament about him.


    "Austin is indeed a dangerous opponent. We weren''t even given a single hint of what his intentions are. Hepletely collected our trust and made sure of that by being good to us. He''s fucking two-faced."


    As and Meredith agreed with what he said. As then put his hand on Marcus'' shoulder, apologizing once more, but this time more sincere.


    "I''m sorry I doubted you over and over. I should''ve believed you back then. I¡ª"


    "There''s no time to lose, As," he interrupted, acknowledging his apology. "We have to think of a way to save Gwen and wake her up right now."


    "He is correct," Levi, the mysterious voice said, its glow already flickering on and off. "My magic is about to disappear. Now listen¡­ I will no longer be here after I say what I need to say."


    The three nodded and redirected their attention to Levi.


    "The pce¡­ I sense Lady Gwen''s faint magic contained by a crystal coffin. Knowing Austin, he would have kept her in a hidden room near his bedroom."


    As, Meredith, and Marcus nodded as they continued to listen to the mysterious voice.


    "Please do everything you can to look for Lady Gwen. I have done everything in my power to put his helpers in a trance while I was hiding within Meredith. The spell will trigger when I disappear. Take that into advantage in looking around the pce for Lady Gwen."


    The three found it amazing that he was able to cast such a spell for being bodiless. With onest glow, he said hisst words:


    "Find her¡­ tell her that I did what she asked me to¡ªuntil my veryst."

 Chapter 251: Find her(2)

    Meredith, As, and Marcus were left to pick up the pieces of their shattered trust and regroup for their next move. They knew they had to move quickly to awaken Gwen and stop Austin''s ns froming to fruition.


    They decided to rest, but with Gwen''s safety in the picture, they are determined to defeat their enemy and vowed to only trust in each other in order for their ns to usurp Austin not to fail.


    They knew that they couldn''t do this alone and that they needed to work together to seed.


    Meredith recalled a teleportation spell that would immediately transport them to locations that they have previously visited. Since they have been to Austin''s pce for a lot of times, it was easy toe here.


    Just as they were about to enter the pce gate, the three almost gasped in surprise when they were greeted by one of the helpers of the ce. She was cheerful¡­ but something was a bit off.


    "Hello, Meredith, As, and Marcus! Wee back to the pce!"


    The three looked at each other, bewildered of what happened. The helper was familiar. It was one of the helpers who made their meals for them and prepared for their stay.


    Her demeanor was different. She was too cheerful for her own liking and her eyes were emotionless as if an emptied ss. It made Meredithment on it, her thought said aloud.


    "Is this what Levi meant¡­ when he said he put every helper in a trance and it will be triggered once he disappeared?"


    As and Marcus looked at each other. With that making sense, they found Gwen''s follower admirable to have put such a strong spell on each helper before he disappeared.


    He was indeed very loyal to the end¡ªwilling to help Meredith and the others just so they could put a stop to Austin and retrieve Gwen''s body to wake her up.


    But they knew that his loyalty was this strong because of how amazing Gwen is as a witch to be able to win and gain the trust of many.


    "Shall we split up?" Marcus suggested, snapping Meredith out of her thoughts.


    "We could¡­" she mumbled, further connecting their ns. "Since they are in a trance for a limited of time like what Levi had said, we could ask for information about his room from the helpers."


    "Alright, agreed," As chimed in, nodding at the same time. "We should also try to get a small clue like¡­ helpers knowing about a secret room near his. Let''s cross our fingers hoping they do have even the slightest clue on this."


    "Okay."


    Before going, however, Meredith held each man''s wrist. With a jade bangle forming on it, the two widened their eyes as they watched her conjure another spell.


    Even though they hate Austin and how things turned out, they had to admit that he did a good job into teaching the most powerful witch''s daughter to use her spells.


    "This bangle will help us reconvene. Once we find the room, it will call us to gather in the location with just one tap of a finger. So, use it wisely."


    The men nodded with how convenient the magical item was. After discussing their next move anding up with a n, they knew that they had to be careful and not give Austin any indication of their ns.


    So, they decided to split up and gather information separately.


    As they went their separate ways, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease. They knew that their enemy was cunning and ruthless, and they had to be careful not to fall into his trap.


    Austin had proven that he was not to be underestimated, and they had to be prepared for anything.


    Infiltrating his pce in itself was dangerous. They knew that it was a risky n, but they had no other choice. They were running out of time, and they couldn''t afford to wait any longer.


    But without Levi''s help, things would not be this way.


    As they made their way around Austin''s pce, they could feel their hearts pounding in their chests. They knew that this was theirst chance to stop him and save Meredith''s mother.


    They had to be careful, but they also had to be fast.


    Marcus went to the south wing; As went to the west. As for Meredith, she went straight to the center of the pce. The three talked to helpers along the way, in hopes that they blurt out something relevant about their master''s room so they can locate Gwen faster.


    Half an hour passed and most of them only got answers such as Austin not letting anyone near his room unless it''s one of his trusted chambein.


    However, Meredith knew his most trusted chambein. She was one of the persons who took care of her during the stay in the pce and so, she gathered the men with one tap on the bangle, surprising them as they regrouped where they are.


    "You found the room?" As asked, Meredith shaking her head to answer.


    "No¡­ but we''re getting there. We have to look for the head chambein and get the answers from her."


    Just as they were turning to look for her, the familiar voice called out to them, knowing that she was being talked about.


    "Yes? You were looking for me, Ms. Meredith?"


    Their heads snapped at her direction, the three even surprised with how coincidental things are happening in their favor since Levi''s help. They looked at each other, then back at her, Meredith clearing her throat to hide her surprise.


    "Oh¡­ uh¡­ ahem¡­"


    "Yes?"


    The chambein smiled at them, her emotionless eyes and her emotionless smile directed at her, patient to hear their request.


    If she were not in trance¡­ she probably would be a scary person who''s loyal to Austin. Like the saying: "looks like a cinnamon roll, but could kill you."


    "We were wondering¡­ if you know Austin''s room?"


    "Oh, of course," she said, pping her hands too happily as if answering a riddle. "Would you like me to show you there?"


    The three looked at each other, then hesitantly nodded. With the chambein leading them to the room, the three followed with their guards up just in case something bad would happen.

 Chapter 252: Spell

    As they were being escorted by the chambein to Austin''s room, As and Marcus looked at Meredith discreetly wave her index finger in circles as they were walking. With them wondering why she was doing so, As asked about it, her voice soft so she could also be heard by Marcus.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m dying Austin just in case hees here," she said, her index finger circting still.


    "What specifically¡­ are you doing?" Marcus asked as well, Meredith letting out a small sigh as she was being distracted by the two while she was casting her magic.


    "I am casting a protective charm around his pce and around us so he couldn''t sense that we are here. It will dy him a bit. If ever things are triggered, it will notify me at least," she added, the two men understanding what she meant.


    However, as she was doing it while they were still following the chambein, they realized and noticed how strong Meredith is bing when she just learned how to use her magic from Austin for such a short time.


    As they realized that she was bing stronger, As couldn''t help but make ament on her progression.


    "It''s amazing how you are able to improve in such a short time and you are able to make use of spells such as this," he said, making Meredithment on her own improvement.


    "Well, to be honest, I always felt like I''m being held back," she whispered, making sure that only As and Marcus could hear her.


    "What do you mean?" Marcus asked, furrowing his brows. "Like you are not being taught well by Austin?"


    "Oh, no, no¡­ that''s not what I meant," she said, making sure she was not off her kind tone so the chambein won''t question her. She probably would hesitate helping her even in a tranced state if she sensed hostility in Meredith''s voice. "Like¡­ I''m holding myself back, or something."


    "Huh?" As cocked his head to the side, wondering what she meant. "How can you hold yourself back when you are always willing to learn and you''re pushing yourself to the limit?" he added, Meredith shrugging her shoulders as she found it difficult to further exin herself.


    "It''s like¡­ I know I can do better, more than what I''m doing right now¡­ but like I''m holding myself back? Or like¡­ there''s something within me not from me¡­ that''s keeping me from doing great."


    "Huh?"


    The two couldn''t help but react in unison. They couldn''t understand what she was saying and any person who could hear her would think that she is downying herself or just being humble.


    "You''re a great person, Meredith," As said, a smile tugging the corners of his lips. "You don''t have to look down on your progress."


    "Oh, I''m not. I know I''m doing a great job," she said confidently, a light chuckleing from her. "Just¡­ I don''t know how to describe it¡­ like I have powers that may have been reserved and I do not know how to release all of it."


    Just as they were about to continue the conversation, the chambein turned to look at them, announcing that they are already in front of Austin''s room.


    "This is his private chamber," she said, her smile not leaving her face. "You wish to enter?"


    "Yes," the three answered in unison. If others would hear them, they would be suspicious of them. But they were d that she was in a trance that is why she granted them entry, the three already entering the room.


    The moment they entered and the moment the door was closed behind them, they looked around the room. They saw how grand and wonderful the ce is, almost like a mystical room seen from a fairytale book.


    "Now¡­ where can we see Gwen?" As asked a rhetorical question, the three moving around the room to check where she is.


    They looked at the towering book cases, and the king sized bed¡­ it was when Meredith stopped in the middle of the room, on top of the carpet that she noticed something different beneath her.


    "I think it''s below," she mumbled, the two hearing what she says.


    "What do you mean?" Marcus asked, his question not being answered as she chose to show him what she meant instead.


    Meredith closed her eyes. The moment she did, she took a deep breath and released it slowly, the woman slightly crouching to the ground to touch it. The moment her palm touched it, it emanated a light blue light, making the whole floor shine as if the stars surrounded it.


    "What the¡ªwhat''s happening?"


    As and Marcus were in awe to witness something magical around them. As she was shifting her focus on making the floor illuminate, soon, a part of it from the south of the room opened.


    It revealed stairs leading a new location under the room, an indication that they have finally found who they''re looking for.


    "Finally¡­" Meredith eximed, slowly standing up as they all looked at the entrance to the secret room. "We''re going to see my mother."


    They took a few seconds to themselves to process what they had just discovered. If Austin wasn''t here, then it could mean that they have beaten him to it and may have dyed him with the help of Meredith''s spell.


    Finally, they will all meet Gwen. Especially Meredith¡­ she''s very expectant and excited at the same time to finally meet her mother.


    "Let''s go," As said, holding her hand as if to tell her that it''s going to be okay. With a nod, they all walked down the stairs, the group now entering a wider room that is underneath Austin''s.


    The room was empty and it only contained the crystal coffin in which Gwen was kept. Looking at it from afar as they walked slowly towards it, she couldn''t help but form tears in her eyes, wondering what would happen next the moment she awakens her mother.


    The men knew that they would have to give her space and time to do this. With them stopping midway, they allowed Meredith to continue on ahead alone to collect herself as well.


    For sure, she needed the time alone to think before waking up her mother.

 Chapter 253: Mum

    Meredith savored every step of her way towards her mother. With her being emotional, she wondered how her mother was all this time¡ªsleeping for so long and if it''s alright for her to move about after waking up to help in the fight against Austin.


    For sure, she wouldn''t like to hear about him starting a war. Remembering what Levi had said, history is to repeat itself. If Gwen fought before, and she''s going to fight again and this time, Austin starting the war, things would turn out sour.


    This time, her thoughts started doubting things as well. Meredith thought what if the moment she opens the crystal coffin, her mother wasn''t there and that Austin had beat them to it before they even arrived here?


    "No¡­ no¡­" She stopped walking for a while, immediately closing her eyes as she profusely shook her head at the thought. "No¡­ don''t think like that for a moment. We do not know until we see it," she talked to herself, the woman now continuing to walk towards the coffin.


    Before she even knew it, she was already in front of the coffin. She walked up the small stairs leading to the coffin, the crystal form of it shining and sparkling upon her touch.


    She wondered how she could open it and she wondered how she could wake her up. With her thinking that it will not be too simple to do so, she wondered what spells that she learned from Austin could work in opening the coffin and waking her up.


    Meredith thought to herself and realized that she only learned simple spells and only a few powerful ones. They all focused on flying, transformation, protection¡­ but not so much on the offense and waking up a witch from a slumber.


    How could she do that? Through potion-making?


    Potion-making usually takes days! She knew that she would have to do something now as they have nothing more to waste. Time is of the essence and if they don''t wake her up now, how are they going to face Austin with theirbined strength?


    Meredith took a deep breath. A thought came to mind but she wondered if it would work.


    She looked at her palm. From the edge of the coffin was a sharp edge that is enough to scrape her flesh. The moment she ran through it, she winced, droplets of her blooding out from the small wound.


    From afar, Marcus and As watched her. Not wanting to bother her or disrupt her focus, they stayed, even though they are curious of whatever it is that she is doing.


    "What do you think is happening?" As asked, Marcus answering with a shrug.


    "No clue¡­ let''s just sit back and watch. Besides¡­ we''re always surprised with whatever it is she is showing. We have never been disappointed by the show so far."


    As and Marcus chuckled a bit. As they witnessed from afar what was about to happen, Meredith continued what she thought might work. She hoped deep inside that it might work since it is the same thing she did to retrieve and open the book.


    Meredith dropped a few drops of her blood on the coffin. The moment the blood dripped on it, she gasped when it was slowly being absorbed by the coffin. Soon, it began lighting up, making her take a few steps back as she had mixed feelings of what was about to happen.


    Would the cover of the coffin explode? Would she have triggered a trap for trying to open the coffin and this was one way of Austin to protect her body?


    The two men then approached Meredith just in case something bad might happen. As they waited behind her, the coffin cover opened, surprising them when a woman suddenly levitated out.


    White light surrounded her whole body. She was in a fetal position until they saw her stretch slowly, as if waking up from a long sleep. The moment she did a full stretch, she levitated down to the ground,nding barefoot.


    She yawned and slowly opened her eyes. Her hair cascaded and flowed from her back. She was wearing a white lose dress, making her look like a goddess that is in a simple sleeping wear. The moment that she grew ustomed to the ce after a long sleep, she looked around, talking to herself.


    "Where¡­ am I?"


    Her eyes looked around. Her voice a bit husky for not speaking for so long. However, the moment her eyes locked with Meredith''s, their bodies stiffened for a moment, not knowing what to do nor say.


    "You¡­"


    Gwen looked at her intently. With Meredith unsure of what to do or say, she stayed still, a small smile appearing on her face as tears started forming in her eyes.


    "Mom¡­"


    Gwen''s heart stopped for a moment, her hand instinctively reaching out to her chest as if to calm herself down.


    "Wait¡­ are you¡­ Meredith?"


    Her smile turned wider. With tears escaping her eyes as she nodded to answer Gwen''s question, it was her mother who rushed to her to embrace her instead of her daughter.


    "Goodness! Meredith!" She eximed, having a warm reunion with her daughter. "You''re here! You''re here¡­"


    The hug tightened. With them already in tears, As and Marcus just allowed them to have their moment since they have not seen each other for such a long time.


    "Mom¡­ finally¡­ we met." Meredith said, sniffing at the same time.


    Gwen couldn''t help butugh. As they loosened from the hug for a moment, she cupped her daughter''s face and wiped her tears with her thumb.


    "Oh, Meredith¡­ there is so much to know¡­ so much to talk about."


    "Oh, mom¡­" She yfully rolled her eyes at her. "If only you knew¡­ I''ll tell you everything."


    No longer exchanging words, they embraced each other once more, having a sweet moment to themselves before Meredith introduces As and Marcus, and before they talk about what''s to happen.


    They know for sure that once she knows Austin''s intentions, Gwen will not process it lightly.

 Chapter 254: Stolen

    Gwen and Meredith broke away from their embrace. As they looked at each other and then smiled, her mother tucked a tendril of her hair behind her ear, Meredith feeling quite shy as she never experienced this from her mother.


    "You really do look so much like me," shemented, her daughter letting out a light chuckle.


    "Of course¡­ not as strong as you though," she replied, her mother shaking her head to disagree.


    "You have woken me up from a deep slumber," she said first, her smile never leaving her face. "Then that means something¡­ somehow, you learned how to use your magic."


    As she noticed that they were not alone, she looked at the two men, As and Marcus, standing behind her. As their eyes met, the men smiled at Meredith''s mother as a greeting, Gwen looking at her daughter to ask about them.


    "And they are?"


    "Oh!" Meredith yfully rolled her eyes at herself as she realized that she did not introduce the two to her. "Sorry¡­ I almost forgot." She turned to them and pointed at each man as she said their names. "This one''s As, and the other is Marcus. My friends."


    As was about to react when he was introduced as a friend, making Marcus stifle hisughter as he did not expect his reaction.


    "As and Marcus." Gwen addressed to them, reaching out her hand to give them a handshake to politely introduce herself. "I guess you know¡­ but I''m Gwen, Meredith''s mother."


    "Nice to meet you," As said, shaking her hand.


    "d to meet you," Marcus greeted as well, Gwen now looking at her daughter.


    "So you''re like me¡­ friends with a werewolf and a vampire."


    The three looked at each other and then back at her as they were slightly surprised that she was able to tell their kind without them even telling her.


    "You know that As is a werewolf and Marcus is a vampire?"


    "Oh, of course, dear," Gwen answered, arching a brow at her. "It''s in your blood, too. Your dad is both. Of course, I could tell as much," she added, the three smiling at her as they found Gwen more amusing.


    As silence befell them for three seconds, the most powerful witch knew that the trio weren''t here without a reason. She then looked at her daughter once again, recalling what shest remembered and then asked her a question.


    "Thest time I know¡­ I asked Austin for help to look for your father, Luscious. It was during the war," she started, her facial expression turning into something serious. "And¡­ did you meet your father?"


    Meredith''s expression turned sad. She then shook her head to say no, the smile on her mother''s face disappearing.


    "What do you mean, Meredith?" she asked, a sense of urgency on the tone of her voice. "What''s going on?"


    "Well¡­" she let out a sigh. "You wouldn''t like it, mother¡­ once you know especially what Austin did," she added, Gwen taking a deep breath and released it slowly.


    There was silence once more, Meredith and the two men waiting for her to speak again as they knew that she is about to say something.


    "We are in his pce¡­ judging by my reading of the energies around the area, he is not around and his helpers¡­ are under a spell." rmed, she looked at Meredith, demanding for an answer. "Meredith, dear¡­ what''s going on?"


    The three looked at each other once more. As As and Marcus gestured Meredith to tell her mother everything, they knew that it was her who had the right to tell her everything and not them. She let out another sigh, answering her mother''s question and shocked her.


    "I don''t know where to start¡­ but he stole the Book of Spells¡­ and says that he wants to control the four continents."


    "What!?" Gwen eximed in horror, her hand running through her hair. "How is that possible? I made sure to keep the book protected and hidden with the help of Levi¡­" she mumbled, enough for the three to hear.


    "I''m sorry, mother," she apologized, further exining what had happened. "We were looking for the Book of Spells because we wanted to break my soul tie with Marcus. And then I asked Austin for help into teaching me how to use spells since I felt bad that we are great, yet, I, a descendant, isn''t."


    "Oh, Meredith¡­" Gwen shook her head to disagree, looking at her daughter. "Do not look down on yourself."


    "And so¡ª" Meredith continued, ignoring her mother''sfort. "¡ªas he was teaching me, he kept asking me details about the four crystals if it''s in the book and I answered him because I trusted him¡­ then¡ª"


    She found it difficult to continue the story. With her holding back, her lips turning into a thin line, tears pooled in her eyes. She knew that the book was passed down in their family and that it was treasure. It was something that needed to be kept and protected.


    Yet, it was stolen from her.


    She looked at Gwen. With tears escaping from her eyes, she continued talking to her and telling the story despite it being difficult for her to do so.


    "Austin stole it from me, mother¡­ I''m sorry," she continued, her voice almost breaking. "I didn''t know his intentions until he told me that he loves you and he purposely helped us so he could gain our trust and get what he wants. He is seeking for revenge and control because you chose father, and not him."


    "Meredith¡­"


    Understanding that her daughter is finding it difficult to exin to her in full detail, she approached her and held her hand, Meredith not understanding what she meant.


    "Let me see."


    Meredith furrowed her brows, confused. However, she finally got what her mother meant the moment their hands touched, the most powerful witch skimming over her memories so she could see it with her own eyes and understand what had happened so far while she slept.


    Gwen was able to further grasp the dire situation that had happened, and was able to predict what is soon toe by seeing her daughter''s memory with just a touch of her hand.

 Chapter 255: Memories

    As and Marcus looked at the mother-daughter before them. With them standing still expressionless, it took them a few minutes to understand that they are probablymunicating with the use of their magic.


    "What do you suppose is happening?" Marcus asked, As shrugging his shoulders.


    "I dunno," he answered, making a guess. "With Gwen saying to show her, I could assume that maybe she''s looking into her daughter''s memories."


    "I think the same," he agreed, the two watching them as they continued staying still.


    Soon, a gasp was heard from Gwen, the woman now looking at her daughter with an rmed expression on her face.


    "You¡­ almost risked your life finding the book," she said in a hushed tone, Meredith now understanding that she looked into her memories for her to further understand what was happening.


    "Mother, no worries," she said, looking at As and Marcus. "They were there to protect me."


    "Still¡­" Gwen held her daughter''s hand, worried. "You risked your life¡­ and¡­" her brows furrowed together, angry as she remembered what she saw in her daughter''s memories. "That man fooled you into getting what he wants and almost harmed you! If Levi weren''t around¡­ I¡ª"


    She couldn''t continue her statement. She was about to say that she''d do something about Austin''s attack, but knowing that she is unconscious and that she had nothing else to do, she let out a sigh, a single tear escaping her eye.


    "I couldn''t bear to think someone¡­ especially with the likes of him¡­ attacking you."


    "Mother¡­" Meredith reached out to her and held her hand. "I''m here, though¡­ right?"


    "Oh, yes¡­ of course," Gwen said, smiling at her as she caressed her cheek with her thumb. "It''s not toote¡­ even with the book stolen from us," she added, a noding from the three as they agreed with her statement.


    "Anyway, we just have to get the crystals before he does, right?" she said, looking at her mother. "We have to know where it is, though. I only know a few details about the crystals from the book," she added, Gwen nodding at her statement.


    "We''ll go there right now; there is no time to waste as he knows where it is." Gwen''s eyebrows creased as she talked about how Austin was so determined. "His selfishness is driving him to this point. As if he could do anything about it¡ªhim controlling the continents. Me going with him? Not a chance."


    She looked at the three, telling them what they''re about to do next.


    "There''s no time to waste. Now that I''m awake, we have to do what we can before he begins."


    With a wave of her hand, she was now wearing appropriate clothing so she could move and fight around better, no longer in a loose dress. She was now wearing a polo shirt tucked in jeans, Gwen wearing boots as well. She tied her hair in a pony tail, Gwen now prepared for what''s toe.


    Anyone who''d look at them could say that the mother-daughter duo looked like twins. Gwen looked surprisingly young for her age, too! The perks of being a powerful being, right?


    "Now, we have to go to the Grand Canyon," Gwen began, telling the three the flow of their n. "The four crystals are protected there with the help of the shrine. It is kept there instead here in Aarkans because mortals couldn''t even prate its shield and wouldn''t even bother looking for it."


    "How are we going there?" Meredith asked, looking at her mother. "The three of us have never been there. I couldn''t teleport us there, then."


    "You''re forgetting about me, huh?" Gwen joked, smiling at them. "I''ve been there and I was the one who made the shrine for the crystals," she added, already going to the middle. "Now, let''s hold each other''s hands, and teleport there."


    With a nod, the three did as they were told. As they were in a line, holding each other''s hands, they were now teleported to the Grand Canyon, the three surprised with the sudden sunlight hitting their skin.


    Grand Canyon is considered one of the finest examples of aridnd erosion in the world. Incised by the Colorado River, the canyon is immense, averaging 4,000 feet deep for its entire 277 miles. It is 6,000 feet deep at its deepest point and 18 miles at its widest.


    As Meredith, As, and Marcus traveled with Meredith''s mother Gwen to the Grand Canyon, a light conversation was exchanged between them.


    Gwen couldn''t help but look at her daughter, and then back at the men who was following them. As she inched in closer to Meredith, she elbowed her, asking her a question.


    "So¡­ among the two¡­ who are you dating?"


    "A-aah?"


    Meredith stammered, not expecting this question from her mother while they are pursuing for something important. However, with her knowing that she never had a girl talk with her mother, she answered her question, feeling slightly shy.


    "Umm¡­ As. And, uh¡­ Marcus tagged along because he promised to help us every step of the way."


    Gwen giggled. She really asked if Meredith was in a rtionship with one of the men and she did answer with a blush, saying that she is with As and that Marcus was tagging along with them and vowed to help and protect them because he loves her.


    "I see¡­ you have many admirers, I see!"


    She smiled when she knew how two guys were fawning over her daughter, reminding her of the past that herte husband Luscious and Austin were the same.


    However, unlike Marcus, Austin took things bitterly and decided on revenge and forceful acts after Luscious chose Gwen over him.


    "Your father Luscious and Austin were like that, too," Gwen said, the three listening to her story as her voice was now louderpared to before so she could include the other men.


    It was then that Meredith grew more shy when the two knew that they were talking about them, and her mother is rting her past rtionship with theirs.


    "The three of us were friends, but Austin was not like Marcus. He chose revenge and selfishness driven by his jealousy." She looked at Meredith and continued. "And I fear he did something worse to your father."

 Chapter 256: Revenge

    "The three of us were friends, but Austin was not like Marcus. He chose revenge and selfishness driven by his jealousy." She looked at Meredith and continued. "And I fear he did something worse to your father."


    Meredith, As, and Marcus looked at her with sadness hinted in their eyes. With a sigh, Gwen further exined to them what she meant.


    "I know that he taught you, Meredith. And he is the most powerful fae. He could do amazing things if he wanted to, what more if he has the book and the crystals? I fear that he may have trapped your father somewhere like an unknown ce with the help of a portal or something."


    Meredith hadn''t met her father yet, but knowing this, she grew worried for him.


    "You think Austin would really do that?"


    "A jealous man can do anything, Meredith," Marcus chimed in, letting out a sigh. "If he had gotten what he wanted after gaining our trust, I fear that what Gwen had said is right," he added, As nodding at his statement as he agreed.


    "Thest time I remembered, I asked Austin to look for your father. He looked at me in disbelief, as if he''d do that for me, something like that," she said, her brows creasing together. "And maybe he pitied me when I passed out, because as you can see, I was kept in his pce to replenish my strength, right?"


    "Yeah, and probably wait for the perfect opportunity to wake you up," As connected, thinking how Austin was really driven by his hidden desires.


    "This is most likely the case," Gwen said, letting out a sigh. "Then¡­ we have to stop him. But first, we need to retrieve the crystals."


    She told them that Austin probably trapped Meredith''s father when he found him after keeping Gwen in a coffin for years. She then told them if that is most likely the case, then they have to get him out once they settled things with Austin so that he wouldn''t dare attack them again.


    "So that means¡­ that we have to stop him once and for all, right?" Meredith asked, the three nodding at her statement.


    "Even if it means killing him," As said, surprising Meredith with what he said.


    "We''ll¡­ really kill him?"


    "We are left with no choice, Meredith," Marcus replied. "He dared attack you, stole the book from you, and now wants to rule over the four continents and vowed to involve your mother. For sure, he''d threaten your safety so he gets what he wants. If he''s alive, he''d hunt you and your mother down."


    No one spoke for a while. As they continued trekking at the Grand Canyon, following Gwen as she led the way, Meredith looked at her mother''s back while they walked. She furrowed her brows together, asking if that''s what to happen.


    "Are we¡­ really going to do it? Kill him?"


    Gwen didn''t answer for a while. She stopped in her tracks, the three pausing as well as they waited for her answer. With a noding from her, she turned to face them, a painful smileing to her face.


    "It''s as if we could no longer convince him not to harm anyone. We could no longer persuade him to stop his evil intents, Meredith," she said, shaking her head in disappointment. "We really have no choice but to stop him by taking his life away from him. Or else¡­ a lot of people will be harmed."


    They understand how dire things are going to be. As they continued walking upwards toward a dead end, they reflected deeply of their intent to stop Austin, making sure that their intentions are purely driven to stopping him for everyone''s safety.


    As they trekked the road upward, they noticed the statues at either side of each road. With Gwen touching them with her hand, it gave a light glow, making her furrow her brows as she turned to the group behind her.


    "Odd¡­ it seems that someone had disabled my charms and have passed through¡­"


    Meredith, Marcus, and As looked at each other, then back at Gwen. With them feeling a mutual gut feeling, they couldn''t help butment aloud their thoughts.


    "He couldn''t possibly¡­ be here before us¡­ right?" Meredith asked, Gwen thinking the same.


    They wouldn''t want to confirm what they think, but without continuing onward, then they wouldn''t know, right?


    Without words exchanged, the four hurriedly ran towards the shrine. The moment they arrived, they all gasped when they saw the destroyed pedestals of the ce.


    The shrine holding the four crystals was broken, the crystals no longer in sight.


    "Oh, no¡­" Gwen''s hand covered her mouth in shock, shaking her head as she couldn''t believe it. "He¡­ beat us to it¡­"


    "L-Lady G-Gwen¡­"


    Suddenly, a glowing, pinkish orb levitated around them, its light already faint. It resembled Levi''s, making them think that this mysterious voice is another one of Gwen''s loyal followers, with how it addressed to her, too.


    "Crom," Gwen said, looking at the faint orb. "What happened?"


    "That wretched¡­ man," he said, struggling to speak. "He came to get the crystals. I had no choice but to give it to him because he threatened to hurt the natives near the ce. I couldn''t let him harm him."


    "Crom¡­" Gwen let out a sigh, her hands at the side turning into tight fists. "How could he?"


    "I-I''m sorry¡­" Crom apologized, his power already fading. "I tried to fight him while I could, but he was too powerful. The crystals¡­ he stole it."


    Gwen shook her head, a small smile appearing on her face as she talked to him. "There is no need to apologize. You have done what you could. We will take it from here."


    "Thank you, Lady Gwen." Crom thanked her, saying hisst words before hepletely disappears. "Please¡­ save everyone once again."


    One could say that pressure was put into the shoulders of Gwen who just fought for the previous war. She recently just woken up, hearing from her loyal followers that they trust her to win again.


    However, this time, Gwen knew that she wasn''t alone. She turned to the three and talked to them that they have to do this together.


    And it will be thest.

 Chapter 257: Meeting again

    Gwen looked at her daughter, Meredith, and her friends, As and Marcus. As she paced back and forth to think of what they''d do next now that the crystals were stolen, Marcus couldn''t help butment on what had just happened.


    "Have you guys just found it odd¡­ that after Austin had stolen the book from us, he did not immediately wake Gwen up?"


    When the three heard this, they all looked at him, trying to make sense of what he just said.


    "What do you mean¡­ like he nned to really not wake Gwen up?" As furrowed his brows together. "But isn''t she so important in his ns? He wants her involvement."


    "Then he would''ve already gotten to the pce before us," Marcus replied, connecting the pieces together as it was now falling into ce and making sense. "He knows his pce so well. If he was there, he could''ve prevented his helpers from being in a trance. Yet he wasn''t there."


    Meredith gasped as she finally understood. "So he probably knows that we''ll go to the pce to awaken mother, since we announced it. And then took that opportunity as a distraction so he can make his way here and steal the crystals."


    "Exactly," Marcus confirmed, clicking his tongue at the same time. "Tsk¡­ he knew that Gwen''s mother''s safety is as important to us, too¡­ but the crystals pose great importance, too. So he really got the opportunity to steal it."


    "Fuck¡­" Meredith ran her hands through her hair in exasperation. "Why didn''t we see this through?"


    "We couldn''t me anyone, to be honest," As said, letting out a sigh. "We put Gwen''s safety as a priority. It''s not actually a loss if you think about it," he added, the three looking at her. "Gwen''s the most powerful witch. She knows how to stop Austin. We can turn the tables."


    "He''s not wrong," Gwen chimed in, the three now looking at her. "We can indeed turn the tables. There''s nothing to lose, dears. We can stop him once we find him."


    "But where exactly is he?" Marcus asked, the two nodding as they wanted to ask the same question. "We have no leads as to where he is even after knowing that he stole the four crystals."


    "In Vilcabamba," she answered, the three confused as to why another Incan ruin is involved.


    "Vilcabamba?" they eximed in unison, the most powerful witch exining why Austin is most likely to be there.


    Vilcabamba is often called the Lost City of the Incas. Vilcabamba means "sacred in" in Quechua. With Gwen exining to them why they have to go there, now they understood why.


    "Vilcabamba has a hidden portal connecting the human world and where dragons secretly live," she started, the three wondering why the dragons are now involved.


    "Dragons? What is he going to do with the dragons?" Meredith asked, her mother answering her question so they could further understand what Austin actually nned.


    "Dragons are royal and powerful creatures. When you have them on your side, they will follow and fight alongside you but you have to prove your worth."


    As scoffed. "They will never follow Austin. Especially with how evil his intentions are. Dragons are not be trampled with as they are also intelligent creatures."


    "Yes, that''s true¡­ but we are missing one point," Gwen replied, the three now anxious as they know now how things will turn out. "The dragons can be controlled by force with the help of the four crystals. Once he can control them, he will easier have control over the four continents."


    With that in the picture, the group now was more than ever determined to stop Austin. As they looked at each other, Meredith turned to talk to As and Marcus.


    "I know I''m asking too much of you¡­ but we will be needing your help," she requested, the two men smiling at her as they never hesitated to help her.


    "You do not need to ask help from us, Meredith," Marcus said, putting his arm over As. "We''re already doing so since the beginning. We will help you all the way."


    With that, the group now decided to pursue Austin so that they could end this once and for all.


    ***


    Meredith, As, Marcus, and Gwen had been on a mission to stop Austin, who had been wreaking havoc on the nations with his army of dragons.


    The group had finally arrived at the ancient city of Vilcabamba, thanks to Gwen''s magic, which allowed them to teleport to the city quickly.


    However, the sight that greeted them was not what they had expected.


    As soon as they entered the portal, they were aghast to see that the dragons were attacking the nations. The once beautiful and peaceful city was now in ruins. The citizens were running for their lives, and the dragons were breathing fire, destroying everything in their path.


    "Oh, no¡­ no, no, no¡­"


    Gwen shook her head in fear and worry, tears pooling in her eyes as she watched the horror unfold before them. With Meredith holding her mother to support her trembling body, the two men looked around and saw that the sky was dark and red as well.


    The dragons roared and flew about, making sure to wreak havoc everywhere they go. Meredith''s mother waspletely enraged by the destruction she saw, and she wanted to stop Austin once and for all.


    She turned to the trio and told them that they had to work together to stop Austin. She knew that they were the only ones who could put an end to Austin''s tyranny.


    "We are the only ones who can do this. We will work together just so we could end him and his evil acts. This has to be stopped. Innocent blood shall no longer be spilt. Those poor creatures¡­ it is as we feared. He has them wrapped around his finger!"


    But before they could even start looking for him, Austin appeared before them, riding on one of the most powerful dragons.


    "Why, hello, there¡­ it''s nice to see you again, Gwen," he said, the four looking at him with disdain. "Care to see the start of my sess?"

 Chapter 258: Rejected

    *FLASHBACK*


    Austin and Gwen raced through the fields, the tall grasses brushing against their legs as they ran. They were both grinning from ear to ear, their cheeks flushed with excitement.


    As they reached a clearing in the field, they slowed down to catch their breath. They were there to practice their spells, and they had brought their books and wands with them.


    Gwen flipped open her book to the page they had been studying, and Austin did the same. They read the incantations together, slowly at first, making sure they had the pronunciation just right. Then they practiced the wand movements, carefully following each other''s lead.


    As they repeated the spells, they started to get more confident, their voices growing louder and more assured. The grass around them rustled, and a gentle breeze picked up, carrying the sweet scent of wildflowers.


    Gwen''s spell caused a small, glittering orb to appear in front of her wand, while Austin''s spell made the ground shake ever so slightly. Theyughed in delight at their sesses.


    After casting spells and practicing magic for a while, Austin and Gwen decided to take a break and run around the field. They chased each other,ughing and screaming with excitement. Gwen managed to catch Austin by casting a spell that froze him in ce, and she taunted him yfully as he tried to break free.


    "Ha! Gotcha!" Gwen eximed triumphantly, twirling her wand in the air.


    "Okay, okay, you win," Austin admitted, his face flushed with exertion. "Let''s take a breather."


    They both copsed onto the grass, breathing heavily. Gweny on her back, gazing up at the sky, while Austin sat up, studying his wand.


    "You know, I was thinking," he said, breaking the silence. "We''ve been learning a lot of defensive spells, but what if we learned some offensive spells too?"


    Gwen sat up, looking intrigued. "Like what?"


    "Well, there''s the Stunning spell, and the Disarming spell," Austin said, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "We could practice them on each other, to see how they work."


    Gwen frowned slightly. "I don''t know, Austin. Offensive spells can be dangerous. What if we identally hurt each other?"


    Austin shrugged. "We could set some ground rules, like only using them at a safe distance, and wearing protective gear."


    Gwen thought about it for a moment before nodding in agreement. "Okay, let''s give it a try."


    They spent the next hour practicing the Stunning and Disarming spells, taking turns firing them at each other from a safe distance. They both learned how to dodge and block the spells, and their reflexes improved significantly.


    As the sun began to set, painting the sky with orange and pink hues, theyy on their backs in the grass, feeling satisfied with their progress.


    "That was so much fun," Gwen said, grinning from ear to ear.


    "I know, right?" Austin replied, smiling back. "We''re getting really good at this."


    Gwen nodded in agreement, feeling grateful for having such a good friend and magic partner. They bothy there for a while longer, enjoying the peacefulness of the moment before packing up and heading back to their respective homes.


    "That was a great idea, Austin," Gwen said, as they walked back towards the vige. "Learning those spells was a lot of fun."


    "I''m d you liked it," Austin replied, grinning. "And who knows, maybe one day we''ll have to use those spells for real."


    Gwen looked at him, feeling a twinge of apprehension. "I hope not," she said softly.


    Austin put his arm around her shoulders,forting her. "Don''t worry, Gwen. We''ll be ready for anything."


    As they walked back towards the vige, Austin felt a sense of unease creeping over him. He had been keeping a secret from Gwen, one that was bing harder to bear every day.


    He couldn''t help but wonder about Gwen''s rtionship with Luscious, the handsome prince who had stolen her heart. Austin knew that Gwen was in love with Luscious, and he had epted long ago that he could neverpete with him.


    But still, he couldn''t help but feel a pang of jealousy whenever Gwen mentioned Luscious'' name. He tried to push those feelings aside, but they lingered at the back of his mind.


    "Gwen," he began hesitantly, his heart beating fast. "Have you heard from Luscioustely?"


    Gwen''s face lit up at the mention of Luscious. "Yes, I got a letter from him just the other day," she said, pulling a piece of parchment out of her pocket. "Do you want to read it?"


    Austin nodded, feeling a twinge of disappointment. He wished he could be the one sending letters to Gwen, telling her about his adventures and missions.


    Austin took the letter, feeling a pang of jealousy as he read Luscious words. He knew that Gwen was in love with Luscious, not him, but he couldn''t help how he felt. "He seems like a great guy," Austin said, trying to keep his voice steady.


    "He is," Gwen replied, a dreamy look in her eyes. "He''s so brave and clever, and he''s always doing amazing things."


    Austin felt a twinge of pain in his chest. He knew he could never measure up to Luscious in Gwen''s eyes, no matter how hard he tried.


    "I''m happy for you, Gwen," he said, forcing a smile. "You deserve someone who makes you happy."


    Gwen looked at him, sensing his difort. "Are you okay, Austin? You seem a little down."


    Austin sighed, knowing that he couldn''t keep his feelings hidden any longer. "Gwen, there''s something I need to tell you," he said, taking a deep breath. "I know that you love Luscious, but...I have feelings for you. More than just friendship."


    Gwen''s eyes widened in surprise, and her cheeks turned bright red. "Austin, I...I had no idea," she stammered. "I care about you a lot, but not in that way."


    Austin felt his heart sink. He had known this would be the oue, but it still hurt to hear it. "I understand," he said quietly. "I just had to tell you how I feel."


    They walked in silence for a few minutes, both lost in their own thoughts. Finally, Gwen spoke up.


    "Austin, I hope this won''t change our friendship," she said, looking at him earnestly. "You''re my best friend, and I don''t want to lose that."


    Austin nodded, feeling a glimmer of hope. "Of course not, Gwen. I value our friendship too much to let something like this get in the way."

 Chapter 259: Revenge

    Austin''s tone was smug, and his eyes glinted with triumph as he gestured to the destruction around them.


    Gwen''s face contorted with anger and pain as she remembered the past, the time when she had chosen another man over Austin. She clenched her fists, feeling the urge tosh out at him for what he had done.


    "You did all of this just to get revenge on me, didn''t you?" Gwen''s voice was low, but it carried a hint of anger.


    Austin chuckled, a sound that grated on their nerves. "Oh, Gwen¡­ you always were perceptive. Yes, I did all of this to show you what you lost when you chose him over me. But now, it''s time for me to take what''s rightfully mine."


    Austin dismounted his dragon, his army of soldiers behind him. Meredith, As, and Marcus took their battle stances, ready to fight, but Gwen''s mind was elsewhere.


    She couldn''t help but feel responsible for all of this. If only she had chosen Austin instead, maybe none of this would have happened. The guilt and pain weighed heavily on her heart, and it was all she could do to keep from breaking down.


    Austin took a step forward, a wicked smile on his face. "Come on, Gwen, I know you want to fight me. You want to prove that you''re better than me, don''t you?"


    Gwen took a deep breath, her eyes narrowed with determination. "I don''t want to fight you, Austin. I want to stop you."


    Austin''s smile faltered, and he took a step back, surprised by her response.


    "What? Why? You have the power to rule the world with me by your side."


    Gwen shook her head, her voice firm. "I don''t want to rule the world with you. I want to make it a better ce, and you''re not going to stop me from doing that."


    Heughed and then showed them the four crystals that he had in his hands. The gems illuminated brightly as they levitated above his hand.


    "Join me, Gwen¡­ or you''ll forever regret not doing so."


    Gwen red at him. If looks could kill, she would have already done so in a blink of an eye. She shook her head, declining his invite in a heartbeat.


    "Who''d be insane to ever join you and rule the continents?"


    "Well¡­" The smile on Austin''s face disappeared as he locked eyes with the woman he still loves until now. "Don''t ever say that I never warned you," he added, the dragon continuing to fly so that they could still be afloat on the sky.


    "Stop this, Austin," Gwen said, her voice softer this time as she hoped he''d change his mind at thest minute. "You don''t have to do this."


    "I do," he replied, swallowing his own saliva as he noticed that he was about to soften to her the moment he heard his sweet voice, and the moment heid his eyes on her after not seeing her conscious for so long. "If you don''t join me¡­ I''ll harm your daughter¡­ and everyone as well."


    He taunted them, saying that Gwen would regret it if she didn''t join him to rule the continents and that he would forever threaten not only Meredith''s life but everyone''s life as well.


    "Please! You''re not like this! You were different, Austin!" Gwen cried out with angry tears, saying that he was not the Austin she knew. She shook her head, wanting to beat him out of his senses. "We were friends! We were all great friends!


    How could you do this!?"


    She remembered how they had met and how they had be friends. Austin had been a kind and gentle person, and they had shared many happy moments together.


    But Austin had changed, and he was now consumed by his lust for power¡ªoriginating from his jealousy and love for Gwen. He would stop at nothing to get what he wanted, even if it meant destroying everything and everyone in his path.


    Austin''s eyes softened for a moment as he looked at Gwen, remembering the good times they had shared. But then, his expression turned cold once again as he remembered why he was there.


    "I had to be like this because of you, Gwen," Austin said, his voiceced with bitterness. "You were the one who rejected me, who chose someone else over me. You broke my heart and shattered my dreams, and I had to rebuild myself from the ground up."


    Gwen shook her head, tears streaming down her face. "I''m sorry, Austin, but that doesn''t justify what you''re doing now. You can''t keep hurting people because of what happened in the past. You need to let it go and move on."


    Austinughed bitterly. "Move on? How can I move on when you''re still the love of my life? You''re the one who got away, and I''ll never be able to forget you."


    Gwen''s heart ached at his words, knowing that there was nothing she could say or do to change his mind. But she refused to give up and kept trying to reason with him.


    "You don''t have to do this, Austin. You can choose a different path. You can choose to be better."


    Austin shook his head, his eyes hardening once again. "It''s toote for that, Gwen. This is who I am now, and I won''t stop until I get what I want."


    The tension in the air was palpable, and everyone was on edge, waiting for the next move. Meredith looked at her mother, a determined look on her face. "We can''t let him win, Mom. We have to fight."


    Gwen nodded, taking a deep breath. "You''re right, Meredith. It''s time to end this."


    Austin''s gaze fell on Meredith, who looked a lot like her father Luscious. The man she had chosen over him.


    Anger filled him; she had that man''s blood. He lunged forward to attack her, but Gwen created a protective shell around them all, shielding them from harm.

 Chapter 260: Final battle

    Meredith grabbed her mother Gwen''s hand and hurriedly pulled her towards the safety of a boulder at the mouth of a cave. She turned to the two men beside her with a look of urgency. "Marcus, As, how long can you guys hold them off?"


    "Long enough, Meredith," As replied with a growl as his body began to contort, growingrger and more muscr. His bones cracked, skin stretched and sprouted out thick fur all over his body, and then his features morphed into those of a wolf.


    With his eyes glowing a piercing yellow; his snarling mouth revealing sharp teeth, and a deafening howl, he leapt forward in his original form as a werewolf. Marcus, already fully clothed in darkness, emanated an aura of intense and foreboding darkness that made the air seem heavier.


    Above, the sky was shrouded in dark clouds,pletely obscuring the sun and providing the perfect cover for them to unleash the full length of their powers.


    The sound of approaching footsteps echoed through the cave, drowning out Marcus''s voice as he spoke to Meredith. "But you need to make a decision quick," Austin''s army was drawing closer by the second, and the urgency in his voice was palpable. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest, her thoughts racing as she tried toe up with a n.


    Gwen cupped her face, forcing her to lock her gaze onto hers. The concern etched on her features, the light filtering through the entrance of the cave illuminated the worry lines on her forehead. She began to confront her in the softest voice she could conjure whilst addressing her child, "Meredith, I am going to fight Austin, alone. You and the boys can''t be here ¨C"


    "No mother, you are doing no such thing!" Meredith dered firmly, interrupting her mother''s desperate plea. "My powers returned while I was asleep. I''m strong enough to stand against Austin, too. We will face him together." With those words, she summoned her abilities, causing her eyes to ignite with a fierce energy that flickered with an otherworldly glow.


    "Oh my sweet, I can understand your need to help me, but I have to do this alone." Meredith''s shoulders slumped as she beheld her mom''s solemn expression; it was clear from her expression that her mind had been set on the prospect of taking on Austin alone.


    "It was Austin''s mistake not to seal my powers, because now," she slipped her hands from Meredith''s face and with her powers, she brought herself to levitate off the rocky terrains of the mouth of the cave and then she began to drift backwards. "I am sure to defeat him once and for all. Come my child; let me show you the true level of your power."


    Marcus and As were now backing up, creating an opening for the women to face each other, Gwen turned to face them as she spoke, "You might want to give more space boys, this here is no ordinary strength," The confusion was evident in their expression but theyplied.


    "Ich manuch sabyern anellis Meredithe lefyurn Gwen eck sund¡­"


    There was a distinct vibration in the grounds underneath their feet, Marcus and As nced at each other and then back at Meredith who was now levitating far above every one of them. Gwen settled on the earth, watching her from below.


    A bright purple ball of light emerged from her, sending outser-like rays in every direction, creating an effect like the sun, illuminating the surroundings with a brilliant glow. Gradually, the ball of energy began to grow in size, emanating from her chest and expanding outwards. She squeezed her eyes shut as all the energypressed inside her.


    Everything around her turned pitch ck and still for a moment. With a sudden burst of light, the energy exploded into the sky, creating an enormous wave of light that rippled out in all directions like an aurora reflection.


    Marcus and As stared in disbelief at Meredith, who had just revealed the full extent of her powers. Gwen, standing nearby, beamed with pride. "Don''t tell me," Marcus whispered, his eyes fixed on the glowing ball of energy in Meredith''s hand. "Yes it is," Gwen confirmed, her voice filled with awe.


    As turned to her, "She mentioned something about her powers being held back," He said, his voice was low. "I sealed her powers so she''d learn to control and use them when the time is right," She replied, "And this is the time."


    The skies returned to their original hue as Meredith slowly drifted to the ground, herpanions still staring in awe. Gwen sped her palms together, beaming at her with pride, Marcus and As stood in disbelief, struggling to process what they had just witnessed.


    "Mother, was that?" Her confusion was evident as she closed the distance between them.


    "Yes, my child," Gwen replied, pulling her into a hug. "This is your power."


    "I feel ¨C very ¨C" She syed her palms in an attempt to conjure something, anything. But what she made from that move was much more than she could''ve imagined. A concentrated wave of blue energy took form in her elbow, coalescing around her arm and into the depth of her palm, where a white light took residence, growing more and more intense.


    Gwen watched with joy as she mastered her abilities, "I did it to protect you from Austin," She exined to the hearing of Marcus and As. "If he sensed your power, he''de after you, knowing you would be the catalyst of his sure death."


    After she''d spoken those words, there was a sudden tremor that shook the earth, causing everyone, except Meredith, to lose their bnce. "Well, it seems he also sensed the energy because he''s gaining on us, with speed." Marcus said, turning in the direction of a cloud of dust gathering in the distance.


    "Marcus, As, guard Meredith with your lives." Gwen ordered, "Austin knows now that she is more powerful than he ever imagined. He will do anything to take her life. Do not let him." She growled thest statement and turned to face her daughter.

 Chapter 261: Final battle 2

    "My child," Gwen spoke to Meredith, who stared clueless, watching her with spection, "Do not let the enemy take what is yours." With that, Gwen levitated upward and charged towards the direction of the dust clouds, summoning an army of chimeras to aid her.


    She had not gotten too far when she realized to her utmost horror that Austin and his army of evil had already caught up with them.


    "Run, Meredith!" She screeched, waving her arms in his direction,manding the chimeras to attack him and his minions. The chimeras charged towards his army, shing in a fierce battle.


    "It''s toote," His shrewd voice pierced through the valleys and boulders, malice and hatred vibrating in every word. He spun his arm around before him, forming what looked like a ck hole and began to chant in ancient tongues.


    A loud, roaring and screeching sound erupted from the ck hole, rocks and gravels vibrated in its wake, alerting the group to impending doom.


    "That sounds like," Marcus said as he turned to face As and Meredith who were already staring up at the ck space above them. Everywhere went still, and in the dead of the silence, the head of what looked like a giant dragon protruded out of the hole, another followed, and then there was a deafening tearing sound as the ck hole widened.


    "It most definitely is," As added, "A dragon." Meredithpleted the statement, reaching her hand over As''s back and willing him to back up with her and Marcus. He turned to face her and noticed the lifeless glow of white light in the depths that once held her eyes.


    "Meredith, what are you doing?" He asked, seizing her wrist in firm grasp while Marcus took hold of her other, staring up at the gigantic beast that had now let one foot into earth grounds, and then the other.


    "We need to get out of here." Marcus whispered. Suddenly, as fast as lightning, Meredith was out of their grasp. As stood wide-eyed, staring at the empty space where Meredith once was. "Where ¨C where did she ¨C" Marcus stammered as he turned in the direction of the beast.


    "Meredith!" As eximed with a loud cry as he watched her leap towards the heads of the beast with her hands held against her forehead. Austin paused in his attack, watching the dramatic disy with delight while Gwen held her breath, at the brink of instant breakdown.


    Meredith let out purple waves of maic energy from her mind; the resulting effect was a piercing sound that affected not just Austin''s entire army, but As and Gwen as well.


    "What is that?!" As asked, his words were dragged due to the pain he was experiencing. Marcus noticed that his ears were beginning to bleed, with his lightning speed reflex, he charged forward, reaching the neck of the three-headed beast, and smashed the column of its back with such force, the impact caused its skull to get smashed.


    Gwen smiled and turned in the direction of Austin who still beheld the scene with shock. "Surprised? Well don''t lose your ground." She said to him as she let out balls of mes from her palms and raged towards him. Austin turned his attention to the light that was closing in on him. He evaded the attack with a shield of magic and began to shoot dark tendrils of ck magic towards her direction.


    Meredith moved with nature''s gift of fluidity and the poise of a skilled sorceress. Equipped with the speed and foresightedness of a vampire and the immense strength of a werewolf, she was able to gatherrge forces of each power she dispelled in the direction of Austin ''s minions.


    It was easy to defeat his opponents with the level of power she wielded, but she hadn''t imagined being involved in a battle that would favor her this much. Confidence coursed through her being as she minced every creature under his control.


    During his battle with Gwen, Austin realized to his dismay that his actual enemy was not Gwen, but Meredith. Somehow, she hade about a power that was unimaginable, and he had overlooked it until it was toote. How it happened, he wasn''t sure, and now she was on the battlefield with him. The chances of him being killed were much higher than in any other battle he had ever had .


    Through his peripheral vision, he noticed that his army had lessened significantly. Somehow, through his numerous distractions, Gwen had managed to gain control of the minds of his dragons turning them against him.


    The resulting effect of the overpowering was a desperate Austin, doing all in his might to defeat them. His gaze locked with Gwen''s, and then he broke into a smile and turned to face Meredith, who was wading off a spectral beast, summoning stems of destruction with her dryad powers.


    "Meredith, no!" Gwen shrieked, watching powerlessly from a distance as he conjured dark energy from his being. He sped his hands together, one atop the other, interlocked his fingers, and began to chant. As ripped out the heart of an Ipotane and turned in the direction where the shriek hade from.


    He watched with horror as a rift began to form, first as an enclosed ck dot, and then, in the blink of an eye, it became a wide wormhole, sucking up everything in its path.


    "Join your stupid father!" Austin yelled, summoning dark energy in the form of tiny ck balls vibrating with energy. He unleashed the energy towards Meredith, who finally turned, facing the attack head-on.


    As, who watched everything happen, charged upward on his paws with a speed like none he had ever conjured. Luckily, his projection was perfect as he crashed right into Meredith, pushing her out of the way and getting hit by the energy instead. The impact of the force made him lose his grip on something, and he got sucked into the portal. As if on cue, it closed up immediately after taking him in.

 Chapter 262: Disappeared

    No!" Meredith cried out, clearly distracted by the loss of As. Her momentary mourning was interrupted when one of the hands of a cleric beast closed in on her, she turned her gaze to the distraction and shot arge army of death wyrm made from her energy, andbined with the rage of her loss. With a loud shriek, the cleric beast was down, and she was faced with the basilisks.


    "You damned wench! I will kill you if it''s thest thing I do!" Austin cried and tugged hard on the reins of his saddle, willing the dragon to fly upward, and then he released and pushed forward, the dragon obeyed, charging towards Meredith with its mouth open, getting ready tounch a ball of me in her direction.


    Marcus took the next quick step, moving at lightning speed in the direction of the dragon. He leapt on a basilisk, and then on a wyvern, and the next moment, he was on the dragon with Austin.


    With one swift move of his ws, he shed Austin''s neck, ripping out his veins and grazing his face against the sharp scales of the skin of the dragon. Austin was dead, and the battle was over.


    "He''s not even strong," Marcus whispered as he stood unmoving on the back of the dragon. Without a second nce, he leapt off andnded on his feet in front of a herd of ughtered centaurs.


    The beasts began to assemble before Gwen who stood in an open space with her hands held out before them. Austin''s dragon was thest of them to appear. When itnded, she walked towards it with her hands still outstretched.


    The dragon settled on the ground in a sitting position, as though awaiting hermand.


    She walked to its side, where Austin''s dead body was, bloodied and sttered from the impact with the ground. She reached underneath his cloak and retrieved a pouch and a small, leather-bound book and walked back to therge herd. She sat cross-legged in a bed of grass, and poured the content of the pouch into her left palm.


    A number of onyx crystals glowed in the valleys, darkened by the night clouds.


    She rose her other hand above the small volume, her palm facing downward, and then she began to chant.


    Roused by an unseen force, the volume levitated towards her eye level and opened before her. Pages flipped until they stopped.


    Her eyes lit up like the sun as she peered into the book, reading the words written on the pages. Suddenly, she lifted her gaze at the creatures gathered around her. A wave of energy pulsed from her mind, causing the beasts to stir and vocalize. Their grunts and moans filled the air, echoing across thendscape.


    The heavy tome hit the ground with a thud, scattering dust in the air. Gwen''s eyes returned back to their normal shade, and she slowly turned towards the lifeless body of Austin. Marcus stepped closer, his footsteps barely making a sound. "What are you going to do with him?" He asked, his voice hushed. She gave no reply. Instead, she made her way towards his crumpled form.


    With a deep breath, she pressed her palm onto his body, as if trying to absorb anyst shred of life left within him.


    "Soderis ackhinum ech sund"


    A tear slipped out of her eye as she chanted the words repeatedly, after what seemed like the fifth time, she waved her hand towards the sky. Like ashes flying into the wind, his body dispersed, leaving no trace of his existence.


    "He was my very good friend," She whispered as she wiped the tears that had wellled up in her eyes. "All this was a result of his jealousy and anger. I still remember what he was like when he hadn''t been consumed with so much - hatred."


    Marcus closed the distance between them and ced his hand on her shoulder. She acknowledged him with a smile, sniffed, and turned in the direction of Meredith. The whole time that she had been sending him off, Meredith was lost in her grief, crying uncontrobly and waving her hand in a desperate attempt to encounter a spell to unlock the portal that As had been transported into.


    "No, Meredith, stop, you''ll harm yourself."


    "I don''t care!" She cried as she continued to wave her hand in unsynchronized patterns. Gwen caught up with her and seized her wrists in a tight grasp, and they started a stifling grapple for control.


    "Leave me alone, I need to find As," Meredith cried out again, struggling to free herself from Gwen''s grasp.


    "Meredith, if you keep doing this, you might cost us an entire cosmos; you are that powerful, never ever forget that," Gwen hissed her warning through her teeth. Meredith fell to the ground in defeat, allowing her sobs to render her powerless in another fight.


    Gwen settled on the ground with her, pulling her head towards her chest and caressing her tresses in an attempt to calm her down.


    "I''m sorry, my love," she whispered, cing a kiss on Meredith''s hair. She heaved deep sighs as her sobs died down.


    The entire time, Marcus watched helplessly. There was nothing he could do to ease Meredith''s pain, and it pained him to know that.


    "Do you know how to unlock the portal?" Meredith''s voice wasced with helplessness as she spoke. It cut through Gwen''s heart as she processed her daughter''s request.


    "No, my love, all that I know about the portal is that he was sent off through the same portal that your father was sent to," she replied solemnly.


    "Is the spell in his book?"


    "I looked through the book already, Meredith. There was no spell for opening portals. I destroyed everything."


    Gwen whispered as sheid her head against Meredith''s, rubbing her palm in circles against her back. It was all she could do to ease her daughter''s aching heart.


    Both of their loved ones were trapped in a portal, and they had no way to ess it or figure out how Austin conjured the spell by himself. But it hurt her to know that her daughter was feeling the same pain that she felt when she first lost her husband.


    Together, they sat in the quiet darkness, finding sce in each other''s presence, their minds filled with determination to find a way to bring their loved ones back from the unknown realm beyond the portal.

 Chapter 263: Father-in-law

    In spite of the stabbing pain in his forehead, As struggled to stand on his feet, cing his palm against his head for added support. His eyes were tight shut as he willed the hammering in his skull to silence. Finally, he opened his eyes, only to behold a vast space of nothingness.


    The ce was almost pitch ck, except for dark shades of purple that spoke of the energy that maintained the aura of the ce; obviously dark energy.


    What is this ce? He thought to himself as he began to walk, seeking no form of direction or turn.


    Everything happened so fast, I remember being thrown through a rift by ¨C Austin. He paused in his tracks and snapped his finger. He began to recall the moment before the incident, and ording to what he was able to decipher, Meredith was about to be attacked, when he stepped in. He looked up and around him, and then at the ground.


    It was clear that there was no mode of exit, which could only mean that Austin had intended to lock her away.


    But his n did not work, and Meredith is not here. Does that mean they won?


    His mind pondered the two major possibilities of what might''ve happened during the course of his unconsciousness in this void. He wasn''t willing to ept the possibility of the war ending with them losing. However, the only way he could be sure of what happened exactly, was to figure out a way to leave the void, somehow. He continued his aimless journey.


    He had not gotten far when he noticed someone, lying unconscious on the ground. He froze and observed from a distance. When he saw no sign of movement, he closed the distance between himself and the weird figure.


    When he drew closer, he went on his hunches and began a thorough observation of the strange person. Clearly, it was a man, but what baffled him was the striking resemnce with Meredith. His features, although defined, held a sort of feminine softness that hinted at Meredith''s delicate features. His nose was almost too small for his face, but it was perfectly pointed, just like hers.


    And then like a revtion, his mind drifted back to the moment before the attack. Just before Austin unleashed his attack, he had mentioned something about Meredith joining her stupid father, that could only mean one thing, her father had been sealed off in this void as well and the chances of him being this person thatid unconscious, were very much a hundred percent.


    He itches his nose, and almost at its own instinct, it began to twitch. He was sensing something that, he could tell. He looked down at the man who was still unmoving. There is no doubt he is also a Werewolf.


    "I hope this works," He said as ws began to emerge from his once delicate digits, "But it''s worth giving a try." He ripped off the remainder of his shirt that was slightly marred, clearly by his transformation.


    No harm done there, it was already messed up. He thought to himself as he discarded the rag piece. The irises of his eyes began to glow a golden yellow, and with a loud cry, he drove his ws into the heart region of the man. Almost instantly, the man jolted into a sitting position, his eyes wide open as he groaned, trying hard to absorb the pain.


    As backed off and fell on his bum in a sitting position. And then the man turned to face him, his gaze locking with As''s in a silent battle. As, on the other hand, leaned back in his arms, smiling.


    He cleared his throat before speaking, "You must be Lucious, Meredith''s father," he said, his voice ringing out like a bell. At the mention of her name, his gaze snapped back to As. He was clearly taken aback by the sudden reference that the stranger made and with his voice strained with disuse, he asked, "You know my daughter?"


    "Yes, I''m As, her fianc¨¦e "


    *******


    Surprise and bewilderment was etched on Luscious'' face as he stared at the pompousd who had just dered himself his beloved daughter''s lover. He locked his gaze with As, pondering what he could do about what he''d just witnessed.


    On one hand, he wanted to start a blood battle, a fight to the finish with one of them ending up dead, and on the other hand, he wanted to hug the man for having such effrontery, he just hoped that he was as bold in the face of danger as he seemed to be before him.


    Suddenly, his head began to throb as he began to recall the event that had led to him entering the dark void. Austin had forced him to take some potions that were meant for him to fall into a deep sleep, most likely to never wake up. Now he was conscious thanks to the help of this strange man called As. At the time that he passed out, his baby Meredith was still, well, a baby.


    But now, she was a full grown woman, even taking a lover for herself. Heughed at the turn out of things, not just that, the fellow is also a werewolf. He wondered how much he''d missed since his forced journey through the rift.


    "Young man, tell me how you ended up here," He dered, turning his tired gaze towards As.


    "Sure thing sir," As shifted his weight, settling into a morefortable position, as he prepared to recount the story of his heroic deed. Though he did not particrly care for his approval, he knew it was important to Meredith and he didn''t want any future rejection from the father to get in the way of his love for her.


    "There was a battle between us and Austin. It would''ve been a fair fight, if he hadn''t conjured up the beasts of thends to back him up. That and with mind control, so it was much easier for him to execute his n." He said it all in one breath, and then he paused to look at Lucious who had his chin propped against his elbow and resting on his knee.

 Chapter 264: Friend

    "Go on," Lucious spoke to him and he continued. "Well, during the fight, Austin was about tounch an attack at Meredith ¨C and she wasn''t aware of what was happening. In other words, there was a very high chance of her being sent here."


    "So, how did you end up here, instead of my daughter?" Lucious asked again, his eagerness was evident in his voice as he spoke. The tale was an interesting one, but he hoped that Meredith was fine after everything that had happened. He hoped that she was not injured or hurt in any way.


    "Just before Austinnded the attack, I leapt in the way, taking the hit in her ce. It sent me through the rift he created, locking me inside instantly." He paused in his story telling, and observed Lucious through hisshes, he noticed that he was listening intently. So, he continued. "I was also unconscious after the drop, but eventually, I woke up.


    And I was wondering how the war ended, did we win, did we not win, eventually, I came to the decision that I''d only be able to figure that out if I find a way out of here ¨C"


    "That''s sensible," Luciousmented, interrupting his speech. As beheld him with humor in his gaze, and then he continued. "Any way, I began to walk. There''s nothing here, I can''t imagine how long you''ve been here without losing your mind."


    "I was asleep, how you met me is how I''ve been for the past ¨C well I''ve lost count." Lucious said, slumping his shoulders in defeat. "If you were sent here when Meredith was still a baby, then my guesses would be over twenty years. Woo, man, that''s an awfully long time." As added, exaggerating the words for added effect.


    "What happened next?" Lucious beckoned him to continue, his exasperation was evident. As could tell immediately that he was disconcerted about the thought of being in the void for so long, and missing the entire childhood of his dear daughter.


    "That''s about it, I kept walking until I bumped into you, well, not literally. You were lying on the ground, unconscious. I figured out you were a werewolf, and I did the first thing I thought would be able to bring you back." As added with a shrug. "You wed my bare skin. What if I was human?" Lucious growled, throwing him a menacing nce, As flinched, raising his palms in surrender.


    "I would''ve been able to tell, just like I was able to when I first approached you, sir." He replied as he leaned back forward.


    "Point made," Lucious added. A lot of things had happened, and he''d missed every detail. He did not want to imagine what Meredith''s reaction will be when she sees him, or if she would even remember him. And Gwen, his beloved; he shut his eyes and ced his hand on his chest, willing the pain of his current situation to ebb.


    He was very convinced that all of this was not a dream and everything that As had told him couldn''t be a lie. If it was, it''d be a well-structured one.


    The details were easy to piece together, and the fellow didn''t seem like one that had a cunning bone in his body. He observed him one more time, he was scanning the environment around him, most likely searching for a way out.


    He smiled as he beheld his mannerisms; he was a proactived that was eager to get moving, and he was dependable too; a hyper solution finder, and a werewolf, the perfect gentleman for his baby girl. His heart swelled with gratitude with the gift of such a wonderful person for Meredith, he was very convinced that As would never leave his daughter in harm''s way.


    As turned his gaze in Lucious'' direction and noticed him staring intently, but with a ghost of a smile on his face. "Is everything alright, sir?"


    "Call me Lucious, your name is As, is that not?" Lucious replied, but with a question. As nodded his reply and then he continued. "Thank you so much for protecting my daughter, you''ve done a most honorable thing, which makes me so happy andfortable with you." "Oh, it was nothing,.


    I would do it many times over if she''s ever in another situation such as that ¨C If I''d even let it happen again," As mumbled thest statement, bowing his head in a subtle reproach. Lucious got on his feet and walked over to where he sat. He ced his hand on his shoulder, causing him to look up at him. "Do not beat yourself up for something that could not be avoided.


    Be happy instead, that you did what you could." Lucious replied, smiling down at him.


    "But what if we go out there and realize ¨C"


    "Nothing of that sort will happen. Gwen won''t let it happen." Lucious countered fiercely, his voice filled with determination as he spoke.


    "Marcus won''t let it either." As replied as he got on his feet.


    "Who''s Marcus?" Lucious asked as they continued to walk, "Oh you''ll see him when we get there, I can''t put a word to his kind of person. He''s just ¨C weird." As said, donning a look of skepticism that convinced Lucious that he really did not know how to describe the person named Marcus.


    "But he''s my friend." As added with a smile, Lucious shook his head as he stared at him. "You kids are something else." He mumbled as he came to a halt.


    "So, how do we make it out of here?" As asked, facing him.


    "That''s actually easy for us as werewolves."


    "What? Then why didn''t you do it all this time?" As asked.


    "That deep sleep that you met me in, was no ordinary one," He began to exin. As shifted his weight from one leg to the other.


    "Only another werewolf could wake me up, because werewolves have the power to bond with their mate from any part of the universe, immediately after the imprint." Lucious added.


    "And that''s why you had to fall asleep. Austin had to prevent you from connecting with Gwen, making your escape smooth and without hitch." As added knowingly, Lucious acknowledged his theory with a smile.

 Chapter 265: Return

    "And since I''ve been asleep for so long, my powers would be numbed. It would take the activation of another werewolf to get my powers again.


    It''s definitely a coincidence that you were transported here, my child. Otherwise, I would''ve passed on in my sleep," Lucious said withughter in his tone.


    "And now, thanks to you, I can see my little baby again, and my lovely wife Gwen." His voice softened significantly when he acknowledged his wife.


    As watched him with admiration in his gaze; he noted within him that Meredith was the luckiest woman on the for her parents to have so much love dwelling inside them for each other, that was the major exnation for her ability to give love. It literally existed in her blood.


    It made her the best choice for him. He''d bask in all the love she had to give, giving back to her much more than he may receive.


    There was so much love in the bond between her parents, it almost felt palpable. He did not want to imagine what it would be like when they are finally together after such a long time. He would definitely know that because they were about to make their way out of the void.


    He suddenly had the urge to leave as fast as possible, not wanting to let it wait another minute. "Tell me what I have to do."


    "It''s simple," Lucious replied as he took his stance, holding out his hand as a signal for As to interlock his in. He did as expected.


    "Chant with me, As," Lucious said.


    "I don''t know any chant," As replied with panic.


    "Don''t worry, it''lle naturally," Lucious added, and then he began.


    Dia photus tou panselenou,


    Epikaloumen tin dynamin entos,


    Gia na xypnisoume ton desmo


    Metaxy mas kai tou mas syntrofou


    Kai na enosume tis psyches mas o syngeneis.


    The air around them grew still as they closed their eyes, focusing all of their energy on the task at hand. For what seemed like an eternity, they stood in silence, only interrupted by the sound of their puffing. Suddenly, their eyes snapped open, glowing with a fierce intensity.


    Lucious''s eyes were a piercing blue, while As''s shone with a radiant golden yellow; the results of their merging was a coalescing that resulted in a potent force.


    With a sudden jolt, the space around them quaked and shuddered, as though a massive explosion had urred in their midst. The ground shook beneath their feet, and the fabric of their reality began to give way.


    ************


    Meredith leaned against a boulder, staring into space. With no clue of what to do to bring As back, she seemed lost and deste in her sadness. Marcus stood at a suitable distance, observing her. He loved her dearly, so much that at one point in his life, he wanted her to himself.


    He wanted nothing more than to ease her pain, but all attempts to move were halted by his spirit. He was hesitant, as he''d promised himself never to interfere in matters between herself and As.


    He respected them very much as a couple, and he was bound to honor his word of not doing anything to ruin their bond, no matter the situation that may arise. But watching her go through this much grief hurt him just as much.


    Gwen watched the duo from where she sat, close to the entrance of the cave. She could sense the hesitation in Marcus as he maintained the distance between himself and her daughter. She smiled knowingly, apuding his loyalty within her.


    It took a lot of self-control to keep one''s word when there was every reason justifiable to break it. And what Marcus disyed at that moment was god-like self-control.


    She remembered that she was the one who had created the soul tie between them. If she trusted anyone with her daughter it was him and he has proved her right.


    Her respect for him grew even more, and then her mind drifted to Austin. If he had this level of sustenance in his spirit, he wouldn''t have given in to the hatred that drove him to his death.


    There wouldn''t have been a battle to fight, and there wouldn''t have been a need for war. Meredith would not be mourning the loss of As. Her heart tugged at thest thought as she beheld her onest time.


    She adjusted her apparel and was about to get on her feet when a whooshing sound drew their attention.


    Wheeling their heads in the direction, they were stunned at the sight of a tearing in the space within the cave. A gust of wind came from the ck space within the tearing, and then it widened into a ck portal.


    While they struggled to get ustomed to the otherworldly presence in their space, two familiar-looking figures walked out of the space, smiling ear to ear as they graced the trio with their presence. After a moment, the portal drew shut with a zap.


    "What''s up, guys? Guess who I found," As said gleefully.


    "As!" Meredith yelled his name at the top of her voice and threw herself upon him, causing him to lose his bnce and topple to the ground. "Meredith, sweetheart, it''s been so long," As whispered against her hair as he rained kisses on her locks.


    "I thought I lost you," Meredith said, shedding tears while she hugged him. She had been overwhelmed by his appearance that she didn''t realize she''d been shedding them right when she recognized his figure.


    "Well, I''m here now. Don''t cry anymore." He whispered as he nudged her slightly and cupped her face, cing his forehead against hers¡ªa gesture that signified his adoration for her. In her impatience, sheunched her lips atop his in a fierce dance of joy and pleasure mingled together to form a pleasant adhesive for their already blooming bond.


    Marcus gave a genuine smile as he beheld the two getting lost in each other. He noted with humor that they must''ve lost touch with reality with the way they allowed themselves to get consumed by each other''s presence. It was a heartwarming scene, that was very certain. He had thought that it would take longer for them to figure out how to have him back with them.

 Chapter 266: Reunion

    He had thought that it''d take longer for them to figure out how to have him back with them. But the smart ass dude had gone ahead and figured it out on his own ¨C well, not entirely on his own. Marcus turned in the direction of Lucious and Gwen, who were also in tears and lost in their embrace.


    "Oh Gwen, you''re as beautiful as the day I lost you." Lucious said as he cupped Gwen''s face, his hands drifted slowly, as if he was handling a precious egg. "Oh Lucious, you never cease to tter me," Gwen said as color rose to her face, it was clear that Lucious made her feel like a girl still in her young days. It was an adorable sight to behold.


    "Hey," As called as he cupped Meredith''s face, "You will never guess who I found in there." He added as he pointed in the direction of Lucious who had his arms open for a hug.


    Meredith had a gaze of surprise and spection as As led her towards where he stood, waiting for her.


    "Meredith, this is your father, Lucious. He was locked in the void at the time that you were a baby. That is why you cannot remember much about him." Gwen said as she took her daughter''s hand and pulled her closer.


    "My darling baby girl," Lucious said as he wrapped his arms around her, maintaining a light pressure in his grasp. Meredith wrapped her arms around his back, taking in the furry scent of him.


    "Daddy," She whispered against his shoulder. "Yes, munchkin," Lucious whimpered, he forced himself to push down the bouts of emotions that were about to break out but it was too much to maintain.


    "Oh my darling child, you''re so grown up." He said within sobs, within moments, his face was riddled with tears. Meredith tightened her hold on him as if she''d now realized that the man was her father for sure. Gwen closed her arms over them,


    "Finally, we are aplete and happy family." She whispered as a fresh torrent of tears poured from her eyes.


    Oh to be surrounded with so much love. Marcus thought to himself as he walked out of the gathering, looking up at the sky that had begun to clear. As joined him.


    The day was beginning to radiate a promising beginning, with the sun lighting its gentle rays on the peaks of the hills and boulders that surrounded them.


    "Hey," As called out. Marcus, knowing he was referring to him, turned to acknowledge him.


    "What''s up?" He asked Marcus who was now stepping back in the shade of the rocks above them.


    "Mmm, not bad I guess." He mumbled as he kicked a rock out in the sun. From his side view, he could see As closing the distance between them. He thought he wasing to take position in a spot close to him.


    But when he reached where he stood, he held out his fist. Marcus turned to look at it, and then he locked his gaze with his. Tilting his entire body, he bumped his fist with his and turned back to the view outside.


    "What was that for?" He asked as he kicked another gravel to the wake of the sun.


    "We''vee a long way, don''t you think?" As said, still facing him.


    Marcus chuckled as he replied, "You can say that again,"


    "Thank you man,"


    "For what?" This time, Marcus was looking at him when he asked.


    "For watching my back. You''ve been there the whole time, making sure things don''t go out of hand. After everything we''ve been through, I can proudly call you a friend." As said with a hint of emotion in his voice, and then he turned away.


    "Don''t get too emotional, I might change at any moment," Marcus added as he turned to face As, who was now facing him again.


    "Tell me it was you who killed Austin," he asked, his gaze calcting as he beheld him.


    "I grinded the motherfucker''s face against the skin of his own beast," Marcus replied with a hint of pride in his tone. As began tough as he closed the distance between them. He threw his arms around a stunned Marcus.


    "What the hell are you doing?" His voice held a bit of unrest when he asked.


    "I''m appreciating you, man. If you don''t feelfortable, just tap my back twice."


    "Okay," he replied in a robotic monotone as he raised his hand and did as he was instructed. And then As broke the hug.


    "You see, don''t worry, you''ll get used to it," he added with a chuckle as he turned back to face the open space.


    "No, I won''t," Marcus replied with conviction in his voice. For a moment, he seemed to be pondering, and then he turned to face As.


    "You know, I gotta give it to you, you''ve got guts doing what you did to protect Meredith," he said with a tone filled with admiration.


    "What do you mean? You would''ve done the same," As replied nonchntly.


    "True, but at one point, I didn''t think you had it in you," Marcus added with a shrug.


    "What the hell, man?" As eximed with augh.


    "But¡ªI truly mean what I said. And then you went ahead to figure out your own way out of that damned ce and even brought back her dad.


    Bro, you broke the record," Marcus was genuinely impressed as he acknowledged everything that As had done for Meredith. It was something that he could do, but seeing that As had the capacity to do so gave him much more confidence in him, coupled with respect.


    "Thank you, man. I truly appreciate yourpliment. Coming from you, they must be true," As replied with a smile.


    "I mean every word, As. You did a great job," Marcus added.


    "Alright, boys, we have to get going now," Gwen''s voice rang out from within the cave. Marcus and As turned at once to see her gesturing for them to follow her inside. They walked inside, treading carefully as they followed the trio before them deeper into the cave.


    "Um, where are we going?" As asked, confusion evident in his voice.


    Meredith giggled as she replied, "Home."

 Chapter 267: Apology

    Gwen and Lucious Meredith, along with As and Marcus, emerged from the transport portal that led them to the alleyway from the cave.


    "Wow, you''ve got skills, ma''am," As teased, wrapping an arm around Meredith''s waist and nting a quick kiss on her lips.


    Meredith giggled. "Okay, okay, but I need to catch up with my parents. It''s been forever since I saw my dad, you know?


    It''s going to be great if we can regain some kind of bond. I don''t want to lose him again," she said, her voice turning solemn at the end of her sentence.


    "I understand, sweetheart. Take all the time you need, alright? You know where to find me when you''re ready. Is that okay?" As whispered in her ear.


    "Yes, As. I love you," Meredith replied.


    "I love you too, darling," As said, giving her a deep kiss.


    "I''ll see youter," Meredith said, turning to wave at Marcus. "I''ll see you again, Marcus," she added before trotting away.


    "I need a drink," Marcus mumbled, but As grabbed his arm before he could go.


    "Can you stay just a little while? I need to talk to you," As said with a pleading tone.


    "Sure," Marcus replied, curious about what As had to say.


    "If you don''t mind, we can go to my hotel nearby," As added, gesturing to the other end of the alley.


    "You have a hotel around here?" Marcus asked, surprised.


    "Yes. And how do you know you''re in the right ce?" As tapped his head with his index finger. "I''m a werewolf, remember?"


    They made their way out of the alley and into the busy streets. When they arrived at the hotel, Marcus was impressed by its luxurious setting.


    "You''ve got such a taste for luxury; I wonder how you did it in that void," Marcusmented as he settled into the hot bath that doubled as a mini swimming pool.


    The ce was decorated with ancient Greek carvings and had marble tiles in shades of light brown and orange.


    "You speak as though you do not fancy these sorts of things yourself," As replied, taking a sip of his wine.


    "I''m about to leave you, my friend. Do well to meet me at the restaurant, at your own convenience of course. No rush," As said as he stepped out of the bath.


    "Save your stony butt for your woman," Marcus hissed as he submerged himself in the water.


    "Did I tell you she likes it just the way it is?" As teased, gathering his things and heading out of the bath.


    Later, Marcus arrived at the restaurant wearing a ck velvet doublet with silver embroidery, paired with leather pants and knee-high boots.


    A silver belt was fastened around his waist, and he wore a scarlet silk cravat around his neck.


    He had a ck silk cape lined with red satin draped over his shoulder, held together with a bat-shaped sp.


    "I should mention, times have changed, Marcus. You don''t need all of this," As said, gesturing to Marcus''s outfit.


    "What do you mean?" Marcus asked, looking confused.


    "Your outfit is literally from the past. Get yourself a designer, something less gloomy," As replied, pity in his eyes.


    "I am wearing a designer. The pants are from Prada," Marcus retorted, pointing to his pants.


    "Talk about the devil wearing Prada," As said with humor in his voice, but Marcus shot him a cold re.


    Changing the topic, As said, "I actually called you here to apologize."


    Marcus was taken aback.


    "I don''t believe it, you called me here to apologize? Why?" Marcus asked, his  As who was now fiddling with his fingers in his palms. He was clearly ufortable. Marcus thought to himself that there was really no need for him to be so. However, he said nothing. Instead, he let him take his time to answer his question.


    "The first time I met you, I thought you were a traitor. I thought you were out to do things, only if you somehow benefited from them." He looked up at Marcus who seemed to be listening intently, and then he continued. "But over time, I got to realize that you are actually not what I thought you were. In fact, you dedicated most of your time to helping us."


    "Well, I do have a lot of time in my hands," Marcus teased as he took his ss of wine.


    "Do you want me to change that?" As asked thoughtfully.


    "Nah, it''s alright. I''ve gotten used to it." Marcus replied as he took a sip. His features contorted lightly, and then he ced the ss back on the table and turned his gaze to As who was looking at him with concern in his eyes.


    "C''mon man, there''s no need for this. We''re good, really. I mean, you treated me to a hot bath, you served me great food," As chuckled at thest reference triggering Marcus into a bout ofughter. His was contagious, causing As to do the same.


    "Alright then, I see your point." As replied as he took another sip of his drink. Marcus sat back and watched him.


    "Um, there''s something else," As added, his gaze turning serious as he leaned in once again. Marcus mirrored the action slightly. "Tell me," He whispered, his eyes boring into his, as if probing him for the truth.


    "Now that everything is over," There was a dramatic pause that intensified the moment Marcus was literally at the edge of his seat as he awaited the remaining information. As looked up at him as he continued, "I intend to take Meredith as my wife," To his relief, Marcus seemed unfazed by the news. The response prompted him to continue the rest of his speech.


    "We made the decision before the fight concerning, you know ¨C" He made some wild gestures with his hand, in an attempt to convey the meaning of what he was having difficulties mentioning. Marcus was clearly confused as he followed every movement of his hand with his eyes. Eventually, As gave up and mentioned it, "The kiss."


    "Oh, I''m so sorry about that man, I didn''t think ¨C you know what, I really wish you guys the best. Let''s make a toast on that, shall we?" Marcus said it all in one breath, skillfully willing the conversation in a less awkward direction. His difort was heavy in his heart, but there was nothing he could do. He rose his ss towards As''s in waiting.


    "To the bride and groom," Marcus''s heart was heavy as he said the words. The sses clinked, and the toast waspleted.


    "You know, I didn''t know you''d take the message so lightheartedly, because, you know,"


    "Save it, man," Marcus interrupted his reverie with a wave of his hand, "We''re buddies now, remember, we do everything for each other. Including sacrifice the one we love for another." He said the words as if he was reading another food off a menu.


    But As knew there was more to the statement. His smile widened as he beheld him, he''d managed to make a friend of the one person he''d thought to be his enemy. Now, that was an achievement.


    "I wonder though, if I''d ever find someone as wonderful as Meredith. No one is greater than her, you know that right?" Marcus said the words with a faint smile. As gave him a somber expression, refusing to make contact with his eyes.


    "I will not attend the wedding; do not make an effort to invite me either. It''ll go to waste. Because, I have to tell you man, it still hurts like hell that you get to have her and I don''t." He leaned back into his chair as he spoke. He took his ss and downed all its content.


    As''s gaze was solemn the whole time, beholding him with a look of gratitude and sadness.


    "But don''t be fazed, when you guys have your first child together, I''ll be the godfather." He added as he got on his feet, As followed.


    "Where are you going?" As asked as he watched him make his way out of the ce.


    "To find my own heart; I can''t sit here moping now, can I?" He said to his hearing as he shut the door to the restaurant. Asughed at his retreating figure, the man had a point. But what he was most grateful for was the way he had received the message. He vowed at that moment, that he''d fulfil his wish to be the godfather of his and Meredith''s children.


    And he''ll have lots of them, he was very sure of that.

 Chapter 268: Permission

    As walked towards the doorpost of Meredith''s home and knocked slowly. His heart hammered in his chest as he waited for a response from someone, anyone inside.


    Please, let them be around. He wished in his heart as he shifted his weight from one leg to the other. After what seemed like an eternity, the door swung open, revealing Meredith, d in a sundress that revealed much of her supple skin. As gulped at the sight of her.


    "Seeing you after a long time, feels a lot like love at first sight, except I know who I''m looking at." He whispered to her hearing alone. She giggled at his poetic words, closing her palm over her mouth to prevent herself from being heard.


    "Come here," He growled and pulled her towards himself. He crushed his lips on hers, pushing his tongue against hers, twisting and twirling hungrily. Each time, he let out a muffled groan that drowned in her depths, arousing her pleasure in their daring situation.


    "Meredith dear, who is that?" They broke apart forcefully, one pushing against the other as they readjusted themselves. Gwen''s footsteps became more audible as she walked towards the door.


    "Oh, As," She eximed as she stared him down. "What brings you here this evening?"


    "As, is that you buddy?" Lucious yelled from within.


    "Buddy?!" Meredith mouthed in his direction; he shrugged his shoulders dramatically, expressing his genuine confusion about the intimate greeting from her father. After a moment, he was at the door as well. Meredith sighed tiredly.


    "Good evening, sir." The words came out of his mouth almost in a whisper. Lucious let out a hystericughter, and then he spoke. "Look at him being all calm and innocent.


    This here, is a talking machine, he always has something to say. But he never runs out of ideas though." He nudged As''s shoulder with his fist and beckoned for him toe inside, but he refused, preferring to ry his message at the door. Theyplied.


    "I want to take Meredith out on a date, and I need your consent." He said the words with his heart in his throat. He didn''t feelfortable, but there was no reason for him to feel that way. Her parents were nice and sweet, so what was the reason for feeling so? The person he least expected to decline spoke on their behalf.


    "Oh, As, I''m really sorry, but I still gotta catch up. There''s a lot of things to ¨C" Meredith was still talking when Gwen interrupted.


    "A lot of what, young woman? I''ll personally see to it that you go. We''ve got a date of our own, and you are in our way, you being away will only give us more chance to do the catching up between ourselves. Come on in, As." Gwen said to her as she took hold of their wrists and pulled them inside.


    "Make yourself at home okay, I can bring you some cookies and tea, will that be fine?" She asked again as she used her leg to shut the door.


    "Oh no, ma''am, I ¨C need to save some space for the dinner." As replied timidly rubbing his stomach as he spoke, and then he took his seat at the dining table. Lucious stood smiling at the entire disy.


    "Alright, alright, mom, I''ll go and get myself ready, is that okay. You can let go now," Meredith replied with augh as she tugged her wrist free from her mom''s grasp and headed towards the stairs.


    "You better not take your time youngdy, I also have to take a shower and get dressed." Gwen added as she walked over to Lucious. He circled his arm around her waist and pulled her close as they watched Meredith climb up the stairs.


    "Alright, mydy, now that we are about to have our daughter out of the way," Lucious began and then he took a flower from a nearby vase and went on one knee before Gwen. "Would you do me the honor of going out on a date, with this old man?"


    "Oh Lucious," Gwen said as she giggled and smacked his shoulder yfully, "Of course I''ll go out with you. But you look nothing like an old man to me. You''re still that daring, hardheaded, handsome young man I knew as a girl." She added as she wrapped her arms around him, leaning her weight on him.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist and buried his face in her abdomen.


    "Mmm, baby, you''ve still got so much life, you can''t believe how happy I was when I first walked in and saw you hale and hearty. It warmed my heart, but I was more excited, you know where?" Lucious rose his head and smiled at her mischievously.


    "Lucious!" She eximed with a heartyugh. "Alright, I have to go prepare as well, you know, look good for you." She said with a wink, and then she headed up the stairs.


    As sat back, watching the entire scene with light in his gaze. He never imagined so much love and romance would exist between old couples, but here they were, proving him very wrong. The anticipation in his spirit was rekindled after everything he''d seen happen before him.


    "You know, we are both lucky men," Lucious said as he turned to face As who was now smiling up at him.


    "Oh I couldn''t agree with you less," He replied with augh.


    "We still got it good if we''re still able to ask them out and they ept." Lucious continued, settling morefortably into his seat.


    As shifted uneasily in his seat, and then he turned to face Lucious, his expression turning serious. "Thank you, Lucious, for giving me your blessings concerning taking your daughter as my wife." He said in a low tone filled with gratitude.


    "Oh young man, I''d never hesitate another second if you asked in the next world. You risked your life not only for my daughter, but for my Gwen as well.


    You are even more capable than I imagined. It''s only usible that I give my daughter to someone as capable as you. And what better choice than the person that sets the goal for a man of capability?"


    He answered and ced his hand on his shoulder. As smiled back at him, as the possibility of a beautiful future with Meredith posed before him.

 Chapter 269: Date night

    "Meredith," Gwen called out in a sing-song tone.


    "Yes mother, I''m in here." Meredith answered from her dressing table. Gwen walked in to her struggling to set her hair.


    "Ohe sweetheart, let me help you with that," She said to her, walking up to where she sat and taking herb and ribbon. Meredith watched her in the mirror while she went about her business on her hair.


    "You know, your dad also asked me out on a date," Gwen said joyfully.


    "I know, you mentioned it while you were sending me off, remember?" Meredith replied with a question. And then she replied.


    "Oh honey, at that moment, he did not tell me anything. I simply wanted to spend more time with him," She tilted towards Meredith''s ear as she spoke, "Alone." She straightened back up with a broad smile on her features. Meredith giggled as she observed her in the mirror.


    "Alright, all done. Tell me what you think, honey. And be truthful, you don''t have to make me feel good." Gwen ced her hands on her shoulders and watched her in the mirror.


    "It''s beautiful mother," Meredith let her hand glide over the smooth surface of her perfect bun as sheplimented her handwork. "You know," She turned to face her, while she continued.


    "I find it cute that you and dad can still have such sweet moments together." She turned back to the mirror, her gaze falling while she spoke. "I really hope nothing goes wrong between As  and I."


    "Oh honey," Gwen wrapped her arms around her shoulders from behind as she addressed her. "I see the way the young man looks at you, he wishes nothing but happiness and joy and love for you. Take it from someone who knows what all of those look like in a man''s eyes." They bothughed at the subtle reference.


    "And from what I''ve seen so far, he is very capable of giving you all of that. So, my sweet munchkin, you have nothing to worry about when ites to that. It is clear that you both love each other, and that''s the end of it. Everything elsees easy." Gwen exined thoughtfully. "Come here," she added as she pulled her into a hug.


    "Thank you, mother," Meredith replied, fondling her arm thoughtfully.


    "Now, if you will quit worrying about the future, we can go and figure out what we will wear to impress our boys downstairs." Gwen said as she let go of her, turning towards her door. "What do you think about matching outfits?" She asked finally.


    "Agreed, but I''ll pick out the dress." Meredith replied speedily. Gwen rose her hands above her head, signifying her defeat. "I''ll give you the satisfaction of today," She whispered with a smile, and then she walked out of the room.


    "Oh wait," She said as she popped her head back in, and then her entire body. "Since you''re picking out the outfit, I have to see what you''re wearing. Is that not?" She asked with a cunning smile. Meredith beheld her with a teasing look of skepticism, and then she gave in.


    "Fine, mother. Go through my closet. I hope you find something that you like." Gwen was already brushing through her outfits on the hangers, and then her gaze locked with what looked like red silk. She gasped loudly, trailing back up to the hanger that held it, and then she pulled it to Meredith''s line of sight.


    "You have eyes for the best, mother." Meredith said with a giggle. She took the hanger from her and began to wear the dress.


    "Alright, I''ll take out one just like this, I hope I have it. This is too beautiful," Gwen stated gleefully and then she ran out of the room. Meredith shook her head as augh erupted from her depths.


    "What are youdies up to?" Lucious'' voice boomed through the house.


    "Nothing daddy," Meredith replied, letting out a mischievousugh.


    *****


    As sprung up from his seat when he beheld Meredith gracefully walking down the stairs in her pristine aura. Her dress revealed her shoulders, with a deep cut that gave ample view of her bosom, the material cinched her waist perfectly, revealing her rich curves, and gliding down in a very flowy mermaid cut.


    "You''ve got eyes, young man. I give you that," Lucious teased as he nudged him towards her. Heplied, closing what was left of the distance between himself and Meredith.


    "You''re absolutely breathtaking, my love," As whispered his appreciation, taking both of her hands in his and kissing each knuckle with gentle touches of his lips.


    "I really hope Gwen''s wearing something simr," Lucious smiled, leaning into the wall behind him.


    "You have your answer, Lucious." Her voice came from the top of the stairs. For the longest moment, he stared, absolutely stunned with what he beheld. Gwen donned the same dress as Meredith, except her form had more depth due to age''s influence.


    "Oh Gwen, I made the best choice in taking you as my very own." Lucious whispered the words as he went on one knee and took her hand in his, cing a wet kiss on her knuckle. Meredith and Marcus giggled as they watched them.


    "Baby girl, you look so stunning in that dress," Gwen turned to Meredith as she spoke. "I can''t imagine how much you''ve grown. Now, I have a clear view of just how much." A tear slipped down her cheeks as she addressed her.


    "I came from you, mother, that much is clear. What do you expect?" Meredith replied as she walked into her mother''s arms.


    "Are you sure you want to still keep your old face? I can remove Austin''s spell."


    Meredith shook her head, "I''m fine with this. I grew up with this and my little brother knows this face. I don''t want to scare him once hees back from school. I''m still his big sister no matter what."


    Gwen nodded in understanding, "Alright."


    After what seemed like an eternity, Lucious pushed his hand between thedies as he spoke, "Alright, okay, you''ve had enough of your mother.As,e, take your woman," Meredith giggled as she walked into her lover''s arms. "Never worry, I wille to you willingly." She whispered as she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "Take me away, As," She said dramatically, causing the entire group to burst intoughter.

 Chapter 270: Date night 2

    Lucious hopped out of the driver''s seat and rushed to the passenger side, yanking the door handle, silently urging Gwen to step out. His gaze was fixed on her lovingly as he watched her step out gracefully.


    "You''re such a gentleman, Lucious sweetheart," she whispered as she stood up straight.


    "And you, my wife, are incredibly stunning. What can I not do for you?" he whispered as he shut the door and took her hand. His eyes grazed over her once more, admiring the way her dress hugged her curves.


    "You might as well strip me with your eyes," Gwen teased.


    "Oh permit me to, dear. It will be like honey to my soul," he replied with grandiosity in his voice. Gwenughed, and then she looked up at where they were about to enter. She was struck by its grandeur and elegance. The ce radiated ss and luxury in a way that made her stare in awe.


    The restaurant was located in the heart of the city, surrounded by towering buildings and bustling streets. Its exterior was adorned with sparkling lights and a polished marble fa?ade that gleamed in the moonlight.


    "Lucious, there was really no need for this, don''t you think?" she asked, utterly stunned with the location he had secured for them.


    "My love, let''s enjoy tonight like we would in our young days. We didn''t have time to explore this new era. Let''s be a couple tonight, just you and I, in this stupidly expensive ce. I don''t care about the bill as long as you love it," he whispered and ced a kiss on her cheek.


    "I love it so much, I love you so much. You''re so thoughtful. I can''t fathom just how much," she said amidst tears, and then she hugged him. Lucious trailed his hand on her back, soothing her as she wept on him.


    "Come on, love, this is no time to cry, now is it? Come, let''s go in, our night awaits," he said as he nudged her off him, wiped her eyes with his thumbs, and then he ced his lips on her forehead.


    "You''re so sweet," she whispered again.


    "Anything for you, my love," he replied as they stepped into the restaurant.


    The ma?tre greeted them warmly and showed them to their reservation. As they had earlier deciphered, the ambiance was luxurious, with dim lighting, soft music, and plush chairs.


    Lucious took Gwen''s hand across the table, looking into her eyes as he spoke, "I''m so d we could do this, just ourselves. You deserve a special night."


    She began to scan through the menu when the waiter walked up to them.


    "I will have um Lobster Thermidor with roasted vegetables by the side," she gave her order.


    "What drink would you like, my love?" Lucious asked, handing her the beverage menu while he collected the food.


    "White wine, please. Chablis precisely," she added with a smile.


    "You have exquisite taste, ma''am. A serving of Lobster Thermidor and one Chablising right up. And what would you like, my good sir?" said the waiter in an ent heavily coated with French. Gwen blushed heavily, drawing a slightly disapproving nce from Lucious. She readjusted but continued to giggle with her hand on her mouth.


    "Very well then, I will also have what she ordered. Oh, andd, thank you for thepliment. Whatever goes to my wife alsoes to me."


    "Lucious!," Gwen eximed, giving him a light p on his arm. "What? It''s true," he added, turning to face the waiter who was smiling at the lovely sight.


    "Oh, most certainly, sir. Two portionsing right up," the waiter dered and walked away.


    "Lucious, you didn''t have to do that," Gwen chastised him,ughing heartily while she did.


    "Well, he shouldn''t haveplimented you with such ownership in his voice," Lucious recounted defensively.


    "He''s obviously French, which is why he appreciated my taste in choices."


    "Speaking of which, how did youe across such a name? I''m telling you, I never would''ve been able to tell what I want if I looked at that menu," Lucious spoke with admirationced in his tone.


    "Really? Well, why didn''t you tell me to figure something out for you?" she asked with a questioning gaze that held a bit of sympathy.


    "Don''t look at me like that, let''s just hope that the meal is as delightful as it sounds," he said, closing the chapter impatiently.


    "Oh, you will be most impressed when it hits your tongue," Gwen assured him and took his hand in hers, interlocking her fingers with his. The gesture caused him to look up at her, meeting her loving gaze.


    "You''re so beautiful, Gwen. I never thought I''d see you again," he whispered as his gaze turned solemn. His features glowed, radiating an otherworldly beauty about him. Gwen was momentarily entranced with her love for him ¨C and his gorgeous face too.


    "You''re equally so, my love. As vibrant as the first day of our encounter," she whispered and squeezed his hand softly.


    "How time flies. There was a time where we were just like Meredith and As, and now look at us," he spoke with pride in his voice.


    "We are about to close off our daughter''s wedding ¨C eventually, we''ll have to deal with grandkids," Gwen whispered with a giggle.


    "I already feel so old," Lucious replied, tugging her hand affectionately.


    "We''vee such a long way, Lucious. This is the time where we count our blessings, and from the looks of it, there''s a lot."


    "It''s all you, Gwen," his voice was deep with love and appreciation when he spoke. Gwen beheld his intent gaze, her smile reced with a solemn expression.


    "Lucious," she whispered.


    "I''ll forever bless the day that I met you, my dearest wife. You are the best gift this world has given me ¨C and then you gifted me with love and our daughter," he added with a chuckle, wiping a streak of tears with his finger. He locked his gaze back with Gwen, whose face was thoroughly soiled with her own tears.


    "Oh my, did I make you do that?" he whispered as he brought out a napkin and dabbed her face.


    "I love you, Lucious, and everything that has made our daughter be who she is now is a result of both of our efforts."


    "You give me so much credit ¨C"


    "That''s because you deserve it, my husband, my beloved," she let go of his hand, cupping his face lovingly. Lucious leaned in and closed his eyes, savoring her touch like silk to skin.


    "Thank you, Gwen."


    "Thank you, Lucious."

 Chapter 271: Proposal

    "As, where are you taking me?" Meredith asked, her heart racing with excitement.. As had his hands on her shoulders, gently guiding her forward while she was blindfolded. She couldn''t see a thing, but his reassuring touch was enough to withhold the anticipation and a subtle hint of anxiety building up inside her.


    "Don''t worry, we''re almost there," He replied, a hint of mystery in his voice. He led her through a maze, navigating the twists and turns with ease, until they arrived at their destination.


    Slowly, he slid his hands off her shoulders, causing her to shudder and turn her head in the ce where he was. He pulled off the blindfold, their gazes locked briefly, and then he gestured towards his left.


    Through the moon gate that was adorned with creeping ivy, she beheld an enchanting sight ¨C a dinner setting, designed with elven aesthetic. The table was covered with a lush green tablecloth that blended seamlessly with the surrounding nature.


    The centerpiece was a stunning bouquet of wild flowers, arranged in a wooden vase that looked like it had been crafted by the hands of a master artisan.


    The chairs were made of twisted vines and soft moss. Hanging from the low branches of the nearby trees were delicatenterns that emitted a warm and inviting glow, casting the entire area in a magical light.


    She walked in further, taking in the magical aura that the ce emitted. It was as though she''d been transported to another direction.


    "Are we still on earth?" She asked As, her voice full of wonder. She walked up to her seat, sliding in gracefully. While As took his seat, she continued to scan her surrounding.


    "Yes, sweetheart, we are still on earth." He said with augh. She looked at the table, beholding the varieties of drinks, fruits and exquisite dishes that surrounded the entire table.


    "We''re not going to eat all of this," She whispered, gesturing towards therge tter that had been set before them.


    Asughed as he replied, "Of course not, darling. We can''t eat all of this, we''d have to be ogres to do that sessfully. They have big stomach room for food," He pointed out carefully. Meredith stared at him, her gaze questioning and using at the same time. He noticed it and became uneasy.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you like it?" He asked, his voice was low and soothing.


    "Oh As, how can I not love all of this? Tell me," She whispered, gesturing at the surrounding they upied. "Why did you go through all of this, I''m very curious,"


    As smiled and got on his feet. "You didn''t even let me get to the good part," He said as he handed her a pamphlet.


    "Oh wow, so this is an event,"


    "For just both of us, yes." He replied as he took his position beside her. "Go on then, what would you like us to do first?" He asked her.


    She opened the pamphlet and began to scan through the content, but then she looked up in astonishment.


    "There are three words written here, is this the forecast of the event?" She asked, "I can''t understand a thing,"


    "Well, I made sure they were written in a codenguage that you were meant to figure out. The first item on the list is Chorevo Metera," When he said the words, he walked up to her, took the pamphlet from her and ced it on the table. He turned to her with a bow, and a sparkle in his eyes.


    "Would you do me the honor of taking this dance with me, mydy?" He asked with his hand extended.


    She hesitated for a moment, "But there''s no ¨C" she started to say, before he cut her off.


    "Music?" He spoke the word, and as if in response, the sound of a waltz reached their ears, growing louder with each passing moment. With a smile, he took her hand and helped her on her feet, leading her away from the table to an ample space in the surrounding, twirling her in time with the music.


    With grace and elegance, they moved together in a gentle rhythm, as though they were the only people in the world. For a moment, the rest of the world ceased to exist, and they were engulfed in the magic of the moment.


    She looked up at him, her eyes bearing a light in them that was otherworldly.


    "As, everything is so magical," She whispered, giggling joyfully.


    "That was the main purpose. I hope you love it just as much,"


    "Quit saying that, I love it so, so, so much, you blew my mind away, literally."


    "Well then let''s stop it all, I can''t risk losing your mind, I want all of you ¨C I need all of you," He said as he pulled her close to himself and ced a kiss on her nose. The gesture made her smile sheepishly.


    "You''re so sweet."


    "You bring out the best in me, mydy," He said, his voice low and intimate. "And now, for the next event," He added, raising his voice to amanding tone that brought the music to an abrupt halt.


    She looked around, searching for the source of the music. "I presume you''re the music conductor," She said, her eyes scanning the environment.


    "I can be many things for you, mydy," He replied with a chuckle. He paused, and then added, his voice taking on a more serious tone, "Including your husband,"


    His words jolted her attention back to him. She turned her gaze to where he stood, except this time, he was no longer standing, but instead was down on one knee. In his hand, he held out apact royal blue velvet box that was already opened.


    Her eyes fell upon the box, studying the content with a wide gaze. Within its dark depths, a silver ring stood, glinting in the dim light of their surroundings. He looked up at her, his expression one of love and devotion.


    "My dearest," He began, his voice shaking slightly with emotion. "We once spoke of an eternity together, after everything is finished and the world is calm and safe. We made a promise to each other to pursue our wedding and spend the rest of our lives together, can you remember," He asked.


    The lump in her throat prevented her from speaking, but her heart conveyed clearly the weight of her love and joy. Tears welled up in her eyes, blurring her vision, such that she could only manage a nod in response to his question.


    He wore a broad smile, also with tears brimming in his eyes, as he continued to express his love. "I cannot imagine my life without you, sweetest," he said, "You''re the light that illuminated my once dark and gloomy heart and showed it so much love, such that it never knew existed." Drawing closer, he maintained his position and asked the most daring question of his life.


    "Will you do me the honor of bing my wife, Meredith?" His eyes shone with hope and love as he awaited her response.


    "Yes, yes, yes, As!" She threw herself at him, catching him off guard and causing them both to fall. He grunted with a mix of pain and joy as she wrapped her arms around him tightly. "Are you okay? Did I hurt you?" She asked, concerned.


    "No darling, I''m fine," He replied with another groan as he pulled them both to a sitting position. "Give me your hand baby," He took the ring that had fallen out of the box, and slipped it onto her finger slowly, savoring the moment.


    Cupping her face in his hands, he looked into her eyes. "You are mine now," he growled possessively, before capturing her lips in a passionate kiss. Meredith melted into his embrace, letting him take control.

 Chapter 272: Wedding

    The sun was shining, a gentle breeze swept across the field, causing the flowers to sway and dance to the rhythm of the wind.


    A wooden structure was set up like a canopy, with fairy lights draped over the top in a curtain-like formation. The chairs for the guests were arranged with fifteen-foot long estate tables that were parallel to each other.


    A path was formed in between, leading to the altar; delicate white petals were sprinkled along the path creating a romantic and whimsical atmosphere.


    The altar was a simple wooden structure, decorated with twining ivy and ribbons of white silk. At the center of the altar, there was arge arch made of white flowers and glittering crystal chandeliers which cast a beautiful, shimmering light over the entire scene.


    Meredith peered at the field from her window. "You know, It was a funny thing," She watched the ushers lead the majority of the guest to their reserved seats.


    "What is, my love?" Gwen asked her, while she fixed her hair.


    "How time flies," She responded, turning to face her mother who stepped back to behold her from a distance."


    "Honey, that''s my line. You look ¨C" Her words hitched in her throat as her joy poured out in the form of tears. Meredith walked over to her and wrapped her arms around her shoulders. "Oh mother," She whispered against her shoulders.


    "Gwen, Meredith, we don''t have much time left. As is already at the altar." Lucious yelled from the floor below them.


    "We''reing," Meredith yelled back her reply and turned to face her mother one more time. "Clean your tears mother, you''ll make me cry too. This is a moment of happiness, is it not?" She held her hands in a tight grip.


    Gwen nodded quickly, wiping her tears while she did.


    "I''m so happy for you my daughter." She whispered as she cupped her face and ced a soft kiss on her forehead.


    "Thank you mother. Have you recorded everything? I need to keep it for my friend Sofia. I''m sad she couldn''t make it."  She said a sad smile on her face.


    Such a shame the two most important people in her life weren''t present right now.


    Marcus and Sofia. Meredith sighed.


    ***


    Gwen led Meredith to the tall shrub opening that led to the field where the event of the wedding was to take ce. Lucious stood with her little brother waiting for them to show up. They watched him from a distance, tapping his foot and looking at his watch.


    "Darling, she''s here," Gwen whispered as she nudged Meredith forward. Lucious turned with intent to speak. But as soon as his gaze fell on his daughter, he lost his ability to utter a word. With tears forming in his eyes, he held out his hand towards her, and she slipped hers in his, dabbing her eyes with her handkerchief.


    Lucious helped her tuck her hand in his elbow, and led her to the gathering that sat patiently, waiting to see her. She took her position at the end of the canopy, holding up her bouquet and her handkerchief close to her person. With eyes full of the promise of life-long love and appreciation, she beheld her husband, As, standing at the altar with the priest.


    The pianist began to y, instantly setting the mood with a solo presentation of the love bad A Thousand Years.


    Everyone including Katrina, Timothy,Elvin and her maid turned to behold the bride walking down the aisle, towards the altar. Luckily, her face was covered, so the tears that had trailed down her cheek were not visible to the onlookers. She took short steps, slowly closing the distance between herself and her beloved that stood smiling at her.


    Lucious helped her up to the pulpit and walked back to his seat beside Gwen. As soon as he sat, he pulled out his handkerchief and dabbed his eyes.


    "She''s so beautiful, so angelic. My baby," He whispered.


    The priest began to speak, "Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to witness and celebrate the joining of Meredith and As in marriage.


    This is a promise of love, loyalty, and devotion. It is amitment to share the rest of your lives together, to support each other through life''s challenges, and to grow together as individuals and as a couple ¨C"


    "Before you continue," As interrupted, causing a loud gasp to erupt from the crowd. "I have some things to say,"


    "As," Meredith hissed his name to his hearing, but he ignored as he continued fumbling with his breeches.


    "Ah, there it is," He eximed with a smile. "My personal vow to you my beloved,"


    "As," Meredith whispered again, willing the fresh bout of tears that had begun to form to pour out.


    "My beloved, my most cherished, my dearest Meredith, I stand before you today, filled with uncontainable joy, knowing that I am about to make you mine, forever. Like I''ve always said, I will say it again; you are the light in my life that shines even brighter than the sun, you''re the very air that I breathe and the heartbeat that keeps me alive.


    Literally." The subtle reference made the peopleugh, then he continued.


    "I tried to write this such that it might be enough to express how much I appreciate your very existence, but it doesn''t seem enough, so I''ll just stick to reminding you every new day, starting now. I will love you more with each passing day, I will protect you with my blood, I will cherish you in both good times and bad, and I will honor you like the queen that you are.


    I promise to be your faithful partner, your best friend, soulmate, and lover, now until the day of myst breath. With all my heart, I give myself to you." He looked up at her and noticed her lifting her veil to dab her eyes.


    "Was it that good?" He whispered, causing her to smack his shoulder.


    "But I didn''t make any for you," She said in a small tone, her voice conveying her hurt.


    "You can tell me privately, after this," He whispered with a smirk.


    "Now, please don''t cry. I don''t like the fact that I can''t do anything,"


    "We can hear you both," Someone yelled from the edge, causing the entire group to burst intoughter.


    "You may proceed," Lucious gestured towards the priest with a smile.


    "Meredith, do you take As to be yourwfully wedded spouse, to love, cherish, and honor, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, as long as you both shall live?" The priest asked, Meredith gazed lovingly at As and nodded as she said her reply.


    "I do."


    "And As, do you take Meredith to be yourwfully wedded spouse, to love, cherish, and honor, in sickness and in health, for richer or for poorer, as long as you both shall live?"


    "With all my being, I do."


    "By the power vested in me, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may now kiss the bride." The priest''s final words echoed through the gathering as As stood before Meredith, his eyes locked on hers. He didn''t need any further prompting; he had been waiting for this moment since the moment Lucious brought her to his line of sight.


    He reached up to lift her veil, his fingers trembling with anticipation as he revealed her radiant face to the world. Every eye in the gathering was fixed on them, but in that moment, it felt like they were the only two people in the world.


    Every other thing around them faded away. He leaned in to kiss her, and she weed him in her embrace, as they finally sealed their vows.


    THE END¡­..


    A/N: So erm¡­sorry guys I suck at endings. I know you all wanted Marcus to join them but they''ve suffered enough and Marcus deserves his own love doesn''t he? Will start his story in the next volume.


    And we will see glimpse of As and Meredith in his story too so stay tuned. Sorry for the long waiting and disappointments.


    Also check out my first historical romance, "The Earl''s Deception." Thank you

 Chapter 273: Not broken

    After a tiring day at the office, Marcus arrived at his apartment, feeling drained from having to deal with Sofia''s antics and the project simultaneously. He kicked off his shoes and let out a tired sigh. Deciding to take a moment to rx and recharge before doing anything else, he decided to change into something morefortable.


    He headed to his bedroom, a space that reflected his personality and smelled opulence, soft, ambient lighting cast a warm glow across the room, creating an atmosphere of tranquility.


    He walked over to his spacious walk-in closet, filled with neatly organized clothing options. Marcus scanned through his collection, his eyes falling on afortable cashmere sweater and a pair of well-fitted jeans. Wanting to unwind and feel at ease, he selected these items and proceeded to change.


    Slipping out of his formal attire, Marcus relished the sensation of shedding the weight of the day. The soft cashmere material hugged his skin, offering a gentle embrace. Marcus couldn''t wait to unwind in the familiarfort of Diana''spany. The thought of being in her presence brought a sense of ease to his weary soul. Without wasting a moment, he headed straight to Diana''s ce.


    He held the spare key in his hand, he couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement coursing through him. It was a small token, but it held great significance to him. The key represented the trust Diana had bestowed upon him, allowing him ess to her private sanctuary.


    As Marcus settled into the cozy confines of Diana''s living room, he allowed himself a moment of solitude to collect his thoughts. The gentle hum of the shower echoed through the apartment, he couldn''t help but feel his legs moving on their own towards the bathroom.


    The house was dark with the bulbs not on but his senses were wide alert and he didn''t need to grope around in the dark. As he neared the bathroom, the sweet smell ofvender and her beauty bath assaulted his nose, stimting this arousal and lust which have been taunted numerous times by Sofia during however he was close to losing his mind now.


    Without as much as a knock, he opened the door of the bathroom, and dashed in with a red face of arousal.


    Seeing the door abruptly open, Diana gasped in shock as the soap dropped from her hands as she turned to face the intruder with her mind thinking a million things at the moment.


    As she realized it was Marcus, she sighed a relief as her breathing gradually grew to normal as she tried topose herself and then she realized something else, "Why is in the bathroom?" she suddenly wondered.


    She heard him gulp heavily and feeling his stare on her skin, "do you mind me joining you for a shower," he asked in a gruff voice that seemed to indicate a no wasn''t an option as he had begun striping.


    "Hey, what are you doing," she asked as she tried to grab a towel but he was within a space and the sudden loss of personal space as well as the handsome face made her lose concentration for a second or perhaps longer, she couldn''t recall as she felt his lips crashing into hers with a strong desire.


    One thing led to another and there went a twenty minute long shower that made her legs soft and desire not to even move a finger.


    "Gosh," she tapped on his chest as theyy down on her spacious bed, "you really didn''t even ask me if I wanted to have sex or if I was tired, you didn''t even stop until I was begging multiple times," she pouted as she made herints.


    Her face red, ruddy like an apple, tempted Marcus as he couldn''t help pull her into a long french kiss. "That''s it, you are always bullying" she said in a tiny voice as they broke the kiss. Marcus, unable to answer, just gave a big toothy grin as he pulled her closer as they cuddled on the bed.


    Remembering Cole, Marcus frowned a bit and felt it was strange that after such a happy moment, he still thought of that loser and lost concentration on what Diana was saying for a while. "Hey, are you listening to me?" Diana asked in a frown as she felt in lost in thoughts


    Marcus snapped back to the present as Diana''s voice broke through his reverie. He blinked, realizing that he had drifted off into his own thoughts, momentarily forgetting to pay attention to her words. "I''m sorry, Diana," he replied, his voice tinged with regret. "I got lost in my thoughts for a moment. Please go on, I''m listening."


    Diana''s frown softened, and she leaned in closer, concern etched on her face. "Is everything alright, Marcus? You seemed distant just now," she inquired, her eyes searching for any signs of distress.


    Marcus looked into Diana''s eyes, a mix of curiosity andpassion in his gaze. He knew that their rtionship had been built on trust and honesty, however he felt now was a good time to delve into the depths of their past and uncover the reasons behind their choices.


    "Diana," Marcus began, his voice gentle yet filled with a genuine desire to understand. I''ve been wanting to talk about something that has been on my mind for a while," Marcus began, his voice gentle yet determined. "I''ve always wondered why you stayed with Cole for so long, despite the warning signs and the pain he caused you. Can you help me understand?"


    "Marcus, when I met Cole, he seemed charming and attentive," she started, her voice tinged with a touch of sadness. "But as our rtionship progressed, he became possessive and maniptive. He made me believe that no one else would love me, that I was lucky to have him. Over time, his words chipped away at my self-esteem, leaving me feeling trapped and unworthy."


    Marcus listened intently, his heart aching for the pain Diana had endured. He reached out, resting a hand on hers, silently offering his support.


    "I stayed with him because I was afraid," Diana continued, her voice filled with a mix of vulnerability and determination. "Afraid of being alone, afraid of starting over, and afraid of what he might do if I left. He had a way of making me doubt myself and my worth, convincing me that I deserved the treatment he subjected me to and perhaps he was right."


    "Never, don''t ever think like that" he growled softly as he pulled her closer with a his ears mutteringforting words to her being. Tears welled up in Diana''s eyes as she recalled the emotional turmoil she had experienced during her time with Cole. She gradually calm down as she listened to Marcus'' words and felt his warm embrace.


    "And Marcus, there''s something else," Diana whispered, her voice barely above a breath. "Cole once told me that no one would ever truly love me, that I was too broken to be lovedpletely. It became a haunting thought, a constant fear that no matter how hard I tried, I would never be enough for someone to truly ept and love."


    Marcus felt a surge of anger rise within him, directed at Cole for inflicting such pain on Diana. He held her waist a bit tighter, his grip offering both sce and reassurance.


    "Diana, I want you to know that you are not broken," Marcus said firmly, his voice filled with conviction. "You are strong, resilient, and deserving of the purest form of love. I see your beauty, both inside and out, and I ammitted to showing you every day just how much you mean to me." he whispered into her ears as he hugged her.

 Chapter 274: New beginnings

    You know, Marcus, this is the part where a good friend should say you''ll make an incredible husband and father someday, just like in those heartwarming movies," As yfully remarked. He couldn''t help but tease Marcus as he watched him toss the final pieces of luggage into the trunk of his car.


    Marcus responded with a frosty re before returning his focus to the task at hand. He was getting himself set for the long-awaited journey he had often discussed ¨C a grand adventure to explore every corner of the Earth.


    With a cool demeanor, he uttered, "May you die trying," as he calmly approached the driver''s seat. "Marcus, seriously, why would you say that?" Meredith retorted. Her voice wasced with yful disdain as she stepped out of the house with a little boy cradled in her arms.


    A lively three-year-old girl hurriedly trailed behind, desperately trying to catch up with her. Just as she was about to collide with Meredith, Marcus''s keen senses kicked in. He swiftly turned towards her, and in an instant, he swooped her up, saving her from the impending collision.


    As scanned his surroundings, searching for Marcus''s whereabouts. It wasn''t until he heard familiar hearty giggling that he pinpointed his location. He let out a deep sigh and turned to face Marcus, who was now reaching downward to lift her.


    "Remind me never to look for you, even if the world depended on it," As quipped, feigning exasperation in his tone. Meredith closed the gap between herself and As as she spoke, "Why would you say that, As? What about our kids?"


    "Don''t worry, Meredith, I''ll always make an exception," Marcus reassured, burying his head in Aurora''s tummy, yfully shaking his head eliciting peals ofughter from her depth.


    Gently, he ced her back on her feet and crouched down to her level. "Hey, little one," he spoke with genuine warmth and affection.


    Meredith, who was cooing the young boy in her arms, turned to look at him. Her gaze reflected a mixture of satisfaction andpassion.


    "I''ll be heading out now," he added, tenderly smoothing her hair.


    "Will youe back?" Her voice was soft, almost fragile, tugging at his heartstrings.


    "I''m not sure, sport, but when I do return, I''ll make damn sure you''re the first to know."


    "Marcus! Watch yournguage," Meredith warned from where she stood, leaning on As, who supported her effortlessly as if she carried no extra weight.


    "I love you, Uncle Marcus," Aurora finally dered, causing Marcus''s eyes to well up with tears.


    "I love you too, princess," he replied, his smile strained with restricted emotions.


    A soft smile tugged at As''s face as he observed the interaction and a familiar warmth enveloped her as she witnessed the bond between the people she had always expected to be enemies.


    Marcus straightened himself and walked toward the couple. When he reached Meredith, he smiled at her and then he shifted his attention to the baby boy whose name was Sirius.


    He extended his finger to the baby, allowing him to grasp and squeeze it gently.


    "Be brave for your sister, champ," he whispered, cing a tender kiss on the oblivious cooing baby.


    As managed topose himself and looked back at Marcus, who regarded him with scrutinizing eyes.


    "Why are you staring at me like that?" As spoke in a deep voice that he unsessfully tried to muster. Marcusughed as he made his way to the driver''s seat of his car.


    As, feeling a tinge of nervousness, leaned towards the open window, observing his friend with onest gaze. "You''ve remained remarkably true to the person I first met," He remarked, his voice betraying a touch of emotion.


    Marcus responded with a grin, posing a rhetorical question to hisment, "Do you really think I''m supposed to turn into a bum like you, As?" His yful remark carried an undertone of piety, as he leaned back in his seat, attempting to wear an appreciative smile, one he hoped would be etched in As''s memory.


    This, Marcus could discern from the smug look of satisfaction on his face, which contradicted the supposed expression of gratitude he sought to convey.


    Observing his wary expression, Marcus couldn''t help but inquire, "What''s with that face?" His own countenance contorted slightly, mirroring the underlying emotions that surged within him ¨C emotions he never thought himself capable to the man that stood before him.


    As responded with a light chuckle, yfully tapping Marcus''s shoulder. "Thank you, Marcus, you''re truly the best," he expressed himself with gratitude.


    Marcus studied his friend for a brief moment, pushing back the waves of sentiment that threatened to overflow from the depths of his being.A smile graced his face as he replied, "Be good, As."


    He ignited the engine of his Land Cruiser, casting onest intense gaze towards As, a powerful reminder of the unbreakable bond they had forged through all they had endured together.


    It was a daring and difficult decision for Marcus to release the woman he had grown ustomed to, believing she would be his and his alone.


    However, as a man true to his word, he had made a promise to let Meredith choose between them, and she had made her decision ¨C and her choice wasn''t him.


    As Marcus''s car vanished into the distance, As, her husband, whispered softly, "See you soon, mate," Though he had a strong sense that he would noty eyes on his friend again for a considerable amount of time, he found peace in the knowledge that time itself was on their side, offering them ample opportunities in the future.


    Marcus had quickly grown ustomed to the novelty of exploring a he had only recently be acquainted with. After the intense battle with Austin in the supernatural realms, he had embraced the tranquility that enveloped the inhabitants of Earth.


    His numerous visits to variousnds had led him to a profound decision; he would dedicate himself to this world.


    Setting out on his journey with the intent of being a wanderer, he wasn''t actively seeking anything specific; he merely desired to roam freely and witness the hidden wonders that earth had in store for curious souls such as him ¨C little did he know that his intentions would lead him to the very thing he sought.

 Chapter 275: First Meeting

    Venturing out alone wasn''t his original n, but if fate willed it so, he would adapt. As he gazed upon the vast expanse of the road stretching toward a new destination, he contemted what his next destination held and what thrilling adventures awaited him on this uncharted path.


    ''How nice it would be if I had you Cassandra.''


    A wave of sadness washed over his countenance as he pondered on her absence. His face adopted a solemn expression as he delved into the memories that haunted him ¨C a tragic sequence of events that led to the irrevocable loss of the first woman he had ever loved.


    Cassandra had been cruelly torn away from him by his own father, the nefarious Mchi. As the rightful heir to the throne of Aarkans, Marcus had defied expectations by choosing to remain among the humans, devoting himself to their protection and forsaking the power-hungry desires of his father.


    Even after driving a wooden stake through his heart and consigning him to the depths of the moors in hisnd, Marcus couldn''t escape the constant ache in his chest, a relentless reminder of the profound sorrow that enveloped him at the absence of the one person he had envisioned a future with.


    This is a journey that is sure to take away all these thoughts, I hope.


    He released a deep sigh, determined to quell the agitation within his mind and focus solely on the path thaty ahead. Everything was unclear; his thought was a cluttered storeroom, brimming with memories of tragedy and destion.


    However, amidst the uncertainty, he held on to a steadfast belief that he would eventually find his path again, and when the moment of rity came, it would be within his grasp.


    ***


    Wee to Ashtonville.


    Marcus casually drove past the inconspicuous signpost that stood rather aimlessly at the right side of the narrow one-way street.


    The neighborhood exuded an air ofpactness, with each house seemingly designed for small families,cking of any uniqueness and blending seamlessly with its neighboring counterparts.


    It became evident that the area he had stumbled upon was far from the intended hustle and bustle of the city, which, as indicated on his map,y approximately six miles away.


    Nevertheless, it made for a considerable dwelling since it was much closer to the woods and the ensuing sce appealed to him.


    His attention was drawn to the multitude of ''for sale'' signs prominently disyed on the porches of the neatly aligned houses that adorned the street he now drove. A question arose in his mind.


    Are they evacuating?


    Not that it mattered to him, but it was worth asking as it made no sense that in such a beautiful neighborhood, although gloom withck of creativity, there would be no sign of lives bubbling in the streets.


    His car was still moving, seemingly gliding through the deste streets, he noted. But he paid no heed as he''de to notice that there was no one in the environment.


    Just when he''d settled on that thought, a sudden impact jolted him forward, propelling his body towards the steering wheel, triggering the deployment of the safety airbag from its central position.


    "This damned thing never knows when to react," He grumbled to himself, hastily adjusting the persistent airbag that threatened to soil his mood. The collision had been minor, rendering the ignition unnecessary, unless the car was designed for toddlers.


    In a state of slight exasperation, he opened the car door with a determined budge. With his head downcast, a habit he had grown ustomed to due to his nature, he made his way towards the front of his vehicle.


    However, his attention was abruptly diverted by the sound of another car door mming shut with a force that caught his ears.


    Curiosity piqued, he instinctively raised his gaze to witness the source of themotion. With a touch of amusement, he mused that the person''s enthusiasm could potentially shatter the window ss.


    But his amusement quickly transformed into astonishment as his eyes locked onto the figure advancing towards him.


    It wasn''t a man as he had expected, but rather a woman, gracefully trotting towards him with purpose. In that moment, if it were possible for a vampire to feel even colder than their already chilled nature, that was exactly how he felt.


    The blood drained from his face as he stood transfixed, unable to tear his gaze away from what appeared to be a ghostly apparition before him.


    But this is no ghost; this is ¨C her, for real¡­


    From her mannerism, he could sense the waves of fury emanating from her. It became evident that she was the one he had unintentionally collided with ¨C her car, to be precise. However, that wasn''t the sole reason for his utter disillusionment in the moment that so clearly demanded his attention.


    Earth is full of wonders.


    Those words echoed through his mind as he beheld the astonishing sight before him. Standing there, with an uncanny resemnce to his beloved Cassandra, was a woman who embodied all the unique features that once captured his heart.


    Her luscious locks, a blend of dark brown and faded ck, cascaded in waves over her shoulders, exuding a vibrancy that seemed to mirror her fiery spirit.


    There was an undeniable liveliness to her presence, a spark ignited by the unforeseen event resulting from his briefpse of focus. While her eyes bore a simr shade of mesmerizing marine blue, they held a different glimmer, hinting at the current storm of emotions swirling inside her.


    In that moment, a surge of curiosity consumed him, urging him to imagine how this enigmatic woman would resemble his cherished memories of Cassandra.


    He longed to witness a glimpse of his lost lover within the entirety of this strange woman before him, he was desperate to confirm her identity.


    For a moment, he felt his consciousness detach from his physical being, as if he were astral projecting, granting him a fleeting taste of the ethereal.


    Yet, he couldn''t abandon the present. He had to be certain, to ensure that this wasn''t the woman he had tragically lost to his merciless father.

 Chapter 276: Finding her

    There was a distinct dissimrity in her, setting her apart from the woman he once knew.


    She is audacious.


    "Are you deaf?!" she snapped, her fingers clicking impatiently, the sharp sound resonating within his ears.


    And feisty too.


    Unable to find his voice, Marcus could only gaze silently, transfixed by her presence, yearning for confirmation and struggling with the profound mystery unfolding before him.


    "You bump into my car and stand there, not saying a word?!" Her voice rang out loudly, carrying a hint of frustration.


    He couldn''t discern whether her agitation stemmed from the events of her day or his unexpected encounter.


    Lost in his own thoughts, he struggled to grasp the reality that unfolded.


    He observed as she walked back to her vehicle, meticulously inspecting the bumper for any signs of damage.


    Finding none, she turned her attention back to him, only to be halted in her tracks by the sight of him still standing there, staring. Instead of feeling unnerved, she appeared more exasperated, allowing her to remain unfazed beneath his intense scrutiny.


    "It can''t be," he whispered, his voice filled with gratitude. However, his revtion went unnoticed by her, evident from the clueless expression that settled upon her face as she met his gaze with intensity.


    "You must bepletely insane!" She jabbed two fingers forcefully into his chest, causing him to stagger backward ever so slightly.


    Oblivious to his slight loss of bnce, she paid it no mind as she stormed back to her car, slid into the driver''s seat, and forcefully mmed the door shut, the sound echoing with expressed anger.


    It was only when she reversed her vehicle and passed beside his that Marcus snapped out of his daze.


    He couldn''t bear to lose her. Losing her was not an option. Forgetting himself entirely, he instinctively reached out his hand, intending to wave her down.


    But as the sun''s rays filtered through the dark clouds, a searing heat reminded him of his true nature. In that moment, he realized he had momentarily lost himself in her presence.


    Letting out a frustrated hiss, he swiftly withdrew his hand, realizing the futility of trying to stop her now. Helplessly, he watched as her car disappeared into the distance, turning a corner to the left.


    Regret flooded his senses as he realized he had let this chance encounter slip through his fingers. The swelling feeling he''d felt earlier in his chest began to subside, reced by a deep sense of loss.


    Turning back to where her car had been moments ago, he noticed something lying on the ground ¨C a discarded pamphlet. Curiosity piqued, he stooped down and picked it up, flipping it over to reveal its contents.


    There, staring back at him from the page, were the mesmerizing marine blue eyes of the woman he had just encountered, albeit enhanced with photo edits. The image captured her in a captivating smile that left him convinced he had just witnessed the ghost of his lost lover.


    How is this possible? He thought to himself as he continued to scan the rest of the content.


    "ABS Properties¡­" He whispered to himself as his gaze dropped to the contact section of the pamphlet.


    She''s a realtor.


    A smile of satisfaction crept across his face as he realized he now had a lead, a way to reconnect with her.


    Thoughts of devising a n to cross paths with her once more flooded his mind, contemting the idea of visiting her office, perhaps inquiring about an apartment as a cover for his true intentions.


    It was a simple n, yet he believed it held promise. After all, Cassandra was much more than a mere encounter.


    With renewed determination, he swiftly turned on his heels and made his way back to his car. Lightness ryed in his steps as he settled into the driver''s seat, his hands finding their ce on the steering wheel.


    In that moment, however, a sudden realization struck him. He had neglected the protection of his skin from the sun''s damaging rays, forgetting to wear his gloves ¨C the essential essory that shielded his vampire nature.


    With concern etched on his features, he examined his exposed skin, pondering the oversight that could potentially reveal his true identity.


    Thank goodness there''s no one else around. Over here, it was just him. There was no safety in the form of bustling crowds.


    He was drawn to the solitude of his destination, but he was determined in his decision to protect his true nature from prying eyes, even if it meant restraining himself from revealing his identity to someone who resembled his lost love. s, he yearned for a simpler solution to his predicament.


    With a mixture of frustration and resignation, he released a heavy sigh, his exasperation directed at theplexities of earthly rtionships.


    "Oh, women of Earth," he muttered under his breath.


    Despite his inner turmoil, he got back to the task on ground, diligently entering the address into the map application on his phone. As the digital disy illuminated with the designated route, he turned the steering wheel in the direction it indicated.


    *******


    The bustling streets of New York City greeted Marcus. As he arrived, the towering skyscrapers and ring car horns signaled his location. Compared to the tranquility he had left behind, this vibrant metropolis was a stark contrast.


    His heightened senses made the cacophony unbearable, but he had to learn to cope with this inherent w. This environment was far from ideal for one who possessed powers ¨C in this case, ws like his.


    As he pressed harder on the elerator, his focus began to waver. At this rate, it seemed like his n would take an eternity to unfold.


    The things we do for love.


    "Pathetic." He muttered under his breath, grimacing at the melodramatic notion that had crossed his mind. It felt distasteful, as if the words left a bitter aftertaste.


    Such sentiments did not suit his persona, or so he believed. Driving through this raucous city in search of a woman who merely resembled Cassandra seemed absurd, even to him.


    She clearly wasn''t her, but he''d gone out of his way to locate where she worked, and all for what? The inevitable disappointment of her rejection.

 Chapter 277: Finding her 2

    She clearly wasn''t her, but he''d gone out of his way to locate where she worked, and all for what? The inevitable disappointment of her rejection.


    As soon as the thought crossed his mind, a counter thought crept in, reminding him once again of the powers he possessed, but this time, its advantages.


    With a single intense gaze, he could bend her to his will, extracting every detail he desired while leaving her unaware of the depth of the information he had acquired.


    No, not that way. His damned righteous thoughts! It was the same thing that led to the death of Cassandra in the first ce, and now, here he was, judging with that same mentality.


    How had he, a cold-hearted vampire,monly known without the existence of one in the first ce, get from being a ruthless prince of the underworld ¨C to this? Amidst his contemtion, a name resurfaced in his thoughts like a flickering light in the darkness ¨C


    Meredith.


    "Ah yes, how did I forget?" He whispered to himself, chuckling softly, breaking the tension of his spiraling thoughts with a glimmer of amusement.


    From the distance, his gaze fixed upon a towering structure adorned with the imposing letters ''ABS,'' it became apparent that he had finally arrived at the elusive destination he had been tirelessly searching for.


    The tower stood tall among the surrounding shorter buildings, its prominence signaling the ce he sought.


    Bringing his car to a halt, he fixated his gaze upon the entrance of the building. Its ss doors and transparent walls allowed him to observe the bustling activity within without straining his enhanced vision.


    Despite the evident liveliness, there was no sign of the woman he had encountered moments ago.


    She''s likely elsewhere in the office. He spected within himself. With that thought in mind, he unfastened his seatbelt and gracefully emerged from the vehicle. He adjusted his sleeves and cor, closed the car door and stole onest glimpse of his reflection on the ss window.


    I look conspicuous.


    As had oncemented on his resemnce to an Earl from the medieval era. Although not his exact words, Marcus had taken note of his observation and embarked on a proper shopping spree with As''s assistance.


    His attire now consisted of a precisely tailored ck dress shirt that hugged his leanly muscled form, and sleek Prada pants, exuding a timeless sophistication. However, despite his efforts, he stood as a stark contrast to the average man.


    Well, I''ll be in and out in no time. He thought to himself with onest sigh and began to take long strides towards the entrance.


    ***


    As Marcus crossed the threshold into the building, a subtle shift in the atmosphere greeted him. There was an evident mob of lingering gazes of the women within the vicinity, their eyes drawn to him with a mix of curiosity, fascination, and desire.


    It was a familiar urrence, one he had grown ustomed to over the numerous years of his life. Yet, in this setting, a question gnawed at the back of his mind ¨C what set him apart from the sea of men that also popted the room?


    Neglecting their attention with aposed demeanor, he navigated through the bustling space. Women whispered among themselves, stealing nces in his direction, as if trying to decipher the enigma he embodied. He paid them little heed, focusing instead on his purpose.


    Approaching the sleek front desk, he was greeted by a receptionist, whose attempt at a flirtatious smile fell t, revealing more of a chilling undertone than warmth. The woman, in herte forties, wore a tightly pulled back bun that entuated the lines on her face.


    Her heavily mascaraed eyshes fluttered in an exaggerated manner as she attempted to maintain eye contact with him, there was a hopeless hint of desperation beneath her fa?ade.


    His discerning nature saw through the charade, recognizing the emptiness behind the superficial flirtation.


    Maintaining an air of polite indifference, he addressed the receptionist with a calm and measured tone, "Good afternoon."


    "Good afternoon sir, wee to ABS Headquarters, how may I be of help?" Her words came in hushed tones, barely audible to ordinary ears, he imagined. But thanks to his heightened hearing abilities, he was able to catch every word.


    In response, he leaned forward slightly, his voice taking on a husky tone, matching the energy she struggled to convey. He could sense a subtle change in her breathing as she closed the distance between them. Her willingness to assist him seemed to go beyond professionalism.


    "I''m in need of an apartment. Can you point me in the right direction to find one here?"


    "Yes, sir. Please, follow me," she replied, her voice betraying a hint of nervousness.


    Her mannerisms intrigued Marcus mostly because he hadn''t exerted any supernatural charm or used his powers on her. It seemed that the receptionist was naturally drawn to his presence, perhaps responding to his charisma or the air of mystery that surrounded him.


    If this behavior wasmonce, he thought, it might indicate a problem with the management and their approach to professionalism and boundaries ¨C not that he cared, it was no business of his.


    It would''ve been disconcerting to another, but it wasn''t to him, mostly because he''d lived all his days with such reactions. Most time, he never really needed to try hard but there were times that called for desperate measures. This is not one of them.


    The receptionist led him down a corridor, passing by rows of cubicles where busy agents were engrossed in their work. The office had a modern aesthetic, with sleek furniture andrge windows that let in an abundance of natural light.


    The sound of ringing phones and the low hum of conversation filled the air.


    Finally, they reached a door adorned with a sign that read ''SM''.


    The woman gestured toward it and spoke in a hushed tone, attempting to maintain her professionalism despite her palpable attraction towards him.


    "You can go right in, the person inside will attend to you."

 Chapter 278: Meeting again

    Marcus offered a polite smile and began to walk toward the door, but before he could enter, the woman caught his arm, causing him to startle.


    His eyes met hers, and he could see a brief moment of rm reflected in her gaze.


    Without a word, she quickly released his arm, as if realizing the impropriety of her action. Determined to convey her message, she spoke in a moreposed manner.


    "If it''s alright with you, we can meet up for coffee after your consultation, bills on me," Now, she was crossing the line.


    "I''ll consider your offer. Thank you." Marcus whispered, feigning mild interest, and walked into the office without another dy.


    ***


    The meeting had been surprisingly brief, involving the exchange of personal information and thepletion of paperwork rted to the property.


    Marcus emerged from the office, clutching a stack of papers in his hand.


    Lost in his thoughts, he began to retrace his steps through the corridor, intent on making his way back to the reception area whilst scanning his memory.


    However, just a few strides away from the office, his focus was abruptly shattered as he collided with someone. His heightened senses immediately kicked in, and his reflexes propelled him into action.


    With lightning speed, he shifted the papers out of harm''s way. Simultaneously, his other arm instinctively wrapped around the person, preventing her from falling.


    The force of the encounter caused her to lose her grip on a cup of hot liquid, which spilled onto his body, scalding him immediately.


    A searing sensation coursed through him as the hot liquid made contact with his skin, soaking his clothes and leaving a trail of warmth in its wake.


    The sharp scent of coffee permeated the air, mingling with the faint aroma of spilled milk. He winced in pain but managed to maintain his grip on both the person and the papers.


    "Oh, I''m so sorr ¨C" The familiar voice began to speak, but the words trailed off abruptly as recognition dawned. Marcus locked his gaze once again with the captivating woman he had encountered earlier in Ashtonville.


    Time seemed to stand still as their eyes met, and an unspoken connection permeated the air between them.


    "Earth sure is full of wonders,"


    There was a hint of vulnerability in her eyes, a softness that tugged at his heart. The realization that fate had brought them together once more stirred a mix of emotions within him.


    He could feel the rhythm of her breath as their bodies pressed against each other in an intimate embrace. The gentle rise and fall of her bosom against his chest could not be mistaken.


    A rush of primal instincts surged through him, heightened by the unmistakable scent of her arousal mingling with the aroma of spilled coffee.


    His powers were seeping out, he noted. He could almost sense the subtle tightening of her buds beneath theyer ofce and cotton fabric that separated them.


    His arms instinctively tightened around her, drawing her closer, savoring the warmth and softness of her. He watched as her eyelids fluttered shut, surrendering to the powerful connection that pulsed between them.


    In that fleeting moment, Marcus drank in the sight of her, capturing the essence of her sensuality. It was all the push he needed to take her right where they stood in the open.


    But there was something else ¨C her pulse. His focus shifted to her delicate nape, a vulnerable and enticing spot where her life force thrummed beneath her skin. The rhythmic cadence of her pulse resonated in his ears, a tantalizing symphony that triggered his real nature to awaken.


    His eyes bore into her exposed neck, the desire to taste her essence consuming him. For a moment, the world around him blurred into insignificance as his fangs surged in length, reminding him of his insatiable thirst.


    But just as quickly as the awakening came, he fought against the darker impulses.


    No!


    Summoning every ounce of self-control, he gently withdrew his arm from around her waist, gradually releasing her from his embrace. Like a mechanical switch flipped off, the woman regained herposure, stepping back a few paces as if searching for rity.


    Her gaze scrutinized him, her eyes clouded with confusion, and then she spoke.


    "You!" she eximed, her voice tinged with usation. "So now you''re stalking me, is that it? I''m calling the police ¨C"


    Her words faltered as he raised the papers he held, along with the real estate flyer, bringing them into her line of sight. The sudden change in her demeanor was felt as recognition flickered across her face.


    Her hands slipped from her bag as she beheld the papers closely. She maintained a wary distance from him, circling around him as if assessing the situation from different angles, and then she was walking away.


    Marcus turned to observe her, his gaze drawn to the graceful sway of her rich curves entuated by the smooth, fitted ck skirt she wore. The way she moved captivated him, and he found himself unable to tear his eyes away.


    But beneath his fascination, was a problem that he''d discovered.


    An awakening hunger.


    How long had it been since hest fed on human blood? The proximity to her ignited his craving, a dangerous desire he had worked hard to suppress.


    It was a problem he couldn''t afford to confront at the moment. He needed to find a way to keep his true nature under control, and he needed to do it fast.


    With a resolute mind, he made his way towards the elevator, his pace quickening as he yearned for a reprieve from the temptations that stood before him. As the doors opened, he stepped out without sparing a second nce at the receptionist.


    His focusy on pressing matters that demanded his attention.


    He strode briskly, his mind already upied with the multitude of tasks thaty ahead. The acquisition of a ce to stay was a small victory, one task sessfullypleted among many others that awaited him.

 Chapter 279: Hate him

    Nightfall arrived swiftly, engulfing the city in its shroud of darkness. Marcus sought peace in theforts of a hotel room. Having spent a significant portion of the day driving and dealing with the events at the office, he decided to get a ce to rest and recollect his thoughts, dying his moving in until the next day.


    His hotel room was a sanctuary designed for tranquility. Itspact size gave it a sense of coziness hecked, while the minimal lighting created an atmosphere of peaceful seclusion.


    The room boasted elegant ck curtains, skillfully blocking out the remnants of the fading sunlight.


    The bed, adorned with crisp white sheets and gray duvets, might not have been his color of convenience, but for the night, he was willing to forgo his personal preferences and settle in.


    Life truly is boring when there''s no one to live it with. The thought swirled in his mind as he pulled open the doors that led to the balcony, allowing the cool night air to wash over him.


    The sun was down, the night sky was evident, and the bustling noises of the city had almostpletely subsided, leaving behind a serene ambiance that enveloped the streets below.


    Nights in this city are somewhat peaceful. He noted with a hint of a smile.


    But then, a sudden shift in his thoughts darkened his expression, recing the smile with a frown. The woman he''d encountered during the day upied his mind once again.


    She had effortlessly awakened his hunger, a sensation that was unusual, especially considering the absence of a primal bond between them.


    Or was she truly Cassandra?


    That could only be figured out if he somehow found a way to get closer to her. But how he would go about the task was the challenge he now faced.


    Armed only with knowledge of her workce, he pondered the possibility of extracting further information about her whereabouts from one of the employees.


    The receptionist.


    "How did I forget?" He muttered to himself with a chuckle. But as soon as it dawned on him, it left him with a sense of loss as he realized he hadn''t taken her number.


    While there would be another opportunity to approach her, he couldn''t be certain of her willingness to engage with him again. But he had just the n for that.


    Desperate timese for desperate measures. He thought to himself with a mischievous smile.


    ********


    Tiny rays of the rising sun seeped through the heavy drapes that covered therge ss doors to the balcony. That was enough indication of the perfect morning to get to work.


    Marcus, having spent the entire night engrossed in his phone, finally decided it was time to embark on the day''s tasks.


    He had stayed up all night watching paranormal movies, gaining insights into the human perception of supernatural beings.


    The revtions from these films surprised him, as he realized that humans possessed a greater awareness of the mystical world than he had previously believed.


    It made no sense that they''d be hiding. But from experience, he''de to understand that they were not okay with the fact that creatures such as himself, which they ''conjured in their minds'' actually exist.


    It baffled him that they would deliberately hide from the truth, but dwelling on this mystery would serve no purpose. He had more pressing matters to attend to. And the first on his list was moving into his new apartment and determining his next course of action.


    He got off the bed and whipped his coat over his shoulders, pulling up the hood in a single fluid motion. Within minutes, he was outside the hotel and in his car, relying on the GPS to guide him to his destination ¨C the address indicated in his document.


    ***


    The directions led Marcus to a neighborhood that bore some semnce to Ashtonville, albeit with a slightly livelier atmosphere.


    The surroundings exuded a sense of tranquility, with only distant echoes of car horns from the bustling expressway and the intermittent sounds of construction machinery indicating ongoing development nearby.


    It was the ideal environment for a peaceful life, like an oasis nestled within the industrial desert of New York ¨C perhaps a slight exaggeration, but the sentiment was clear.


    As he made the final turn, his gaze fell upon his destination ¨C an evidently spacious, family-sized home with a charming porch and a designated parking space.


    Parking his car just in front of the house, he stepped out onto the pavement. His expression held a hint of skepticism as he approached the building, his eyes scanning the exterior.


    What now?


    Like an answer from heaven, he turned to his right and locked his gaze once again with the woman he''d bumped into at the office. Standing on her corridor, she appeared before him, her figure cut off at waist level, but he was content.


    His eyes were drawn to her form-fitting t-shirt that entuated her ample bosom. And this time there was nocy underwear.


    Marcus felt the instant pull of what felt like forbidden lust coupled with something else creep through his core, urging him toward where she stood motionless.


    The woman''s initial expression bore a semnce to that of someone who had just glimpsed a ghost.


    However, as her gaze lingered on his face longer than expected, anger began to twist her features into those of an irritated neighbor awakened by thunderous music ring from a neighboring garage.


    She was his next-door neighbor, residing in the house adjacent to his own.


    Except for her incessant mood swings every time she set her eyes on him, this was like a dreame true, an answered prayer even.


    Managing a smile, he rose his gloved right hand and darted it sideways whilst tilting forward slightly, like a Disney princess would. But all she did was scowl at him and storm back where she came.


    Okay, does she hate me that much? He thought to himself with remorse and headed towards the entrance to his home.

 Chapter 280: Boyfriend

    As soon as she stepped into her house and shut the door, she leaned against the door and shut her eyes.


    The stranger is living next door.


    Her mind was more muddled than ted as she began to recall every encounter she''d had with him. Each of them had unlocked something she thought had gone numb.


    Her heart rate increased each time their gazes locked and there was nothing she could do to stop it.


    The meeting at the office was different. There was something else other than frustration. Desire, raw, potent desire that somehow made its way to her depths, and made her heart bloom like a night lily. It was too much emotion all at once. And it confused her which one she should allow to dominate.


    Desire was not one to let out, because she had a boyfriend. That sudden reminder made her open her eyes swiftly. Her boyfriend, Cole, was standing, and staring at her ¨C as she daydreamed about her new neighbor.


    "C - Cole," She whispered his name, stammering slightly. That had been a mistake, because whether she liked it or not, it gave off a kind of idea that she was hiding something, whereas there was nothing, hopefully.


    "How long have you been standing there?" She added with a nervousugh that seemed toe from her already parched throat, strained and forced.


    "Long enough," Cole replied. His voice was gruff andid back like someone who''d just witnessed a crime and decided to remain indifferent about it.


    "But that''s not the point now, is it?" His voice had risen a tad bit higher now.


    "What do you mean?" Her voice remained steady, betraying none of the unease that churned within her. She knew what wasing, but she had to stay calm. She had to.


    What if she had unwittingly triggered this reaction in him? Ignorance seemed like the safer path to follow. She did nothing wrong. She won''t let her guilt expose itself for something she had not done.


    She pushed against the door and reached her hand out towards him as she spoke, "Come on baby, let''s go have breakfast ¨C" But Cole''s movement was swift and decisive. He seized her forearm, yanking her back towards him. His arm locked tightly around her neck, trapping her within the vise of his elbow.


    As her air supply dwindled, she struggled to form coherent words. His unyielding grip constricted her throat, making breathing an arduous task. In the midst of her suffocation, he spoke, his words dripping with usation. "You waved at the neighbor, didn''t you, Diana? And don''t lie to me."


    Silenced and gasping for air, Diana found herself unable to manage a reply. The vice-like hold on her neck suppressed her voice, leaving her with only the desperate struggle for air.


    "Answer me goddamn it!" Cole''s voice reverberated with anger, apanied by a merciless tightening of his grip around her neck. In a desperate attempt to draw his attention, she tapped his arm frantically, struggling to draw in shallow breaths.


    Her other arm iled helplessly, searching for any form of escape amidst the pressure. Finally sensing her distress, he made the decision to release his hold.


    He unfurled his arm from her neck and forcefully pushed her forward, causing her to lose her bnce and crash to the ground. She offered no resistance to shield herself as her body sumbed to the impact.


    Copsed on the floor, she reached for her neck, gently soothing the lingering pain with delicate strokes of her fingers. With her other hand, she pulled herself away from him, creating a safe distance between them.


    She leaned against a nearby wall and locked her gaze with his, determination burning in her eyes even as she struggled to regain her breath.


    "I swear, Cole, I did not wave," she choked out her reply. Her voice was strained but resolute. Cole lowered himself to a crouch in front of her, and proceeded to question her. His suspicion was evident in his eyes as he probed further, "Then why were you looking at him? Have you seen him somewhere before?"


    Unflinching, she revealed the truth, her voiceced with defiance. "He came to my office for an apartment, and we had an encounter ¨C"


    "Well, well, an encounter, you say? Spill the beans then, tell me all the details."


    With her deadliest gaze locked onto him, and her eyes shimmering with unshed tears, she made her final move. "He was the reason why I lost the contract!"


    In that moment, her resolve was unyielding. Despite the raw emotions that threatened to overwhelm her, she refused to let her gaze waver. If Cole intended to unleash his worst, she would meet it head-on; there would be no backing out.


    The room was engulfed in an eerie silence as Cole''s intense gaze bore into her eyes. The unspoken challenge lingering between them made it clear that she had just spoken the truth.


    A glimmer of a smile tugged at his lips as he tenderly adjusted the strands of her hair, a fleeting gesture that contrasted with the recent violence.


    "Alright baby, let''s go have breakfast," he said, his voiceced with an unsettling mix of warmth and underlying control.


    She forced a smile tinged with bitterness as she gathered her strength and rose to her feet, maintaining the unwavering connection of their locked gazes.


    With a whispered "Thank you baby," she cautiously distanced herself from him, her every movement marked by caution.


    Just as she thought she had escaped his grip, his voice cut through the air once more, freezing her in her tracks.


    "Diana,"


    The sound of his call resonated like a foreboding toll, a reminder of the power he held over her existence within these walls.


    Slowly, she turned, her head bowed, avoiding direct eye contact. Her tear-filled eyes threatened to betray her fragile emotional state, and she knew all too well the disdain he held for such vulnerability.


    "Yes, Cole," She murmured, her voice a fragile whisper, strained with the effort to suppress a whimper.


    "Do you like him?" The air hung heavy with tension as his question pierced the silence, his voice had a dangerous mix of possessiveness and insecurity.


    "Of course not, baby. I only love you." Her response was swift and desperate, her words tumbling out in a flurry, betraying her eagerness to appease him.


    Cole hissed through clenched teeth, his patience waning as he dismissed her words as meaningless babble.

 Chapter 281: Unloving Boyfriend

    "Listen, Diana, I''m asking you one more time. If you''re into him, I can give you a chance to have a shot at him." His false proposition hung in the air, forcing her to meet his gaze, her tear-filled eyes shimmered with a mix of fear and determination. She raised her chin defiantly, refusing to let her weakness overtake her.


    "I''ve already told you my answer, Cole, and I still stand by it. It''s only you that I have feelings for," She dered. This time, her voice held conviction. Her hand pressed against her chest, as if physically reinforcing her words with the weight of her emotions.


    Cole''s eyes gleamed with a wicked amusement, a sadistic grin etching its way across his face.


    "Come here, munchkin," He beckoned her closer with a whisperedmand, his arms opening wide in a deceptive gesture of embrace.


    She took hesitant steps toward him, her arms hanging limply by her sides, almost like pikes swinging from a delicate suspension.


    She nestled herself in his embrace, whereinid no warmth, only a cold emptiness that mirrored the grip of his possession. He cared little for her true feelings or her unwillingness, a fact made painfully clear by his callous disregard for her desires.


    He relished in the control he had over her, the power to shape her every move, her every interaction. It fueled his sense of dominance, the satisfaction derived from knowing she was entirely under hismand. The ability to punish her for any perceived transgressions, to instill a twisted sense of security that eluded her during her young days ¨C these were the pirs of their rtionship.


    However, there was paradoxical warmth, as he enveloped her in his arms. It was a hollowfort, a deceptive illusion masking the toxic dynamics at y. She could no longer find the sense of security she once sought in him, a cruel twist that only intensified her inner turmoil.


    Yet, she remained silent, unwilling to risk everything they had built over the past three years. To admit her growing disillusionment would mean admitting defeat.


    No.


    She surrendered herself to his touch, her body rxing as she allowed herself to melt into his embrace. With her arms encircling him, she sought peace in the momentary respite from the trouble in her heart.


    "I''m sorry, Cole," She whispered in a small voice, a meek confession that held both regret and resignation.


    "I know, munchkin, it''s alright." Cole responded in a hushed voice,pletely ignoring the sentiment in her tone. He pressed a gentle kiss against her hair, a tender gesture that held little to no affection.


    ***


    For an agonizing ten minutes, Marcus stood motionless, his body as stiff as a board, and his ears keenly attuned to the sounds emanating from the neighboring house.


    Every word, every cry, every shuffling movement infiltrated his senses, painting a haunting picture of the truth he had unwittingly stumbled upon.


    She had a boyfriend ¨C a boyfriend who was anything but loving and supportive. The revtion sent shockwaves through his mind, shattering the image he had crafted of her. How could someone so seemingly confident and assertive endure the clutches of an abusive partner?


    It defied logic, challenging his preconceptions and leaving him bewildered.


    The thought of her returning home to a barrage of beatings from a despicable man, someone who likely possessed no ounce of decency, fueled a seething rage within him.


    He clenched his fists, his entire being consumed by a mix of righteous indignation and an overwhelming desire to protect her. The image of her bruised body shed before him, and the mere contemtion of her suffering threatened to unleash his fury.


    Exercising an immense amount of self-control, he resisted the impulsive urge to burst through the walls and confront the vile creature who tormented her.


    He could not fathom how long the abuse had persisted; for fear that it would drive him to the brink of madness. Instead, he treated to his own living space, settling himself on the couch, his chest heaving withbored breaths as he struggled to process the weight of this knowledge.


    How long had she silently endured this hellish existence? Whatpelled her to endure his every whim, to remain entangled in a web of maniption and fear? The answers eluded him, but one thing was certain ¨C he would tread cautiously, and delve deeper into the mystery surrounding her life.


    *******


    "Alright Cole, here''s your breakfast," The clinking sound of ceramic tes on what sounded like a marble top was heard, along with the words that she spoke.


    Her voice carried a restrained tone that could not be escaped. It could not go unnoticed, but it seemed Cole had done just that ¨C ignore her feelings.


    A smack echoed, followed by a squeak.


    "We can have a quick session before you go to work. That booty won''t go without some action this time," Cole''s gruff voice was a futile attempt at seduction.


    He sounded more like a strangled male toad than anything human, and if Marcus was determined to sit back and do nothing, this was sure to drive him closer to the edge.


    "Um Cole, I don''t think ¨C"


    "Don''t think what, baby? Look, I know we got off to a rough start this morning, but I want to make it right." Cole''s voice dripped with false sweetness.


    That arrogant molester!


    "Mm, Cole, what are you saying? You didn''t do anything." There was a tremor of fearced in her words.


    What followed was a whimper, and then a shrill cry ¨C that was the breaking point for Marcus.


    Fueled by anger, he grabbed his phone and tapped furiously on the screen, his fingers a blur of determination. He had seen a bakery just across the street. Hope they could deliver to him as soon as possible.


    And then he slowed down, wary of damaging his device. A few moments after he''d done that, a knock echoed through the room from the front door. Without a second thought, he rushed to the door.


    "Delivery fo ¨C oh," Marcus swung the door open and snatched the perfectly wrapped box from the bewildered delivery boy. As their eyes met, he noticed a flicker in the young man''s gaze.


    Was that desire?

 Chapter 282: Coward

    At this point, Marcus was infuriated. His grip tightened around the booklet as he scribbled his signature, the force of his hand mming the door threatened to pull it right off its hinges ¨C anytime now. He heard the delivery boy let out a loud hiss before revving his scooter and disappearing into the distance.


    Ignoring the encounter, Marcus stood rooted in ce for a while, straining his ears to catch their conversation once again.


    "The new guy is going to be a menace in this neighborhood. Who gave him a house here anyway? Was it you, Diana?" His tone was using. His voice was sure to drive Marcus to madness if he ever sat down to listen to him speak for an hour or more. The depth of his loathing for him was immeasurable.


    "I didn''t even know he came to my office ¨C he''s a creep and a stalker," Diana''s words rang out, affecting Marcus significantly, but his recent actions painted a clear picture. It was only fitting that she viewed him in such a light upon their previous encounters ¨C but she was not finished.


    "¡­at least that''s what I thought until he walked out of one of the offices holding a bunch of papers," After she spoke, there was a heavy sigh, likely from her. Marcus felt a softening in his features as he peered down at the box in his hands.


    He unwrapped the box revealing a box of cookies he''d intended to give; one of the cultures of the humans included giving a sort of peace offering to a new neighbor, something meant to facilitate the beginning of a friendly neighbor rtionship.


    Althoughmonly vice versa, he decided to be the first to initiate, and his reasons were clear. With determined steps, he headed toward his door.


    ***


    Diana pressed her body against the kitchen counter, her backside exposed to Cole''s unwee presence. She winced as he clumsily attempted forey, his fake arousal grazing against her.


    The sensation sent a wave of numbing pain through her nipples, which he callously tightened and pulled, eliciting another whimper from her.


    "Do you like that?" His breath, tainted with the scent of stale alcohol and cigarettes, invaded her ears and assaulted her senses. The unpleasantness seemed to linger, leaving a bitter taste in her mouth.


    She only wished he was satiated with what he got outside so she would not have to suffer moments such as this.


    Forced to y along, she managed a feeble nod and leaned back against him, desperate for it to be over.


    Someone, anyone, a call¡­please, help.


    Like an answered prayer, a thunderous knock reverberated through the air, shattering the tense atmosphere in an instant. Cole jolted away from Diana; his body collided with the table, sending utensils ttering to the floor. His eyes strained towards the door, as if hoping to pierce through the solid wood and glimpse the intruder on the other side.


    And then he turned his gaze to Diana. Eyes wide and slightly parted lips mirrored his shock and confusion.


    "The force behind that banging¡­it could either be a personal issue or a damned robber," Cole hissed through clenched teeth, his wordsced with a mix of apprehension and irritation. He stared at Diana intently, searching for answers in her stunned expression.


    "Are you expecting a family member?" He added.


    If I lie, he might figure it out.


    In a moment of vulnerability, Diana''s hope faded away as she shook her head, her defeated shoulders slumping in resignation. Cole''s eyes flickered between the door and her.


    He snatched her wrist, his grip tightening around her wrist. A flicker of anticipation crossed her mind, as she expected him to encircle her in a protective embrace, shielding her from whatever awaited them.


    But instead, with a sudden and unexpected force, he yanked her close and propelled her towards the door.


    Her body stumbled forward, caught off guard by his exaggerated push. Her expression was that of disbelief as she turned back to find him retreating, his figure secured behind the kitchen wall.


    The shock etched across her face as the realization dawned upon her ¨C she had been abandoned, left exposed and vulnerable to face whatever awaited them at the other side of the door.


    That coward!


    "Go on, see who it is, I''ll be here." He whispered and went back to his initial position.


    Like hell you will.


    She thought to herself, but not that it mattered, whoever that was at the door, saved her from losing her mind, this morning at least. She couldn''t predict whaty ahead beyond this moment, but then, experience had taught her to embrace the uncertainty, knowing that tomorrow would take care of itself.


    She could count how many times they''d had sex with just her fingers, and all in the past three years. Every other thing had been a touch, maybe more. That was how she uncovered his secret escapades.


    The dimwit would''ve gone mad if he didn''t have someone else sating his sexual appetite, and from the little times that she''d experienced his feeble stamina, she knew he had it ¨C despite hisck of strength.


    A subsequent knock at the door snapped her back to the present, jolting her from her downward spiral of thoughts. Fixated on the door, she cautiously took short strides forward.


    "Who is it?" She called out, but received no response ¨C only the faint evidence of movement discernible through the minuscule gap under the door.


    Reaching into the nearby container, which housed various household items including an umbre, her hand grasped the curved handle of an object that promised a sense of protection ¨C


    Dang it!


    An umbre, what is that meant to do? Nevertheless, her determination pressed her onward, her chest felt restricted due to the minimal space her beating heart allowed. In an attempt to soothe its pace, she rubbed her palm against her chest in downward motions, seeking sce.


    With both hands now firmly grasping the umbre, she extended her arm and wrapped her fingers around the doorknob. Swift as a charging animal, she swung the door open and locked gazes with the one person that had been the reason for Cole''s earlier reproach.


    From the moment their gazes met, she felt a profound stirring within her soul, willing her to a world which she had long grown numb to. Her heart thudded against her ribs, a forceful reminder of the enigmatic effect this person had on her.

 Chapter 283: Neighbor

    It wasn''t strange that she felt such attraction for someone she''d only ever encountered without genuine contact whatsoever. What made it much of a big deal was the knowing expression his look portrayed each time he looked at her. And the fact that she also felt that way made it all the more ¨C exciting.


    She wanted to ask him where they knew each other. She wanted to ask him if they''d had something at one point in their lives.


    And if it happened to be true, then she wanted more of it.


    She would reach into his depths and fill herself with all that he offered, irrespective of thetter consequences she was sure to face.


    He rose the cookie box to her line of sight with what looked to her to be ¨C a most charming curve of a smile on his delicious lips, a gorgeously breathtaking smile that made her insides knot to tangles. How much longer would she be able to stand with this stranger just sitting right next door ¨C waiting for his prey?


    Her?


    Cole!


    Determined to assert her boundaries, she rebuffed his inquiries by mming the door in his face, shutting out his intrusive presence.


    "Who was that?" Cole''s voice shattered the newfound silence she had relished, demanding an answer that she refused to give.


    Unperturbed, she stood resolute, facing the closed door while Cole, emboldened by a surge of determination, strode purposefully towards it.


    With a swift motion, he jerked the door open, only to be met with an unwavering countenance that exuded an aura of stern resolve. The piercing intensity of the gaze rattled him, causing a fleeting weakness to ripple through his body, but he made sure not to reveal it.


    He simply leaned his weight against the door frame ¨C a gesture meant to hide his weak-kneed support following their silent sh of wills.


    The intensity of their gaze-lock persisted, an unspoken battle raging between them, each man barraged by the unvoiced messages conveyed by the other''s eyes.


    Cole, who was beginning to feel somewhat ufortable, averted his gaze to the box clutched tightly in Marcus''s hand. He fidgeted slightly when he noticed his grip, tight on the box, distorting its original form beneath his broad palms.


    Cole finally spoke up, breaking the silence. "Oh, a most cultured neighbor I see," His voice, meant to be a teasing remark for his kind gesture, betrayed a subtle undertone of fear, but he masked it immediately with a light chuckle as he leaned forward to take hold of the box in his hand.


    Marcus relinquished his grip, giving him a chance to be able to seize it out of his hand. However, his intentions were far from cooperative.


    What caused his momentary relief was Diana showing up by the doorway, a few meters away from Cole. Her gaze held a plea that tugged at his heartstrings, seeking obeisance that he knew woulde in due time.


    However, the current situation did not permit such action. He was, however, determined to make things better for her, to take her away from the wicked ws of the menace of a boyfriend that invaded her peace, to take her where she rightfully belonged ¨C with him.


    With that fiery resolve, he locked eyes once again with the despicable man who had already retreated back into the house. Without granting him a second acknowledgement, Cole mmed the door in his face.


    Marcus stood outside the closed door, simmering with an intense mix of emotions.


    The battle for control raged inside him, as he contemted unleashing his pent-up fury, breaking down the door, and teaching the despicable man a lesson on true masculinity. But then, he leaned back on his heels, wondering why Diana even gave him a chance in the first ce.


    It was clear that she wanted out. So why did it seem so hard to walk away from the twat?


    In his quest to unravel the answer to his burning question, he knew he had to find a way to connect with her on a deeper level, somehow.


    Simply visiting her at home wouldn''t be enough, but he was determined to keep trying.


    However, there was another idea brewing in his mind, a daring n that held the potential for a breakthrough in his quest. And if it worked, it would be massive progress on his end.


    ***


    Marcus was overly enthusiastic with his forthing n as he prepared himself. He rummaged through the stack of papers he''d gotten from the office and paused when his gaze locked onto what he was looking for.


    There you are.


    The content of the flyer was much faster to navigate, which was why he searched for that instead of just going for one of the other papers that boldly disyed thepany''s name and details on their letter heads.


    What an excuse.


    There was no escaping the unmistakable truth that he relentlessly pursued. It was clear as day; evident in the way he felt each time his eyes met hers. With each stolen nce, hemitted the contours of her face to memory, cherishing every detail.


    Though it was clear that she was not Cassandra, he hade to the conclusion that he would leave her be since she''d also vouched for that indirectly.


    But those eyes told all the truth that he desperately wanted to see ¨C she needed help, and she needed it from him. There was also no denying the attraction that they felt towards each other. Their mutual attraction crackled in the air, igniting a most evident desire whenever their gazes intertwined.


    In those stolen moments, they lost themselves in each other''s presence, catching a glimpse of the boundless possibilities they were sure to get from each other.


    It was a feeling that he was sure to never grow weary of, a connection that held the promise of endless fulfillment.


    But it was also one that seemed to elude his grasp each time he thought he had it.


    Well, not anymore.


    He reached into his bag and retrieved hisptop, flipped it open and waited. His intention was clear: to navigate the web in search of thepany''s official site, do some research in hopes of uncovering a position he could potentially fill. If he could work in the same ce as she did, it would be an added advantage.


    He could only hope that they would work in the same department. Such an alignment would make the entire process so much easier. He would get to understand her, know why she stuck around despite her evident disinterest in the sorry excuse for a man she shared her life with.


    Found it!


    Just what he was looking for. Thepany had a vacant spot for a sales person, a space that he was sure to dominate in just a few moments, not that it was his goal but it would pay more to keep the illusion real.


    He filled the application, urately providing the required documents, clearly forged, and filling in the necessary details that corresponded with what the world knew him as.


    It was at this moment he knew that he was more involved with earth than he thought. How much information they had on him baffled and amazed him all at once.


    And here I was thinking I was invisible ¨C this is going to be fun. He thought to himself with a chuckle.

 Chapter 284: Causing trouble

    The day had only begun, but it felt like a century to Marcus as the thoughts of Cassandra kept wafting into his head as soon as he finished with the application.


    There was no doubt within him that something primal jumped every single time that heid his eyes on Diana. He realized how much of an immense attraction he had to her and her blood. His attraction for Diana had transformed into an unrelenting thirst for her blood.


    This primal desire threatened to consume him entirely. He paced back and forth in his dimly lit apartment, his mind gued by the conflicting thoughts between his bloodlust and emotions.


    Desperate to resist the alluring pull to barge into her life, suck her blood forcefully, or jeopardize his n to bring them closer, he decided it was time to find an alternative to calm himself down.


    "This is driving me, when was thest time I was close to losing control like this?" Marcus muttered to himself, his voiceced with longing and desperation taking a deep breath as he thought about his experiences as a growing vampire in Aarkan.


    "The hunger within me grows stronger with each passing moment. I can feel her presence calling out to me, tempting me. But I can''t allow myself to harm her. I won''t," he strongly reminded him with firm clenching of hands.


    "Things can not keep building up like this; I need some relief before I lose control," he grimly thought to himself as he picked himself wearily off the couch he sat to calm his bloodlust and seek an alternative to his noticeable red eyes that were reflecting off the monitor screen as he created his job application.


    As the moon cast its pale glow upon the city, gentle steps around from down the shared corridor indicated the presence of someone entering as the elevator sound continued.


    Marcus immediately knew it was Diana; however, his inner struggle reached a fever pitch. His attraction for Diana had transformed into an unrelenting thirst for her blood.


    Before reaching the point of no return, he quickly slid open the windows at the far end of his room and stepped out into the night to hunt instead. Marcus embraced the darkness, his senses heightened and focused.


    The hunt for Marcus was an exquisite game of predator and prey with heightened emotions that eventually lead to a fulfillment in blood and mind. The streets of New York City became his hunting ground in the bleak light of the moon, as he moved with a singr purpose; seeking out those whose lives had already been tainted by darkness to relieve this booming lust and excited mind.


    I''ll seek out those who won''t be missed, those who have already embraced the shadows. They will be my sustenance, my means to control this insatiable thirst."


    He growled in his mind as he tried to ensure that he also stayed on the side of thew to prevent the long arms of the state from reaching into his affairs.


    Silently, he prowled the shadowed alleyways and hidden corners, his instincts guiding him toward his prey. The adrenaline surged through his veins as he closed in on his target, his movements swift and calcted.


    "You are not a victim," Marcus whispered to his prey, his voiceced with a strange mix ofpassion and resignation, his voice a soft confession amidst the night.


    "I''ll bear this burden, for Diana, for those I love. I''ll navigate the treacherous waters of my own nature, and I won''t let it drown me," he further reaffirmed in his mind as he sank into the delight that came with the blood he savoured with fiery passion.


    With his thirst temporarily quenched, Marcus withdrew from his prey, his eyes reflecting a mix of remorse and determination. He wiped the traces of blood from his lips, cleared his victims of the memory of the sucking experience, and vanished into the night, his thoughts consumed by the hope that he could find a bnce.


    ********


    The morning chaos woke Marcus up into simmering anger.


    "Humans are sure noisy creatures," he mouthed to himself as he swiped his hands over his face. Careful not to make sure that the sun rays fell into his apartment, he stood gingerly to the window to properly secure the blinds that were fluttering after he forgot to pin them properly on his return from his night hunt.


    Marcus, though keenly attuned to the sounds usually emanating from Diana''s apartment every morning, unsurprised about amotion, infuriated about theck of care and love, and her decision to still stay faithful to a man like Cole.


    The muffled tter of objects and the faint sound of running water reached his heightened senses, giving him a wave of headache as he tried to tone down his powers to maintain sanity.


    As Diana hastily made her way out, her anxious mood palpable, Marcus sensed an opportunity as he looked at the water rushing out his bathroom.


    Marcus whirled away time, allowing Diana some time to distance herself from the apartment, his mind racing with possibilities. He needed to find a way to enter her personal space but was unsure what to do to make sure his idea certainly worked.


    He understood that creating a usible reason to enter her living space required finesse and misdirection.


    After deliberating for what seemed like an eternity, the idea brought a spark of inspiration on simple ways to get what was needed then.


    Aware of Cole''s jobless andzy disposition, as well as his desire to conserve funds for his vices, Marcus realized that he could exploit this aspect of Cole''s personality to gain ess to the apartment.


    With his extensive knowledge of technical matters, Marcus conceived a n to generate a temporary surge in water pressure that would affect the joints and connections in the apartment''s plumbing system.


    After realizing what he needed to do to ensure that he could manipte the water pressure, Marcus crept quietly into the plumbingwork of the building as he tried to locate pipes that lead to Diana''s apartment.


    Carefully making sure that no sound was heard, he held onto the pipes and unleashed his abilities, as his senses followed the flow of water into the apartment, into the kitchen and bathroom.

 Chapter 285: Seek help

    "Mission aplished," he quietly thought to himself as he struck a victorious pose albert quietly as he carefully dust himself up from the web of pipes back to his apartment, awaiting the presence of her no-good boyfriend.


    With the stage set, Marcus knew that his sess hinged on Cole''s cooperation. He knew that Cole was alone in the house still ying video games, but he was not sure if he was expecting anyone.


    A mental calction that Cole''s friends are not likely to be better than Cole, he rxed a bit and waited for his prey toe to him as he remembered his exciting hunt the night before.


    Knowing Cole''s penchant for cutting corners and his reluctance to spend money on professional repairs, Marcus was confident that Cole would need help, and he might even request it himself, or he would go to offer his help. Either way, for him, he could get inside the apartment.


    Cole, discovering water leaks all over the kitchen and bathroom, was at a loss of what he should be doing to stop this "cmity" as he termed it.


    "Fuck, what kind of bad luck is this,"heined as he pulled at his scrawy hair. "I can''t believe this is happening, that slut must have popped something open or some bullshit like that," he groaned as he realized as he stood to see if it was something that he could fix without the help of a handyman.


    Seeing that the water was not stopping but was spreading out gradually, he started to feel frustrated and decided to get help.


    "Fuck, this would jack up the water bill," he realized with a frown on his face. Picking up the phone to call the water works, his eyes fell on his wallet as realized that Diana was not home and he would need to pay before the job got done.


    "This is, is just a fucking cmity, why today of all days. I knew I should have gone out at the break of dawn as I nned. Shit," he screamed in his head. " But I still got a level to finish, I promised Jake that I would be on Level 50 by the time we met today," he muttered with increasing frustration at the dilemma he found himself in.


    "That new neighbor guy seems like a nice fellow, he brought cookies thest time. Yeah, he looks like those good guys, I bet he has money or tools to do this kind of stuff," he grinned to himself as he went in self thought of using others to get his shit done.


    "I gotta y this shit straight, yeah, the  desperate cool and a bit messy that says I have been trying to get done myself," he craftily thought as he cleared some of the mess while making dirty patches on his body before heading to the corridor to get his n done.


    Cole walked out of his shared apartment and began to pace back and forth in the hallway for a minute, frustration etched across his face. He clearly looked the part of "wrestling with the persistent plumbing issue in the apartment, unsure how to fix it."


    Conjuring aplicated face that says, at his wit''s end, he walked up to Marcus''s door to seek out the neighbor for help. He faintly remembered that the guy had introduced himself as Marcus.


    Marcus smirked gently as he heard Cole''s pacing and eventual knocking on his door


    Upon seeing a response in the form of the open door, Cole quickly approached him, a mix of apprehension and hope in his eyes.


    "Hey, Marcus," he called out, his voice tinged with desperation. "Remember me? We met the other day. I''ve got this plumbing problem, and I was wondering if you could lend a hand?"


    Marcus turned to face Cole, his eyes scanning the distressed man. Recognizing the urgency in his voice, Marcus offered a reassuring smile. "Of course, Cole," he replied, extending a hand in greeting.


    "I remember you. I''m always happy to help a neighbor in need." as he remembered the response typical humans give to each other from the movies he had spent time watching.


    "What seems to be the problem?" he inquired.


    Cole felt a deep flush of relief pass through as he heard Marcus'' response. He shook Marcus''s hand firmly and hurriedly, appreciating his willingness to assist.


    "Thanks, Marcus," heined with a bitter face as he continued, "There''s been a persistent leak in the kitchen and bathroom, and I have no idea how to fix it. Water''s everywhere, and I''m already losing my head here but I thought maybe I could ask for help you know, from..


    a guy to another." he stammered as he tried to catch a breadth from a long exnation he carefully had prepared beforeing to Marcus.


    Marcus nodded, understanding the frustration in Cole''s voice. "I''d be d to take a look. Let''s head over to your apartment and see what''s going on."


    After Marcus entered the apartment, his eyes darted around, taking in the entireyout. The cozy one-bedroom space was fully furnished. The living room exuded a sense of warmth with afortable sofa, a coffee table cluttered with magazines and empty beer bottles, and a TV disying a paused game y. The air was heavy with a musky smell of water, alcohol, and a faint aroma of fast food.


    Marcus shifted his gaze towards the kitchen, noticing Cole''s questioning look as if implying,


    "What''s wrong with this ce?" Sensing the unspoken inquiry, Marcus smiled and said, "I just want to get a better understanding of where the issues are before we proceed.


    "Lead the way." Cole nodded, still apprehensive but appreciative of Marcus''s willingness to help.


    Deciding to talk about the issue at hand, Cole voiced his concerns, "Yeah, the leaks started this morning, and I''ve been trying to figure them out all day. Couldn''t make any progress, so I gave up and thought I''d seek some help."

 Chapter 286: Booming friendship

    Marcus casts quick nces at the surroundings, careful not to make sure to rouse Cole''s suspicion. They reached the kitchen, where Marcus observed water pooling beneath the sink and seeping out from under the cabs.


    "Looks like we''ve found the source," Marcus pointed out, gesturing towards the water. "Give me the tools you have and I''ll get it all done as soon as possible."


    As Marcus finished tightening the joint, he wiped his hands with a cloth and surveyed the repaired area. The leaks had ceased, and a sense of aplishment washed over him.


    "There you go, Cole. The leaks should be a thing of the past."


    Cole, feeling a sense of camaraderie with Marcus, extended an invitation.


    "Hey, Marcus, since you''ve been so helpful, why don''t you join me for a cup of tea or maybe even some booze? I could use somepany."


    Marcus smiled inward at how good his n was, but keeping a polite face, he politely declined the alcohol. "Thanks, Cole, but I don''t drink alcohol. However, I''d be more than happy to sit down and chat while you enjoy your drink."


    After about five minutes of listening to Cole''s self-indulgent talk, Marcus gracefully excused himself, rising from the couch. "Thanks for the chat, Cole. It was enlightening to hear your perspective on things. I should get going now, but don''t hesitate to reach out if you need anything else."


    Cole, momentarily taken aback by Marcus''s departure, nodded understandingly. "Sure thing, Marcus. Thanks again for the help and for indulging me in my stories. You''re wee here anytime."


    As Marcus closed the door to his apartment, a sense of aplishment washed over him. He had sessfully manipted the situation to ess Diana and Cole''s apartment, all under the guise of fixing a plumbing issue. It was a small victory, but it brought him one step closer to his ultimate goal.


    ******


    At that moment, Marcus felt a renewed sense of purpose. He was determined to protect Diana from the darkness that lurked within him, to keep her safe from the bloodlust that threatened to consume him. Helping Cole with the plumbing issue was just the first step in establishing a connection that would allow him to be closer to Diana.


    He sat down on the edge of his bed, his mind buzzing with ns and possibilities. Suddenly as he settled into his room to figure out his next move, his attention was drawn to a notification on his phone. It was an email requesting his presence for an interview at ABC Properties, the same real estatepany where Diana worked.


    A small smile tugged at the corners of his lips, knowing that this could be an opportunity to get closer to her while exploring the uncanny resemnce she bore to his beloved Cassandra.


    He switched from his phone to hisptop, wanting arger screen to view the email and its attachments. With a few swift clicks, he opened the documents, studying them carefully. The confidence of his princely aura emanated from within him, imbuing him with an air of grace and poise as he prepared for the interview.


    Centuries of experience in various civilizations had shaped him into a master of charm and persuasion, and he knew he could utilize these skills to his advantage.


    Marcus closed his eyes for a brief moment, allowing his thoughts to flow freely. "This interview should be a breeze," he thought to himself with a self-assured smile.


    "Beyond what ordinary people can think, I would be able to even define more stories and convincing issues people may have about architecture, arts,fort and the benefits of any building they set their sights on," his eyes sparkled with a mixture of confidence and intrigue.


    Yet, wanting to avoid leaving anything to chance, Marcus immersed himself in thorough research, leaving no stone unturned in preparing for the uing ABC Properties interview. He delved into thepany''s policies, dress code, and organizational structure, ensuring he had a solid understanding of their operations.


    After growing satisfied with his knowledge, he turned his attention to looking perfect for the interview for the best first impression.


    Marcus stood in front of his wardrobe, a mixture of frustration and disappointment evident on his face. Shaking his head in disappointment as he surveyed his wardrobe, he realized that his current selectioncked the desired professional appeal.


    The garments that once suited his princely lifestyle now seemed out of ce in the corporate world. "I need something that says ''confident professional,''" he muttered to himself.


    "Seems I need to get a change of clothes, so I don''t go there looking like the owner. At least I got to blend in with professionalism and style," he reasoned to himself as hepleted his preparation and decided to give a little thought to dressing.


    "A trip to the nearest mall should sort this out," he resolved. He was a prince of an entire civilization; he didn''tck money, as his wealth equaled multiple times the economy of the three wealthiest countries in the world.


    As he made his way to the mall, many thoughts raced through Marcus''s mind. "I must present myself in a manner that exudes confidence andpetence," he mused in his head. Entering the bustling mall, Marcus was immediately greeted by a sea of options.


    His keen eyes scanned the various stores, searching for the perfectbination that matched what he had in mind. Inner dialogues echoed in his mind as he contemted each choice.


    "It should be sophisticated yet approachable, making a statement without overpowering my true essence."


    With a clear vision in mind, Marcus navigated the aisles of the clothing stores, examining fabric textures, colors, and cuts. Each garment he considered was meticulously evaluated against his high standards.


    "This suit exudes confidence, but perhaps it''s too formal," he pondered. "Or maybe this set strikes the perfect bnce between professionalism and ir."


    Finally, he found an outfit that met his criteria¡ªa tailored suit that hugged his frame in all the right ces, paired with a crisp white shirt and a tasteful tie. He stood before the mirror, admiring the reflection that stared back at him.


    "This is it," he dered, a hint of satisfaction gracing his voice. "I look the part of a sessful realtor, ready to impress."


    With his new attire in hand, Marcus made his way to the checkout counter, where he exchanged pleasantries with the cashier. Lost in his thoughts, he barely noticed the elegant woman approaching him as he paid for his purchase.

 Chapter 287: Sophia

    "Excuse me," the woman said with a charming smile. "I couldn''t help but notice your impable style and refined taste. You certainly stand out in a crowd."


    Marcus, surprised by the unexpected encounter, offered a polite smile. "Thank you. I do love to present myself well."


    "Wow, that is the first time I hear a man being so confident in his style, and do you know manydies find it very attractive, especially when it is from a very handsome man with perfect features," as she surveyed him from the top down with her eyes shining with undisguised admiration.


    "You exude an extraordinary level of confidence and style," she said, her voice filled with genuine affection.


    "It''s not often that Ie across a man who is so effortlessly attractive. My apologies for my forwardness. My name is Sophia."


    Marcus smiled politely, acknowledging the woman''spliment. "Thank you for your kind words. It''s always nice to hear such praise." He nced at his shopping bags and signaled that he was ready to leave.


    Sophia returned his smile, her gaze lingering on his features for a moment longer. Sensing his intention to leave, she quickly added, "Oh, I see you''re finished with your shopping. I''m actually heading out as well. Shall we walk together to the car park?" unsure of epting the woman''s invitation, Marcus thought for a moment before agreeing to her invitation. She smiled and led the way.


    ********


    Strolling side by side toward the car park. She continued the conversation as they walked, her curiosity piqued. "By the way, I didn''t catch your name."


    "It''s Marcus," he replied, offering a polite smile. As they walked side by side towards the car park, Sophia couldn''t help but inquire further about Marcus''s life. "So, Marcus, may I ask what you do for a living? And where do you work?"


    Marcus, keeping his answers brief and maintaining a sense of mystery, replied, "I have a diverse background, Sophia. I''ve been involved in various ventures and pursuits. Currently, I''m exploring opportunities in the real estate industry."


    Sophia''s eyes sparkled with interest. "Ah, real estate. Fascinating! I happen to be a single heiress with interests in several businesses. In fact, I own three sessful enterprises, one of them specializes in luxury fashion, another in high-end spas, and the third in exclusive beauty products."


    She reached into her designer handbag and pulled out a sleek business card, presenting it to Marcus.


    "Here''s my card. If you ever need any connections or assistance in your real estate endeavors, don''t hesitate to reach out. And perhaps," she added, a yful insinuating glint in her eyes and gestures, "you could also call me for other reasons. It would be delightful to continue our conversation."


    Marcus epted the card with a polite nod, his expression maintaining a neutral charm. "Thank you, Sophia. I appreciate your generosity. I''ll keep your offer in mind."


    As they arrived at Sophia''s car, she leaned against it, her flirty expression lingering.


    "Remember, Marcus, don''t be a stranger. Give me a call sometime. I''m sure we could find mutually beneficial ways to support each other." Marcus gave her a small smile, his eyes reflecting polite disinterest. "I will certainly keep that in mind, Sophia. Have a wonderful day."


    As soon as he turned around, the entire encounter faded from his mind as he daydreamed of Diana, her style, spiciness, and "chance" opportunities that would happen at thepany after he got. He went home, changed, and went for his interview after he was asked to start the following Monday.


    *************


    As Marcus stepped into the elevator, he pressed the button for his ground floor after leaving the interview room at ABC Properties. He prepared himself for a moment of solitude. However, just as the doors were about to close, he heard a familiar voice echoing through the hallway.


    "Wait! Hold the elevator!" Diana''s voice called out, filled with urgency and desperation. Marcus quickly reacted, extending his arm to prevent the doors from closing and allowing Diana to slip inside.


    Breathing heavily, Diana smiled gratefully at Marcus. "Thank you so much for holding the elevator," she said, her voice slightly shaky as she said between gasps, her eyes conveying a mix of appreciation and relief... "I was in such a rush and thought I would never make it in time."


    Marcus nodded, his eyes lingering on her momentarily before diverting his gaze. He could feel the primal hunger within him stirring, drawn to her presence. But he fought against the urge, reminding himself of his promise to control his desires.


    Diana felt cold air brush through her body.


    "God, why does it have to be this handsome creep," she growled in her mind as she pulled her jacked tighter to her body.


    "Shit, he''s such a fine specimen of man, a hot body, a height; Oh! What the fuck am i thinking. I must be damn stressed out of my mind," she thought to herself as she vigorously shaked her head as if to throw the thoughts out.


    She suddenly shuddered as a thought of Cole catching a grasp of what just passed through her mind.


    Curiosity piqued, Marcus decided to strike up a conversation.


    "Are you cold, you seem to have been shivering for a while with your face red? Are you okay?" he inquired with a smile on his face that further seemed to creep her out.


    "Pervert," she shouted at him in her mind as she felt he was trying to make her out.


    Although she felt he was handsome, she remembered their first encounter where she felt stupid for talking to a fool like him even though he looked like a male hunk.


    She shifted her position slightly to move away from him as if trying to disappear into the corner of the elevator. Without making a sound, she pulled her jacket tighter and wished for the elevator to reach her floor even faster so she could escape and get her thoughts sorted.


    Feeling the awkward air lingering around them, Marcus felt down knowing he was basically a stranger to her and the first encounter between them was not pleasant. Looking at a glimpse of her face however looked so much like Cassandra that he knew he could not give up at this point.

 Chapter 288: Princess

    Feeling something new grow within him as well as a building lust rush as his ears picked up the running of her blood, he turned away his face as he gently licked his lips at the thoughts of just getting a taste of the exotic pump the blood would feel like in his mouth as it traveled down his throat.


    Rapidly noticing how down his thoughts were going bad, he gently craned his head as he ran his hand through his hair. Turning his head towards her, deciding to use talking and ranting to suppress whatever was rising within him.


    "So, what had you been in such a hurry? You''re going back home now, shouldn''t you be taking it easy?" He started while seeming to talk to the hair as she remained silent as if invisible.


    Leaving to his monologue, Marcus could not stop however to prevent his control over himself from slipping. But unable to get any reaction at all, he furrowed his brow while struggling to think of something else to say.


    "Why is he trying to talk to me? So you do know how to talk to people," Diana smiled in her mind as she thought to herself with a rapidly beating heart that showed her nervousness. "When you hit my car, you didn''t even apologize, just staring at my face and my butt and body, stupid pervert, asshole," She berated and cursed in her mind as she kept a straight face.


    Hearing how fast her heart was beating, he knew right there that his words were having effects, so he decided to keep talking. He was suppressing himself while having a chance to change whatever wrong way she thought about him.


    With a slight turbulence, the elevator came to stop hanging mid air while the elevator emergency light came on with a message.


    "Please everyone, stay calm and hold on while the poweres on within ten minutes. The maintenance team is right outside the floor above you with a signal sent to them immediately.


    You can be assured that if the power does note on in ten minutes and the emergency system can hold on for one hour without fail, and everyone can be evacuated within thirty minutes. So please calm down and let''s get things sorted real quick," a cold mechanical voice echoed within the elevator.


    "Oh fuck, this is not happening," Diana shrieked with a shrilling voice as anxiety began to wash over. Her mind buzzed rapidly at what happens if she stayed beyond six thirty outside, yet the time was rapidly thinking past six in the evening.


    She turned her head to observe how Marcus fared in the elevator, seeing he seemed fine, she turned her head to face the door while shuddering gently at the stories of elevator romances she had read as well as the rough unfeeling voice that Cole would approach her with every time she got homete.


    Seeing her shuddering after taking a peek at him and turning to face the door. He couldn''t help but ask with a very sour voice and unhappy eyes, "Do I look that scary?" Seeing her shake her head repeated like a pendulum, he knew she had a wrong impression.


    "I am very sorry for the way I reacted when we first met, I was not myself and was lost in thoughts about some issues I had," he apologized in a solemn voice and a bow to show his sincerity.


    "I know I do not have the best impression before you but I just hope you can give me the benefit of the doubt to change those wrong impressions," he continued as he straightened up,


    "I don''t mean it in any vulgar way or wrong way, please don''t get me wrong" he rapidly added with a tinge of anxiety in his voice. Drawing her jacket tighter, she replied in a low voice, "I understand, it happens to the best of us"


    "Thank you so much," he said with a voice that showed great relief in being forgiven. "I''m Marcus, can I know your name," he asked in a sweet voice with a smile stered on his face, pretending as though he never knew or sought her name.


    "Diana" she replied sinctly as sheughed off her mind at how polite he was as well as his nervousness to clear out the previous misunderstanding.


    Her smile turned red as she suppressed her smile in a grin. She suddenly shuddered as she felt time was moving slowly as grew afraid of Cole''s anger.


    Feeling she was worried and had something on her mind, "are you okay?" he asked gently as he noticed her face red and her checking the time frequently. "Are you rushing or something?" he asked further with a frown on his face.


    "Yeah, I need to be home before six thirty as¡­." she said as she trailed off in


    her speech as her mind wandered to what Cole might do to her if she waste


    today. Seeing her shudder, Marcus could imagine it was due to her rtionship and could not help but be agitated with a tense voice spoke,


    "Diana, No one deserves to live in fear or be subjected poor treatment that leads to anxiety"


    His voice softened, filled with genuine concern. "If you are going to work to provide for your family, provide a quota of support to the family, you should be loved and allowed to be free as a bird.


    You should be respected for yourbor, concerns, strength and person," he continued with a solemn voice that tells a sorrowful story as he looked up to catch his emotions.


    "Every girl, everydy, every woman deserves to be cherished, loved, pampered and treated like a queen that she is," he continued as he stared at the door while clenching his railings in the elevator.


    The elevator begins to move, but Marcus keeps silent. Diana, confused about his emotional burst, agrees that every woman deserves better treatment and thinks about her own abusive rtionship.


    She couldn''t help but wonder if there is something that she can do that will Cole stop being a bully to her and treat as a princess, an imagination that she painted and has never dared reveal to him.

 Chapter 289: Colleagues

    Passing horizontally to her a in posh card that holds only his name and number, Marcus departs of the elevator has it stops at the floor, walking towards his apartment leaving his statement in a gloomy voice,


    "If you ever need someone to talk to or if there''s anything I can do to help, please don''t hesitate to reach out."


    Diana''s gaze firmed up as she watched his back move on with a mncholic aura, surprised at what story he might have that caused such an outburst. With a hint of vulnerability in her eyes, she quickly shook her head out of her curiosity, trying to dismiss the intrusive thoughts that had momentarily consumed her.


    "Thank you, Marcus. I appreciate your kindness," she murmured in a quiet whisper, her cheeks flushing a deeper shade of red as she shared in his mood.


    Marcus''s heart went out to Diana, his primal lusting fueling his desire to protect her from harm.


    He reassured her, offering words to help relieve her anxiety aboutteness and the trauma she had from experiences ofteness.


    He reached into his pocket and retrieved a small piece of paper, on which he jotted down his phone number.


    "Here," Marcus said gently, extending the paper to Diana. "If you ever find yourself in a difficult situation, or if you simply need someone to talk to, don''t hesitate to call. I''ll be there for you." he continued with a face full of manly conviction.


    Diana''s gaze lingered on the paper for a moment before she kept it in a secret apartment in her bag to prevent her boyfriend from finding it for unnecessary questions.


    *******


    Assailed by a strong musty smell as she opened the door into her shared apartment. Breaking into a broody sigh with hints of happiness and tiredness as she discovered that Cole was not home but the extreme disarray left her dispirited.


    Reaching into her apartment, dressing down after shutting down caused her to feel a bit littered but the burden of what Marcus said continued to re-echo in her mind as picked up her boyfriend''s mess, cleaning up the apartment.


    As the hours passed while doing cleaning and washing up, Diana finally made the house look like a home before she decided to take some rest. After having a long shower that felt like a day, she got into her evening wear andid on the living room couch.


    Her mind drifted to Marcus'' mncholic back and the conversation within the elevator. After a while of thinking and realizing how he must have felt having a monologue with an unresponsive person and what could do to the mind, coupled with the fact that they were neighbors, she started to feel bad for being rude and unfeeling.


    Her mind juggled down to the time he brought them cookies as a new neighbor trying to fit into themunity, not only did he save her unintentionally from cole''s morning unfeeling assault but she also mmed the door at his face while cole went for the cookies without as much as a thank you or pleasant words. She felt worse for being a poor neighbor and person.


    But she couldn''t find a reason to go up to his door to make friends or connections. Seeing the cookies box on the kitchen cab through the partially opened door, she felt that would be a good way to connect and a conversation starter to apologize for the cold attitude.


    Holding the tray of some fresh batches of home-baked cookies in her hands, She made her way to Marcus''s apartment door, just a few steps away.


    With a gentle knock on the door, Diana patiently waited for him to answer. When the door opened, revealing Marcus standing there, a slight surprise shed across his face. Diana smiled warmly and held out the tray of cookies.


    "Hey, Marcus," she greeted him. "I wanted to thank you for helping out at the elevator from before. I had a lot on my mind and I was out of sort and didn''t mean toe out as cold or unresponsive. Please ept home-made cookies as an apology." She said while looking down with an innocent look on her face.


    "I remember also shutting the door at your face when you brought some cookies to our door as a new neighbor, I realized that we were rude and so I felt like something as amends should be done, please don''t reject me," she pleaded in a tiny voice that sounded like that a child apologizing for wrong deeds or one seeking a treat.


    Marcus''s eyes lit up with a genuine smile as he epted the tray. "That''s really kind of you, Diana," he replied, touched by her gesture. "I felt you had somethings on your mind so I didn''t take it to mind, don''t feel so bad or look at me like that. I would feel like a child molester or offender," he responded jokingly as he collected the tray.


    "Thank you, feeling epted really makes me lighter and happy, thank you once again," Marcus responded in a serious voice.


    Caught off guard by his sincerity and smile, she quickly retorted, "No, it''s we that were wrong, I am happy I can help you fit into themunity"


    "Why don''t youe in?" Marcus gently whirled the door to allow for her entry. "Sure, thank you. You have a nice taste and arrangement," she said with unabashed admiration in her eyes at the sight of the neatly arranged apartment, "a stark contrast to Cole," she continued in my mind.


    Diana suddenly remembered seeing Marcus at her office earlier in the day after their first encounter in the office. As she settled down, she couldn''t help but feel a nagging curiosity about Marcus''s presence in her office. With a slight smile,


    she turned to him and asked, "By the way, Marcus, what were you doing in my office earlier today? I don''t remember seeing you there before."


    Marcus paused for a moment, his eyes meeting hers. "I actually applied for a job at ABC Properties, the samepany you work for," he replied, his voice filled with a touch of excitement. "And guess what? I had an interview today, and they offered me the position. I start on Monday after the weekend."


    Diana''s eyes widened in surprise and delight. "That''s wonderful, Marcus! Congrattions!" she eximed, genuinely happy for his sess. "I guess we''ll be colleagues now. It''ll be nice to have you around."

 Chapter 290: Desire

    Feeling a surge of warmth, Marcus nodded gratefully. "Thank you, Diana. It means a lot to me. I''m looking forward to working with you too."


    They exchanged a few more words, discussing the day''s events and offering each other well wishes. Diana couldn''t help but notice a sense of ease andfort in Marcus''s presence, a stark contrast to the tense atmosphere with Cole. With their brief conversationing to an end, Diana bid Marcus goodnight after a quick hug.


    Diana entered her shared apartment, eyes scanning the space for any sign of Cole''s presence. Noticing his absence, hoping Cole''s absence meant he was upied elsewhere and not causing trouble, she sighed softly, relieved to have some peace and quiet for the evening.


    As she settled in for the night, her thoughts couldn''t help but drift back to Marcus, a person who seemed to bring a sense of stability and purpose of security into her life. After returning to her apartment, She desired a more intense stimtion as her thoughts drifted to Marcus.


    To feel his arms around her and bask in his masculine scent to calm herself down. She became worried as her thoughts seemed to drift into forbidden emotions but since she was alone, indulging once in a while didn''t seem like a crime.


    "I''m alone and desire some freedom," she muttered to herself as she desired to set her heart free without any reins for the night.


    "Where did I put my trusted friends?" her eyes glowed as her thoughts drifted to satisfying herself with her fantasy and toys.


    "It''s been a long time since I felt this in need of a man, and I can not dare even get it now," she groaned in frustration as she looked around for her toys, which she carefully hid from the eyes and knowledge of cole.


    The tingling sensation between her legs was beginning to drive her crazy. Finally, she grabbed her vibrator and crawled into her bed after shutting off the light and door to prevent any disturbance of any kind. She crawled into position, allowing her to make full-motion movements without impediments.


    "Oooooooooooooh," she moaned softly; the end of it sounded like wind or a whistle as she started her exercise. She broke a shiver as she imagined Marcus being the one who pinned her down while profoundly prating.


    Her groans of ecstasy gradually broke out of her room as soon as she lost herself in her pleasure. Marcus kept looking at the cookies on the short coffee table for a long while maintaining a sheepish smile on his face.


    His ears twitched as he picked up strange sounds due to his heightened sensitivity due to his power across the corridor, just across Diana''s apartment. Aghast that any harm might havee to her, he sprang up on his feet, darting towards her apartment.


    As he approached the door, he heard the sounds more clearly and discovered she was pleasuring herself while softly muttering his name. An overpowering desire to own her at that moment flooded him, leaving him in hisst bits of control, "This is bad," he muttered as he steered himself back into his apartment to get himself under control.


    "Fuck¡­ this is not helping," he roared in his head as he continued to hear her moan due to his powers.


    With ast vestige of rationality left in him, he jumped into the night depths through his window to hunt for relief to prevent his n from getting scattered due to the irrationality of the night.


    *****


    As Marcus settled into his work routine as a high-value home sales on Monday morning, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. While his job didn''t particrly excite him, the prospect of reencountering Diana gave him a flicker of excitement. He was eager to deepen their connection and discover the mystery of the resemnce that had him stumped.


    His supervisor interrupted his thoughts, informing him of an important video call with a client. Marcus listened attentively as he was briefed about the client''s significance and the need to make a strong impression. The client''s name was not mentioned, adding an element of surprise as he didn''t realize he would close such a big client on the first day.


    Taking a minute to review the client''s preferences, Marcus prepared himself for the video call radiating immense confidence inherent to nobilities. As the call connected, his screen illuminated with the face of the client, and his heart skipped a beat. It was Sofia, the flirtatious woman he had met at the shopping mall.


    Surprised at the unexpected new encounter, Marcus'' indifferent face maintained his professionalposure, reminding himself that he had a job to do, despite the unexpected twist of fate. Sofia greeted him with a mischievous smile, her eyes twinkling with familiarity.


    "Well, well, well, if it isn''t Marcus," Sofia said, her voice dripping with flirtatious undertones. "I never thought I''d see you in a business setting. I must say, you are the best feast for eyes as usual."


    Marcus smiled politely, attempting to steer the conversation toward the business. "Thank you, Sofia. It''s a pleasant surprise to see you again. Shall we get down to business?" Sofia leaned closer to the camera, her gaze fixed on Marcus while revealing more of her seductive body. "Business can wait, Marcus. Let''s not be so serious.


    We have history, don''t we? I couldn''t help but be drawn to your charm and mysterious aura."


    Marcus''s professional facade wavered for a moment as he was starting to get annoyed by this crazy woman, but he quickly regained hisposure. He knew he had to navigate this situation delicately. "I appreciate your interest, Sofia, but let''s focus on the purpose of this call," Marcus replied, his tone firm yet courteous. "I believe you have some business matters you''d like to discuss.


    Shall we proceed?"


    Sofia pouted yfully but could sense Marcus''s insistence on staying on track.


    She adjusted her posture, shifting to a more professional demeanor.


    "Alright, Marcus, let''s get to it then," Sofia said, her voice losing some of its flirtatious undertones. "I have a proposal for yourpany regarding a coboration opportunity in the fashion industry. I believe it could be a lucrative venture for both parties involved."


    The call continued for thirty-five minutes, during which the details of the coboration opportunity were ironed out and discussed.

 Chapter 291: Healthy relationship

    The conversation continued, with Marcus skillfully navigating the negotiation process. He used his understanding of human behavior and his ability to influence minds to establish a strong rapport with Sofia, guiding the discussion toward a favorable oue.


    By the end of the call, Marcus had sessfully closed the deal, securing the coboration opportunity for hispany. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction, knowing that he had ovee the initial distraction and turned the encounter with Sofia into a productive business interaction.


    "Thank you for your time and coboration, Sofia," Marcus said, his voice tinged with professional gratitude. "I look forward to working together and ensuring the sess of this venture."


    Sofia smiled, her gaze reflecting a mix of admiration and respect. "Likewise, Marcus. It''s been an unexpected pleasure reconnecting with you. I have a feeling this coboration will be quite memorable."


    She further added with a shy expression, "Very well, Marcus. I''ll be waiting for your email. And don''t forget, I''m looking forward to our future conversations outside of work." With a smile,


    Marcus wrapped up his video call with Sofia; Diana couldn''t resist teasing him about the encounter. With a yful smile, she leaned closer to him and said, "So, Marcus, why aren''t you running off with the rich heiress? I thought you had a taste for luxury."


    Marcus chuckled softly, his eyes dim withplex emotions as they met Diana''s. "Ah, Diana, there''s more to life than material wealth. I prefer a fulfilling career where I can make a difference and connect with people on a deeper level," he said gently as his eyes seemed to tell a story.


    Diana raised an eyebrow, surprised yet impressed by his response. "Well, I must say, you certainly know how to handle flirty clients like Sofia. I couldn''t help but notice how uninterested you were in her advances."


    Marcus shed a charming smile. "It''s all part of the job, Diana. I''m here to serve my clients professionally and ethically. Flirting won''t get me anywhere, especially when I have a goal to aplish."


    Diana''s admiration for Marcus grew stronger as she saw his unwavering dedication to his work. She found herself drawn to his sense of integrity and the way he valued genuine connections over superficial attractions.


    Their conversation was interrupted by the supervisor''s voice booming across the office space. "Attention, everyone! We have sessfullynded a big coboration project with beauty mogul, Sophia Sinir , and it''s time to celebrate! Tonight, the entire team will be having a dinner outing tomemorate our achievement and to wee our new member, Marcus!


    Marcus, you''ll be the star of the night, so make sure you''re present!"


    Marcus couldn''t help but feel a mixture of excitement and slight displeasure toward the unwanted attention. He hadn''t expected such a grand reception, but he knew he had to embrace it since he was sure Diana would also be there.


    It was an opportunity he wouldn''t want to pass since it was a chance to build a deeper connection without the presence of her lover. "Thank you, sir. I''ll make sure to be there and contribute to the celebration," he responded with a smirk as his thoughts culminated.


    Diana''s eyes widened with a mischievous glint. "Looks like you''re already making waves, Marcus. They''re treating you like a celebrity! Better get ready for some well-deserved attention."


    "Well, I would need your help as I am not too good with these social functions," he said with a shy smile as he hid his thoughts behind his words. "Why not," she replied, "I know the right style for you, I got you." She said with a serious expression as she crossed her heart to show hermitment.


    As Diana arrived homete with Marcus, after leaving the elevator, they bid farewell to each other while keeping a smile on their faces, evidence of an enjoyable dinner party. They exchanged a few pleasantries before parting ways to their respective apartments.


    However, as Diana entered her apartment, she immediately sensed something amiss. The atmosphere was tense, and her excitement was slowly dampened by the sight of Cole waiting for her with a jealous and angry expression on his face. He had seen her and Marcus smiling together from the window, fueling his insecurities.


    He stood near the window, his arms crossed tightly over his chest, his eyes fixed on her as she walked in.


    "What were you doing with him?" Cole''s voice wasced with jealousy and suspicion, his wordsing out as an usatory growl.


    Diana''s heart sank as she realized the source of his anger. She took a deep breath, trying topose herself before responding. "We were just having dinner with the team, Cole. Marcus is our new colleague, and we were celebrating our sessful project."


    Cole''s jaw tightened, and his voice grew sharper. "Celebrating, huh? Looked more like you were having a grand time with him. Laughing, talking, getting all cozy."


    Diana could feel her frustration rising but remained calm, not wanting to escte the situation further. "It was a work event, Cole. We were all getting to know each other better. There''s nothing more to it."


    Cole scoffed, his anger simmering just beneath the surface. "I saw the way he looked at you, Diana. Like he was interested in more than just work. I won''t stand for it." Diana''s voice remained steady, though her heart raced with mixed emotions. "Cole, you''re overreacting. Marcus is a professional, and we have a good working rtionship.


    There''s no need for jealousy or usations."


    Cole took a step closer, his tone filled with bitterness and impatience. "You think I''m blind? I know how he looks at you. And I know you''re attracted to him too."


    Diana felt her patience waning. She had endured enough of Cole''s possessiveness and controlling behavior. "This conversation is going nowhere, Cole. I''ve had a long day, and I don''t want to argue. We need to trust each other and give each other space. That''s how a healthy rtionship works."

 Chapter 292: Save her

    Cole''s face flushed with anger, and he clenched his fists. "Don''t you dare lecture me about rtionships! I''ve seen the way you look at him, Diana. Don''t think I haven''t noticed."


    "You have the effrontery to get home, hook your hands smiling andughing with a handsome neighbor when we had an agreed time you must get home.


    You didn''t drop a call or even inform me of all these for permission before going on with your ns," he menacingly continued as he drove nearer to her with eyes burning with jealousy and anger.


    "Your job is now an avenue for you to cut corners and hook up with men now, right?" he grunted, his wordsced with usations and disbelief as he continued his verbal assault on her.


    Diana''s voice grew firm, her eyes meeting his with determination. "Enough, Cole. I won''t engage in this conversation any longer. We need to respect each other''s boundaries and trust that our love is strong enough to withstand any challenges."


    "I am getting tired of you calling me out names, not having your trusts over things that has never happen in the pasts," she continued with a sad face that indicated her pain as well as betrayal from his action and words


    With that, Diana turned away from him to enter the bedroom, determined to maintain herposure. Leaving Cole standing there caused him to feel fueled with anger and jealousy; he hurried after her and grabbed her hands from behind, roughly shoving her toward the wall with his elbow on her neck.


    "Answer me, you goddamn slut," he roared, red hot with anger and frustration over the loss of dominating effect he had on her.


    "You, you are hurting me. Let me go, Cole," She voiced in response as she struggled to breathe with her arms pushing back against his elbow in an attempt to leave his restraint.


    As soon as he saw her gasping for air yet looking so defiant at his questions, he felt a mini explosion go off within him. He ps her hard, stunning her at the sudden assault. She hits the ground with no defense prepared, leaving her dizzy, scrambling on the floor with a big sound to get a hold of herself.


    Diana quickly braced herself for a terrible night in her mind. She could not help but hope this time again for help toe as it did thest time she and he had a fallout as her gaze fell longingly at the door. Remembering it waste at night, and Marcus had retired for the night, she hurriedly began to pacify the monster that awoke in Cole.


    "Cole, please believe me. It was apany event, and we came home together because we live in the same building," she hurriedly voiced out in fear and panic as she saw him draw nearer to her.


    Cole, lost in anger and oblivious to her words, responded by pulling her hair and dragging her on the floor, causing more bruises on her thighs as her skirt creased up, exposing her thighs to the rough ground and the force of the pull on rugs.


    "You should know your ce bitch, I was gently asking you a question until you decided to let the beast out," he venomouslyshed out as he dragged her towards the bedroom with his face twisted with rage as his eyes narrowed into slits, his brow furrowed deeply, and his nostrils red with each heated breath.


    Diana, sensing she might be in for a worse night, started screaming for help, pushing Cole past the brink of insanity as he began to rain blows upon her incessantly as he kept grunting at her feeble attempts to get away from him.


    Marcus was preparing to retire but faintly grasped faint words of begging and help echoing from Diana''s apartment. Realizing there might be a problem, he listened more carefully to determine what could be happening. "Please, Cole, stop, Someone please help," Diana''s voice echoed into his ears. Understanding that she was being maltreated again, he felt intense bloodlust and a wave of anger.


    ******


    He rushed out of his apartment towards her apartment.


    With enormous strength, he broke down the door lock with a shoulder dash before looking around in the apartment to see where the noise and groaning wereing from.


    Surprised that the door was hinged open with force, Cole, in his scared self, dived to the back of the bed to peek at the intruder while leaving Diana on the bedroom floor groaning in pain and eyes without focus.


    Keenly attuned to blood and seeing tiny blood trails that led towards the unlocked bedroom. "You, vile beast¡­ how can you?" Marcus choked on his words as he saw Diana bleeding due to repeated hits and bruises from being dragged on a roughly uneven floor and rug.


    "Hey Marcus, what is yo.. your.. your business here," he stammered as she rose from the corner he hid. Trying to gain his confidence despite the situation, he continued righteously, "how can you break into someone else''s apartment without, without permission," he continued as though Diana on the floor was non-existent.


    "Marcus, for the sake of being friends, just walk out and don''t interfere in the matter between couples, before I call the cops on you, don''t you know it is a criminal offense to break into another''s house" he continued with increased assertion as he felt more confident as Marcus stood at the door with all his attention on Diana


    Trying to prevent the beast in him froming out, Marcus turned his gaze steely to Cole, with a deep voiceced with venom, "Are you sure you want to


    the cops toe and arrest me with her looking like this," he asked with a fervent that seem to want to swallow Cole alive.


    Feeling a bit intimidated by the bigger man, "W- what do .. do.. do you mean," he said shakily as he felt the bigger man''s aura grow ferocious as he took a step backward towards the wall to support his shaky legs.

 Chapter 293: Abused

    Marcus, deciding to ignore the rambling boyfriend, dropped beside Diana who seemed too weak to speak, only groaning due to her weakness. After examining her to ensure that she had no internal injury but broken skin, blood loss and tissue damage, picked her up gingerly and wanted to leave for his apartment, but he stopped after hearing a train of bullshit spewed by Cole.


    "As long as she, we, no she I mean, says it ¡­.. It... it is a domestic ident,


    as long .. we do .. as long ..we do not acknowledge the case, nothing can happen to me or us," he stammered as he tried to speak coherently despite his fear.


    "If we are off that part with the cops, it is you that will go to jail, in fact, I will tell the cops, you tried to rape her and beat her to this state while trying to intimidate me.


    I wasn''t able to stop you because of your overwhelming strength and my frail body, so I called the cops for help. That sounds even perfect" he smirked with an evil grin while resting on the wall, looking to find his confidence in the wall behind him as heughed maniacally.


    "This bitch has the effrontery tough with other men,ete home in thepany of another manughing like they just finished making out, she deserves it," he shouted with a burst of energy as though injected with adrenaline while pointing towards the woman lying blood covered on the floor.


    "Better, take the chance I am offering while I am still being nice," he added while trying to make a tough face.


    Marcus, realizing Diana was beaten because of jealousy and insecurity of her boyfriend, finally lost his cool. cing Diana on the bed after ensuring that she wasfortable and would be in no serious condition for a couple of seconds, stood up and walked menacingly towards Cole with his eyes revealing their original colour, blood red.


    With immense bloodlust and anger filled with his chest, he walked towards Cole. Cole shivered as he felt he was targeted by a prehistoric beast, with his hair standing straight on ends as he began pleading with Marcus.


    "What are you doing, man? Are yo-you lo..looking to kill someone," he stammered, unable to withstand the pressure he felt as soon Marcus walked towards him.


    "So you mean, even if you beat her up to this state of health, you are not sorry, not apologizing, not concerned about her health and life, and you have the effrontery to think about how to pin it on me while you go scot free after she gets again," he roared in a loud voice that shakes the room while almost in front of cole.


    Grabbing Cole by the cor, he raised up the wall he took as his support , raising his hand while controlling his strength to prevent blowing off the idiot''s head, he pped Cole multiple times within three seconds in a frenzy and speed that exceeded that of a natural human being.


    Due to the impact of the p and frenzy, Cole fainted immediately and dropped to the floor limply as soon as he was released from Marcus''s grip.


    As Marcus lifted Diana''s frail body, he couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger towards Cole for the pain he had inflicted upon her. He carried her gently, cradling her in his arms as if she were the most delicate treasure. He ced her on the bed, taking a moment to examine her injuries again.


    His eyes traced the bruises and cuts mar her once-beautiful skin. The sight stirred memories within him, memories of a time when he himself had been in the midst of war, surrounded by violence and suffering.


    He had learned the art of healing and medicine, a skill necessary to survival since he was wounded at times, being at the forefront and leading the army.


    A wave of empathy washed over Marcus as he recalled the countless lives he had tried to save during those dark times. Shaking himself out of his thoughts, with steady hands, he began to clean her wounds, his touch gentle yet purposeful. He drew upon his knowledge, meticulously tending to each injury, after confirming no internal damage had urred.


    For once, he was d that Cole was a weak man but after sighting the bruises and the trauma that she must have experienced over time, he felt his anger surge again at the bastard.


    After cleaning her up with a wet towel and warm water with her groansing inconsistently, he forced some medicine he found in the kitchen down her throat after making sure they were safe. When he was done, he applied some medicine on the bruises which caused her to groan aloud while she gripped his body tightly.


    Petting her for a while, he carefully carried her to the bed, after discovering that her breathing was regr and starting to sleep. As Diana slept, curled up in a protective ball, Marcus couldn''t help but feel a surge of sadness wash over him. He knew all too well the instinctual need to shield oneself from harm, to create a barrier of safety even in the vulnerability of sleep.


    He turned his gaze to the fainted Cole at the end of the room. He dragged him from the room to the kitchen.


    "You still deserve death," Marcus roared loudly in his head as he set sight on Cole, his eyes still glowing red. He picked a nearby cup, filled it with water, returned to the room and emptied it on Cole, waking him up in pain and groggy.


    He swiftly pped Cole, who came to himself, bing sober after receiving another impact to the head.


    Trembling and scared, "what do¡­ do .. you want?" he asked with his eyes filled with horror as he nced and saw the blood red eyes that seemed to have a glow of their own.


    "Tell me what I need to know and I will not kill you else, you can be a guest to lucifer tonight in hell," Marcus responded with an indifference that told Cole that this monster in front of him was not joking about killing him.


    "Why does she seem so attached to you, that she refuses to let go no matter how much you abuse her?"

 Chapter 294: Can鈥檛 leave

    Marcus asked the question that really bugged him immediately. Cole, deeply scared of death, quickly narrated the story of how Diana grew up with a single parent, she and her mum worked odd jobs to get money to survive and also for schooling.


    Life became harder for Diana after her mother died of leukemia due tock of a donor and money, so she hadcked the support of people and rtives growing.


    She also missed out on parent love and had no friends due to her busy schedule. By pulling a number of strings, he was able to make her fall in love with him after his organized crime escapade.


    Due to her loveless rtionship, she had been determined to hold on to him in spite of his abusive acts, taking her money even up to locking out of the apartment at times or inside the closet as punishment.


    Marcus, angry at how insensitive, destructive and maniptive Cole had been, mmed his palm on the kitchen sink as he closed his eyes to calm himself down to prevent him from killing Cole. Pacing up and down the small kitchen, Marcus held his fist as he radiated terrifying killing intent.


    Cole shuddered at the presence of aura and cowered to the corner, trying to erase his existence from this monster.


    "Why did she continue to endure?" Marcus with a solemn voice, his fists remained clenched as he turned his gaze to Cole in the corner.


    "As as ¡­ as long as I said, I was lea- leaving she would turn and beg me, then we would return to the normal style" he stammered as his eyes looked at the floor avoiding the blood red eyes.


    "You do know, you are beast right, manipting and treating a daughter of Eve like a toy and pleasure item, you deserve to die, but since you answered all I asked you, I will not kill you," Marcus said in one breath as he reigned in his anger to kill the inhumane boyfriend that yed his darling like a fiddle.


    Dragging Cole by the hair, he pulled into the living room, fished out a book and told him to use bleed himself to write an apology to Diana, telling her he would get out of her life and leave her to Marcus to care for her for the rest of her life.


    Cole wavered a bit but seeing Marcus starting to get angry with an intense aura that scared, he quickly shouted, "I will do it, I will write, please don''t kill me" while shivering.


    After he was done, Cole faced away from Marcus, swearing in his heart to get back at him as long as he got out the tricky situation alive while dealing with Diana, that bitch, for seducing such a strong man.


    Marcus knew that Cole was as venomous as a viper and leaving him without punishment that can shake his core would lead to worse consequences in the future, but he kept quiet as he waited for a blood apology to be written. After reading the apology and finding it satisfactory, he growled at Cole, "Get over here,"


    Cole in a bid to leave his situation alive, crawled over quickly.


    "Look into my eyes," Marcus, as his eyes gleamed with blood red light falling on Cole as he looked into it. A strong wave of despair as he started to shout and as he experienced the power of Marcus''s ocr abilities, the eighteen levels of hell. Soiling himself as he experienced all his fears and deepest pains in the depth of his soul within five seconds which felt like to him like a millennium.


    Marcus, moving forward, decided to have his blood as a snack sucking until he was half dead. He then carefully wiped out his existence out of Cole''s mind to ensure his special identity was not leaked and then proceeded to think of a way to throw him out.


    As the night unfolded, Marcus felt it was better to dump Cole into the street like garbage, like a gust of wind, he raced to the next city with his inhumane speed while holding the half-dead delusional Cole and dumped him in the city slums, leaving him to his fate before starting back to his city and apartment all within the dead cover of the night and some hours.


    Marcus remained by Diana''s side, watching over her as she rested. He knew the trauma she had endured went beyond just physical wounds and understood that she could get better and return to her bright self with a safe space to heal both


    physically and emotionally. In the stillness of the night, Marcus couldn''t help but reflect on the fragility of human rtionships and the depths of suffering that some endure.


    *******


    Diana woke up with a mix of emotions, her body still sore from the previous night''s ordeal. As she slowly regained consciousness, the memories of the previous night''s ordeal flooded her mind, causing her to shudder involuntarily. Her first instinct was to find out where Cole, her now-ex-boyfriend, was.


    With a tremor in her voice, Diana mustered the strength to speak, "Marcus, please... I need to know something. Where is Cole? Has he abandoned me or feels like I am too useless? Or has Cole been arrested? Or did he leave me because I managed to be unable to take the beating?"


    Confused on what exactly she felt like asking and was starting to seem as though she was losing, Marcus quickly walked to her and held her hands, trying to console her.


    "Hey princess, take it easy. Just ask what you want to know one by one?" Marcus chided as he kept a gentle smile on his face.


    Taking a deep breath topose herself, she ask, "Where is Cole?"


    Marcus looked her in the eye and averted his eyes after a while, causing her to grow panicky. "Please, Marcus, tell me where Cole is? I have to beg, our rtionship can not just end like this? We have been together for a long time and n to get married next year?"

 Chapter 295: Letter

    She continued rambling devastatingly as she could notprehend why things seemed a little different this morning. She knew it was not the first time Cole had beaten her but he was always there to pet her in the morning.


    Looking toward Marcus, "did you sleep here? Did you arrest my boyfriend? Who are you? Why did you even barge into our lives? You have ruined me," she screamed hysterically as she pushed away Marcus'' hand holding her while trying to get up from the bed to look for Cole.


    Marcus, his expression filled with pain and unwillingness, took hold of Diana''s trembling body and forced her back into bed while speaking softly to her, offering her a sense of reassurance.


    "Diana, I''m deeply sorry for what you''ve endured. Cole chose to leave on his own ord after we had a conversation. I made him understand some facts about life as well as the danger that could happen if this continued. If I had note rushing in yesterday, we would have lost you to his fury and jealousy"


    He continued piously, "after a long night of talk, he realized that he needed help and should get it from professionals, so he left you a letter written in hands that speaks of his passions, pains and difficulties. Although, he would loved you to wait for him, he said he had no idea of what he was doing and treatment would take longer than anyone knows if at all it is treatable"


    Tears welled up in Diana''s eyes as she struggled toprehend the situation. "But why, Marcus? Why would he just walk away like that?"


    Gently squeezing her hands, Marcus spoke withpassion, "He left because he finally recognized the gravity of his actions, the pain he inflicted upon you and how much it has affected you"


    Diana''s voice quivered with a mix of skepticism and vulnerability, "The letter? Can I see it now? I need to know if his words are genuine. I want to know what he thinks of me and what he wants to do"


    Understanding her need for validation, Marcus nodded, walking to the sitting room to bring her the blood letter and handed it to her. Diana held the letter in her hands, her heart pounding with a flurry of emotions. Uncertain of what she would find, she slowly unfolded it and was shocked by the redness of the letter which seemed to be blood.


    Turning to ask Marcus, "is this blood?" she asked in a quivering tone.


    "Yes, he cut his thumb to use his blood to demonstrate what he really feels and the pain he felt after realizing what he did to you" Marcus said with a straight face.


    Nodding gently, she turned her gaze back to the letter to understand what Cole was thinking. As she absorbed the contents of the letter, tears streamed down Diana''s face. The sincerity of Cole''s remorse was evident in his words. It was a side of him she had never witnessed before, and it left her grappling with conflicting emotions.


    Looking up at Marcus, her voice filled with vulnerability, Diana expressed her doubts, "How can I trust this, Marcus? Can I truly believe that he''s genuinely sorry?"


    Marcus, his gaze unwavering, offered words of wisdom and support, "Trust is earned, Diana. It takes time to rebuild, and it''s okay to have doubts. Only you


    can decide if you''re ready to forgive and give him a chance. Your safety and well-being are paramount."


    Tears welled up in Diana''s eyes as she struggled toprehend the situation. "But why, Marcus? Why would he just walk away like that?"


    Marcus responded by gently patting her head, signaling her to rest. "I can''t say but you do deserve the best and I would take care of you well as he suggested. But until we see him, we can not say"


    Wiping away her tears, Diana acknowledged Marcus''s unwavering care.


    "Marcus, I don''t know what would have happened if you hadn''t stepped in," she said softly, her voice filled with genuine gratitude. "Thank you for saving me. I can''t express how grateful I am."


    Marcus nodded, his eyes filled with empathy and understanding. "You don''t have to thank me, Diana. It was the right thing to do. No one should ever have to endure what you went through. I couldn''t just stand by and watch."


    Diana''s heart warmed at his words, feeling a sense offort and safety in his presence. She could see the genuine concern in his eyes, giving her a glimmer of hope for a brighter future.


    As they engaged in small talk, Marcus shared that he had applied for a leave for the week, both for her and himself. He wanted to ensure she had the time and space to rest and recuperate, knowing that healing went beyond physical wounds.


    "You need time to heal, Diana," he said softly. "I made sure to make them understand the situation and that you needed time and support during this period. I was also granted a leave since I can continue the work coboration I was working on, Sophia," he continued with a warm smile, keeping her rxed.


    "You don''t have to face this alone." he added with a handsome smile.


    Marcus went above and beyond throughout the day to provide Diana withfort and care. He made her favorite soothing tea with expertise that reflected the demeanor of a tea master. His warm smile reflected his genuine concern for her well-being as he handed her the cup.


    Diana sipped the tea, feeling itsforting warmth seep into her body. She looked up at Marcus, gratitude gleaming in her eyes. "Thank you, Marcus," she whispered, her voice filled with appreciation. "You''ve been so kind to me, taking care of me like this. I don''t know how to express how grateful I am."


    Marcus gently sat beside her, cing a hand on her shoulder. "Diana, it''s my honor to be here for you. Seeing you safe and at ease is the greatest reward for me. You deserve all the care and support in the world."


    They shared a tender moment, their eyes locked in understanding. It was as if words were unnecessary in that instant, for their connection spoke volumes.

 Chapter 296: Avoiding him

    Marcus heard a soft rapping knock at his door, his senses heightened, and a wave of tension washed over him. He rarely got visitors so he didn''t know who it was. He approached the door cautiously, his expression grave. However, when he opened the door and saw Diana standing there, relief and concern washed over him.


    "Diana, it''s good to see you," he greeted, a bit dazed and wearily looking, as his eyes still looked downcast despite trying his best to look normal.


    "How are you today,e in," he continued as he swung open his door to give her ess to the plush apartment. Diana walked in cautiously, taking in the look on Marcus'' face as she replied subconsciously. She noticed worry etched on Marcus'' face and called him out on it.


    Concern filled her voice as she said, "You don''t look well, Marcus. What is wrong? You know you can always talk to me." Marcus felt the genuine concern in her voice strike a chord within Marcus, stirring conflicting emotions within him.


    He gently affirmed that he was fine but might need some rest due to being continuously stressed, knowing he couldn''t burden her with the weight of his responsibilities. With a sigh, he reached out to touch her hand gently. "Thank you, Diana. I think I just need to have some rest."


    Diana, ever perceptive, felt it might have been more than this but was unable to prod the words of Marcus no matter how she tried. Feeling resigned, she decides to express her support to him as she gently whispers to his ears after drawing him into a hug.


    "I''m here for you, and I''ll do anything to ease your worries, and I really mean anything," she said with a solemn voice capable of bewitching the heart.


    Seeing and smelling her up so close, Marcus felt a familiar bloodlust rising within him. Feeling the desire to sink his fangs into her tempting allure neck, Marcus fought against his primal instincts, reminding himself of his duty to protect her. Suppressing the hunger that threatened to consume him, he managed a small smile.


    "I appreciate your understanding.I would make sure to be fine as soon as possible."


    They walked out of his apartment to hers with small steps. After a few moments of small talk, Marcus walked Diana to her door. His gaze lingered on her, his desire for her blood momentarily suppressed but still ever-present. "Thank you, Diana," he said sincerely, his voice filled with gratitude. "Your presence alone brings mefort. Take care of yourself, and I''ll see you soon."


    Diana smiled warmly, her eyes reflecting a deep sense of care. "You take care too, Marcus," she replied, her voiceced with sincerity. "Remember, I''m just a phone call away if you ever need me."


    Marcus closed his eyes, leaning against the door of his apartment. He could still feel the warmth of Diana''s presence lingering in his thoughts. The conflicting emotions within him raged like a storm, battling against his innate desires. He longed to give in to his bloodlust, to indulge in the primal urge that coursed through his veins.


    But he knew surrendering to those instincts would put Diana at risk, and he refused to let that happen.


    "Control," he whispered to himself, a mantra to anchor his wavering will. "I must maintain control."


    He paced back and forth in his dimly lit apartment, the weight of his responsibilities pressing upon him.


    His mind raced with conflicting thoughts and desires as he returned to his apartment. The bloodlust within him simmered, a constant reminder of his true nature. He yearned for release, for a way to quiet the relentless hunger that gnawed at his core.


    He had to find a way to snuff out his bloodlust, to channel his energy into something constructive. Hunting alone in the darkness would only offer temporary relief; he needed a greater purpose to sustain him.


    He closed his eyes momentarily, attempting to gather his thoughts and find a semnce of calm. But the image of Diana lingered in his mind, her kindness, her unwavering support.


    She had offered him sce, a different kind of sce that could not be found in the depths of the night. He opened the window in his room as he took off into the night, a predator who sought the sce of darkness and pumping blood to hold onto his sanity.


    *******


    The morning sun sprang into the wide sky early marking a beginning of the golden time on the first day of the week as Marcus made his way to the office.


    He had hoped to catch Diana up together in going to the office, however a thirty minutesteness seemed to tell him his couple walk possibility was not going to work this beautiful morning.


    "Hello, good morning," Marcus greeted, exchanging pleasantries with his co-workers as he took the elevator to his floor. Wafting into his nostrils, the coffee held by his co-worker told him, humans need breakfast and Diana had most likely not gotten one since she had a very early head start.


    Stopping at the nearest floor, he doubled back to the nearest coffee shop to get a morning smiling sip for his love. Seemingly unaware of her preferences but recognizing her sweet tooth, he diligently ordered all he could find and brought along with him, taking a delivery help from the shop.


    After setting up and going through the day, Marcus realized that other than the general meeting in the morning, Diana seemed to have diligently avoided him even though their working spaces were shared and had directly opposite cubicles.


    "Hey, Diana," Marcus called out, in a seemingly unhappy mood which sounded like an abandoned lover. "I have not seen you all day, you seem very busy. What have you been up to," he asked genuinely curious as he skipped over to her as she walked towards an adjacent cubicle before trying to hurry out again.


    "Well, not really," she continued in an evasive manner as she tried to put some distance between which seemed to indicate she was rushing.


    "I got to help others out in the best way I can," she calmly said as she walked away while trying to hide the redness in her face and neck.

 Chapter 297: The kiss

    Starting to grow frustrated at his inability to hold a proper conversation with her and sensing a bit of alienation in her speech, he decided to ost her for lunch.


    Walking across quickly to meet her at the elevator, he asked pensively and expectantly about her lunch ns.


    "You would sure have time to catch a lunch bite, what to eat together?" as he asked expectantly looking at her blushing face.


    "Yeah, why not," she replied straight with a smile and a wink as the elevator door closed signaling the conversation was to be continuedter or have ended.


    As though lunch time seemed to freeze, time passed by very slowly as Marcus nced at his watch umpteenth time.


    "It''s lunch time, and I''m about to head out to eat. Where do you like to eat?" he asked with a childlike happiness as he anticipated her answer while selecting menus in his head.


    "I''m sorry, Marcus, I wouldn''t be able to make it as I need to finish up this task before taking any break" she replied softly, her tone guarded.


    Devastated at the news, Marcus continued the call halfhearted while promising to bring her a bit of what she likes as he walked dispiritedly from the office to get a bite outside.


    *******


    Marcus couldn''t ignore the growing tension between him and Diana. It looked like after he kept his thoughts from her some nights ago, she had been avoiding him, keeping her distance as if trying to create a barrier between them. It pained him to see her pulling away, and he couldn''t bear the thought of losing the connection they had built.


    Determined to confront the issue head-on, Marcus decided to take matters into his own hands. He knew he had to talk to Diana and find out what was truly going on.


    With a mix of nerves and hope, he made his way back to the office, his mind consumed by thoughts of her.


    As Marcus entered the office, he spotted Diana at a friend''s desk, engrossed in a fashion gist. Confirming that she was not busy during the period he went for lunch with a coworker, he felt a losing battle and was at his wits ends.


    Approaching her with a smile, he spoke softly, "Here are the sandwiches you asked for" as he handed a shopping nylon in his hands.


    "Wow, you got it from Burritos, thanks a lot, Marcus, '''' she said with a smile. However, seeing her being polite, her bodynguage guarded, her eyes avoiding any contact with him. He took a deep breath, mustered his courage, and decided on an enclosed space to discuss with her.


    "Hey, Diana," Marcus continued, his voice filled with warmth and curiosity, "can you help me real quick with some files on Sofia beauty spa in the storage room? I have a call now and I need it to work in an immediate call thates after it."


    Diana looked up, her gaze meeting him briefly before quickly shifting away. "Sure, why not. I''ll get it for you in some minutes" she replied sinctly as started to make her way to her desk.


    After noticing her make way to the storage space, Marcus followed in a heartbeat.


    Closing the door after as he entered and resting on it. Shocked at the quick flurry actions that happened, "I thought you had a call," she said quietly as she looked up to see who it was.


    Marcus noticed her defensive stance and decided to cut straight to the chase. "Diana, we need to talk. Why does it feel like you are avoiding me? Please, don''t say you are not, just talk to me straight. I''m going crazy here"


    Diana''s eyes flickered with a mix of emotions, and she sighed softly. "Marcus, I... I''m sorry if I''ve been distant. It''s just... after what happened that night, I needed some space to process everything."


    Marcus nodded, understanding her need for space but still feeling the ache of her withdrawal. "I understand, Diana. I get what you are saying but I don''t. It is not that night. After thest time, when you came to my apartment that''s when all these started. What''s the issue?"


    Diana hesitated for a moment, her gaze locked on the floor. Finally, she looked up, her eyes filled with a mix of vulnerability and fear. "Marcus, really it is not. It is just me needing time to sort myself out¡­"


    Without waiting for her to finish her sentence, Marcus closed the gap between them. Surprised yet shy at the sudden loss of personal space, Diana spaced out as her gaze was fixed on his handsome face while her words felt incoherent.


    Feeling her breadth in close proximity, Marcus felt a wave of lust wash over him, seeing her plump lush pink lips, his control flew out of the window.


    Before she could withdraw her mind from its far ces, his arms were around her, as sure and hard as on the dark road to oblivion, so hot. She felt again the rush of helplessness, the sinking yielding, the surging tide of warmth that left her limp.


    And the quiet face of Diana was blurred and drowned to nothingness. He bent back her head across his arm and kissed her, softly at first, and then with a swift gradation of intensity that made her cling to him as the only solid thing in a dizzy swaying world.


    His insistent mouth was parting her shaking lips, sending wild tremors along her nerves, evoking from her sensations she had never known she was capable of feeling. And before a swimming giddiness spun her round and round, she knew that she was kissing him back.


    Falling into a typical fantasy, made her face apple red, however before she could recover her senses from dark fantasies, Marcus arms were around her waist, with surge of warmth and gentleness she had never know before, leaving her a rush of helplessness, the sinking yielding and limp while expecting what came next as she closed her eyes.


    With a gentle tilt of her head against his arm, Marcus''s lips met hers in a soft, yet hungry kiss. The touch ignited a fire within her, gradually intensifying with each passing moment. She clung to him, feeling his solidity as the world around them swayed in dizzying motion. His mouth pressed insistently against hers, parting her quivering lips and awakening sensations she had never fathomed.


    In the whirlwind of emotions, she found herself responding to his passionate embrace. Every nerve in her body trembled with a mixture of excitement and vulnerability. As the intensity of their connection grew, a dizzying giddiness overcame her, spinning her in a euphoric dance. It was in that moment that she realized she was not only kissing him, but surrendering to the depth of her feelings.

 Chapter 298: Treat you right

    With a very happy overtone, Marcus was relishing in his memories of the day, all other worries out of the door.


    Lost in his daydream in the evening, a gentle rapping on the door interrupted his joyful mind journey. Angry and frustrated, he moved towards the door to see who it was, wanting to get it over as soon as possible to resume his mind journey.


    As she knocked on the door, her heart raced with a mix of nervousness and anticipation. She hoped that her gesture would bring a smile to Marcus''s face and let him know that she was also excited about it, especially after their short office romance.


    When Marcus opened the door and saw Diana standing there with a bag of food, his eyes lit up with surprise.


    "Diana, what are you doing here?" he asked, a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his lips as his face glowed with light seeing her standing at his door.


    "Come in and have a seat," he continued quickly as he swiftly recovered from his thoughts and surprise, swinging the door ajar to make room for her presence.


    "I brought you dinner," she replied, her voice filled with warmth. "I thought you could use a home-cooked meal and somepany."


    Marcus''s heart swelled with gratitude as he stepped aside, allowing Diana to enter his house. The aroma of the food filled the air, making his stomach rumble. He couldn''t help but feel a sense offort and familiarity as Diana settled in the kitchen, unpacking the containers of food she had prepared.


    Watching her pack and unpack, reminded him so much of Cassandra that he stood rigidly reminiscing in his memories.


    Seeing him lose concentration, Diana gently poked him with a te and asked, "what is wrong? You spaced out again"


    "It has been a long time since someone decided to cook for me or even prepare something nice intentionally for me without me asking, thank you so much Diana," he said solemnly as he nced seriously into her eyes catching every bit of her blush.


    "Come on, don''t make it sound so serious. You are ruining the moment" she muttered softly as she blushed furiously while fiddling with food she was arranging.


    Seeing his darling growing shy, he smiled mildly, pulled out a seat and waited for her to be down.


    As they sat at the dining table, Marcus couldn''t help but admire Diana''s cooking skills. The vors danced on his tongue, bringing him a sense of immense satisfaction and happiness.


    "You didn''t have to go through all this trouble, Diana," Marcus said, his voice filled with appreciation. "I can''t thank you enough for being so thoughtful."


    Diana smiled warmly, her eyes sparkling. "It''s the least I could do, Marcus. After everything that has happened, I feel this is something that can serve as good thank you for all you done for me"


    "Mmm, this is delicious, Diana," Marcus eximed between bites. "You have a true talent for cooking. I feel like I''m being nourished not only physically but emotionally as well."


    Diana blushed at thepliment, her cheeks turning a shade of pink. "Ah ah, you have such a slippery tongue but I''m d you''re enjoying it."


    They continued while making small talks about everything and nothing, savoring the vors of the food and enjoying each other''s presence.


    As they retired into the living room, nestling in each other arms, the tension in the room grew as they rxed watching a tv for the night.


    "Stay for the night," Marcus whispererd into her ears, barely audible.


    With a blushing face, she nodded gently as she tightened her hands on his arm ced around her.


    Diana''s breath increased slightly, seeming to fall into a daydream as she stared at Marcus face so close to her. Touching her lips gently reveling in the kiss memories from the office for an hour, a mix of surprise and anticipation coursing through her.


    With a tender smile, Marcus, finally unable to take more of the tension, made a move on her, his lips meeting hers in a passionate kiss. In that moment, the worries and uncertainties melted away, leaving only the raw intensity of their shared desire.


    Gently biting her plump lips till it bled, he drew the first taste of her blood. Ecstasy fuelled through him, licking, sucking, kissing, the kiss became bloody real quick as they lost themselves into the pools of passion as he captured Diana''s lips with his own, savoring the taste and the connection they shared. It


    was a bittersweet moment, tinged with both longing and restraint. He poured his emotions into the kiss, letting her know just how much she meant to him.


    Diana responded eagerly, her lips moving against his in a passionate dance. They melted into each other''s embrace, a mingling of desire and affection. It was a moment of vulnerability and surrender, a testament to their deepening connection.


    Stopping for a minute to catch their breath, Diana yfully poked his ribs whileining about him biting her lips,


    "Why did you bite me, you are so naughty," she pouted.


    Marcus leaned closer, his voice filled with warmth.


    "Diana, there''s something else I want to tell you. Ever since I met you I have always wanted a taste of you, May I?"


    Nodding her gently as she gave her consent, Marcus plunged right at her lips, but more gentle and slowing this time, taking his time to savor her lips as a delicacy.


    Breaking the kiss, Diana''s heart raced in her chest, her pulse echoing the rapid beat of their intertwined souls. She gazed into Marcus''s eyes, her own filled with a blend of anticipation and affection.


    "I don''t want to let go," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Being in your arms feels likeing home, Marcus. I''ve never felt so alive, so connected."


    Marcus tightened his embrace, his touch providing aforting anchor amidst the tumultuous sea of emotions. "Diana, are you sure about this?" He questioned.


    "Yes."


    "Okay I guess I have to treat you right tonight," he whispered into her ears as he carried gently yet gracefully into the adjoining room, their bodies molded together, their beings merging into a singr entity.


    The boundaries of time and space dissolved as they existed in a realm where only their love mattered.

 Chapter 299: Desires

    Marcus couldn''t quite figure out how he managed to restrain himself until he got to the bedroom. The second he picked Diana up and felt her legs wrap around his waist, it took everything he had to noty her on just any t surface or push her up against the wall to do as he pleased with her.


    The frantess in her kisses and her caresses did absolutely nothing to help.


    She grasped onto the hem of his shirt, slowly pushing it upwards until he broke the kiss to get rid of it. She had reached out tentatively to trace her fingers across his strong arms, slowly crawling up to his shoulders, then over his well-defined chest, down to his abs, finally stopping at the waistband of his jeans.


    She raised her eyes to meet his gaze, asking for permission to continue but he instead took her hands into his own again before gently pushing her back towards the bed. "Just let me love you."


    Slowly and silently, he stripped Diana of her own shirt, making sure that his hands traced every curve of her torso and earning a shiver from her.


    She pulled his lips back down to hers as soon as the shirt was off. He gathered her body tighter against his and ran his hands up her naked back. Without


    breaking their heated kiss, he had pushed her to lie down on the bed, his body hovering over hers as he leaned against his arms.


    The little soundsing from her throat and the movements she was making from right under him had Marcus on the brink of losing control. He had leaned back on his knees to free his arms as they snaked their way down to her hips.


    He hooked his fingers under the waistband of her panties and pulled them down her long legs, tossing the flimsy material over his shoulder.


    He felt all the heat in his body travel towards his crotch as she opened her body to him. It had already taken so much to control his primal instincts and not ravage her.


    But the trust and need swirling in her eyes were all the permission that he needed to go further, quickly getting rid of his own clothes.


    Marcus crawled his way back to her, his hands grazing her legs followed by feather-light kisses before stopping at the apex of her thighs. Before Diana could utter a protest, his tongue swiped at her folds.


    She moaned at the sensations that he was creating. He traced his tongue up and down her slit before closing his mouth to suckle on the tight bundle of nerves of her clit.


    Her blissful moan turned into a gasp as she felt him slide a thick finger into her core. Between the licking, sucking, and the pumping of his hand, she reached her climax, crying out his name.


    Leaving lingering kiss on her neck and breast, he asked with a raspy voice that didn''t sound like him,


    "Allow me to leave hickeys on you darling, I want everyone to know you are taken"


    With a nodding of head, she acquiesced to his demands and he gradually took bites as well as some of her blood intermittently while making sure it was not painful at the very least.


    He made his way back up her body and gave her a kiss, the taste of her own arousal and blood lingering on his tongue. With his foreheadid upon her own, he searched her eyes for one final measure.


    Seeing nothing but a glow of need, he grabbed his erection and settled the blunt tip of his hard length against her opening before slowly pushing his way in, sheathing himself halfway into her warmth before slowly pulling out again. With a quick thrust of his hips, he buried himself to the hilt, making her gasp.


    He let go of her hips only to bring her legs up and around his waist. As he drove into her, she let out a keening cry and arched her back into his body, each thrust growing more possessive than the one before. Her hands wed at his back, leaving furious red bruises behind.


    She began thrusting her hips higher to meet his, almost leading him to his doom. He reached down between their bodies and rubbed his thumb across her clit, giving her more pleasure than she could have imagined. It wasn''t long until he felt her walls close in on him. "Cum for me, Diana."


    She felt the familiar thrills racing up her spine as soon as he said the words. She screamed into his shoulder beforeunching into her second orgasm of the night.


    He didn''t take long to join her in her happiness and released his hot seed deep into her. Copsed upon her with a few final thrusts, sliding off to the side to avoid crushing her with his weight.


    Nothing could be heard in the room save their heavy breathing for a few seconds. When he finally gathered his breath, he yanked away from her embrace, eliciting a moan from her. He instantly took her in his arms and draped the downforter at the foot of the bed over their nude bodies.


    Completely spent and satiated, he pressed a kiss to her forehead. Before fully sumbing to sleep, he heard the sweetest and most beautiful of words leave her lips.


    *********


    Marcus awoke the next day with a mixture of happiness and worry racing through his mind. As he softly awoke from his nap, his gaze was drawn to the bite mark on Diana''s neck. It was still there, to his relief, a visual reminder of the wonderful night they had spent. It gave himfort to know that their connection was more than just a fantasy.


    Marcus''s thoughts were also tinged with concern. He couldn''t deny the hunger within him, the primitive craving for blood that Diana''s taste had reawakened. He''d never had such a yearning before, and now since the mark was still visible, he was afraid he wouldn''t be able to satisfy it.


    Marcus watched Diana sleep soundly beside him with his brow wrinkled. The early morning light fell on her face, throwing a gentle shine on her features. He was struck by her beauty, fragility, and the faith she had ced in him.


    Marcus couldn''t help but wonder, as he gently brushed a strand of hair away from her face, how he would deal with this sudden need. He didn''t want to hurt Diana or endanger her, but he couldn''t resist the primordial desires coursing through his veins.

 Chapter 300: Eerie

    The days that followed Marcus and Diana''s intimate encounter were filled with excitement. They craved and bloomed in their newfound rtionship; their emotions linked passionately and intimately. The fervor of their sensual tie had strengthened their sense of bond, and they relished their beautiful moments together.


    The clouds are darkening, and it''s raining furiously, giving everywhere a cool and rxing atmosphere but all Marcus could see was gray. The sky, to him, was a canvas of dark grays, heavy with the weight of gloom, as if it knew something he didn''t. It was as if the weather itself mirrored his inner turmoil, amplifying the sense of impending danger.


    A faint sensation of worry had begun to sneak into Marcus''s consciousness despite the delight and shared sensations of his now blooming affection. He initially ascribed it to the exhration of being in a new rtionship and the pleasure of venturing into new territory of love and intimacy.


    However, as the days passed, the sense of being watched became greater, nibbling at his instincts like a persistent predator.


    As he walked briskly up from the apartment into his garage, he couldn''t help but feel a prickling sensation at the back of his neck. The hairs stood on end, and he


    couldn''t shake the eerie feeling that someone was watching him, tracking his every step.


    Instinct took over, guiding Marcus to quicken his pace, he seeked a dark corner and vanished into it, trying to counter every reconnaissance leveled at him. While wondering what could be going on as he walked on the street. His heightened sense refused to quieten down at every shadow that stared at him in his imagination, seeming to hold secrets and making every passerby a potential observer.


    The bustling city streets offered no respite or refuge from the lurking eyes that haunted his thoughts.


    He dismissed it yesterday as ordinary paranoia, the result of his busy mind. Today, though, was different.


    Marcus''s eyes darted around as he entered into the office space, searching for any signs of unusual activity. His instincts told him that he needed to ensure Diana''s safety, to protect her from whatever darkness loomed. He couldn''t shake the feeling that she, too, was in danger.


    Reaching Diana''s desk, Marcus found her engrossed in her work, her brow furrowed in concentration. A mixture of relief and worry flooded his veins as he approached her.


    "Diana," Marcus called out, his voice filled with concern. "Are you okay? Has anything strange happened?"


    Startled by Marcus''s sudden presence, Diana looked up, her eyes widening in surprise. "Marcus, you startled me," she replied, a hint of confusion in her voice. "I''m fine, nothing out of the ordinary. Why do you ask?"


    Marcus took a moment to catch his breath, he stated with a gentle smile,


    "Nothing, I was lost by the fact that you were frowning as you were working and felt you needed some break. You will grow if you are frowning a lot and I am not allowing that happen on my watch,"


    He quibbled glibly as he managed to distract her from his initial pensive look and poking fun at her, also conveniently distracting himself from all his worries at the moment, as he rxed into the moment.


    "It is you that will grow old real quick,"she retorted sourly as she got into the joke, seeming to rx in his presence as they joked around albert quietly to prevent disturbing others


    "Here you go," she remarked cheerfully as she handed him a cup of coffee. "Are you get enough sleep? She added slyly with a mischievous smile on her face as she kept her voice down"


    She settled into her own office chair and took the paper with a bold contract project written on it. She pretended to study the file.


    "Babe, I have something special for you for lunch if you are up for it," she said nonchntly as she pretended to mention something trivial while silently taking in his face from the corner of her eyes.


    Sliding a piece of rumpled small fabric into his pocket as she reached his table after leaving her space.


    "That''s my panties so I have no panties on currently, do you want something new for lunch?" she whispered in an almost inaudible voice as she prepared to stand while furiously blushing as she walked away


    In a loud voice, Marcus said in a raspy voice, "please the storage room by lunch, I will take you up on your challenge and deal, Oh! Sorry guys for the noise, I needed to jump a real quick start with Diana for work" while he was


    apologizing for distracting others as he jumped to his feet to inform her of his interest.


    Blushing slightly, Diana nodded as she left the room to concentrate on the tasks she was working on before Marcus came to the office, while trying to keep a smile Marcus''s non realization of her arousal and hunger as soon as sheid her eyes on him as well as her pre-office rump.


    *******


    Diana left home earlier than Marcus as she needed to cover up some of the time she lost and follow-up on some new clients who were seeking to get apartments in the new suburb project thepany was working on.


    However, getting to the office, she couldn''t get Marcus out of her mind. As she tried to focus more, the greater the interest came burning in her threatening to consume her.


    Trying to clear her head, she walked towards the storage to get some files to help her prepare for theing presentations she had during the day. Diana could not help but recall her and Marcus'' first intimate moment right inside the locker room, her breadth speeding up with heart threatening to overrun its limit, her lust bloomed totally.


    She reached her hand inside her skirt and caressed her most intimate parts without thinking. She pushed her panties'' crotch aside, feeling for the sensitive skin beneath that her silk underwear were attempting to cover. She wasn''t shocked when she felt moisture and stickiness in her crotch. She knew she was aroused.


    Diana chuckled. "You naughty girl," she said softly to herself. She couldn''t remember thest time she had wet herself over a man. But why worry with the past when the future was more fascinating, she pondered as the hand inside her skirt moved.


    Fingers began to crawl and twitch through the secret flesh, and she was soon standing in the same corner, breathing fiercely and bucking her hips just enough to make the shelf corners screech and creak. She closed her eyes to heighten her sensations and make the moment feel more intense. Her moist pussy began to fill the air, and her hard panting blended in with it.


    She came shortly enough. Her own juices creamed her fingers, encircling them in a sticky, wet hug. She exhaled as onest tremor ran through her body, then removed her hand and adjusted her skirt. She took time to examine her fingertips. What the hell, she reasoned. She shook her head and inserted her cum-covered fingers inside her mouth.


    She relished the strange sensation of her own fingers in her lips. The thoughts aroused her interest once again.

 Chapter 301: Naughty

    While licking and sucking her fingers, she moved one hand under her blouse and stroked her breast frantically. Under her silk top, she was absolutely naked. Because the garment was designed with some breast coverage within, so wearing a bra was unnecessary.


    Her lips curled into a mischievous smile, and sheughed again. She reached down, pulled her panties down her legs, and removed it off her ankles. She was nowpletely naked beneath her professional-looking top and skirt, and the thought thrilled her. Marcus was going to get a surprise!


    She checked her wristwatch and noticed that it was almost time for the office to start. She stuffed her musky underwear into her pocket, intending to store them in her drawer. She rose up and straightened her hair and outfits. As she walked inside the door, she gave herself a final thorough scrutiny. She was happy with what she saw. She seemed polished and professional, exactly how she desired.


    Her naked legs rubbed against one another as she adjusted slightly in her position. She was overjoyed. Marcus had no idea what was in store for him, she reasoned. She was overjoyed with the idea of it.


    ******


    *Lunch break in the Storage room*


    His lips were tender yet hard, and they fervently mashed against her puckers. His kiss was aggressive and wanted something more. He nipped on her lower lip softly.


    He smelled like coffee and cigarettes, which Diana found appealing.


    Marcus had a towering height over Diana. Desiring to encircle his neck in her arms. She tiptoed to ce her arms around his neck as his hand made their way to her butt, gripping the toned flesh of her backside with all the vigor they could manage.


    With heightened arousal, she pulled him closer, allowing him to feel her bare skin that was threatening to burst out from the top and skirt through the thin silk fabric. Kissing passionately with a lust fueling all her thoughts as she breathed his masculine scent, she inserted her tongue into his mouth as they passionately exchanged their saliva.


    Probing around in her mouth, she groaned as his tongue made contact with hers.


    As he suckled softly on her tongue, she lost strength in her knees as she gradually lost herself into the pleasurable moment. Grabbing her butts, he lifted her to the wall as he held her firm from slipping without breaking the kiss.


    Diana broke off from the kiss as she rapidly pulled over blouse, almost breaking off the buttons. Pulling Marcus into another intense kissing moment as she undid his shirt while interrupting for a moment to get the shirt off. In seconds, they were both nude from the waist, Diana arched her back, erging her already sulent breasts even more.


    Marcus intrigued with her action couldn''t restrain a beastly growl as heid his fingers on them


    She couldn''t stop herself from moaning at the pleasure felt as he mulled them into various shapes, pulling his head near to her tits.


    He held her back with his massive hands while his lips sought and swamped one of her breasts. He sucked quickly and without elegance. He sucked so hard that she couldn''t help but let out her voice almost loudly. She pulled at his hair, urging him to be kind, but he disregarded her and continued to pull. She wiggled, trying to break free from his hold, but his arms were too strong.


    She had no choice but to sit helplessly while he licked and suckled at her breast. Her pleas became more strident, but they just served to enrage Marcus even more. He wouldn''t let go. When he was through with one breast, he went on to the other, flicking his tongue with the same ferocity at the already hard nipple. He took one hand off her back and yed with the other breast.


    He painfully tugged at her whole breast, but it was also quite nice.


    Drenched at this point, Diana almost lost control to his actions, which were harsh but deliberate and understanding just what buttons to press. She felt some


    of her juice flow down her thighs since she wasn''t wearing her underwear. She suddenly wanted to feel his lips and tongue down on her.


    Stripping herself of all clothing before moving to do the same for Marcus, she moaned as he kissed every inch of her body. Her fluids flooding out more than usual, probably due to the prohibition against romance in the office.


    Giving a loud gasp as she reached climax,


    "Someone will notice us if you scream out," Marcus mumbled into her ears as he ran his tongue all over her slit.


    "They won''t hear us," she managed to speak out in between gasps. "The walls .


    . The walls are . . . Oh, fuck, that feels so . .


    ." She broke off as shudders racked through her body. She shut her eyes, surrendering to the shakes as he gently spread her lips down there apart and plunged his rod into the soft, soaked flesh.


    As he pounded away into her, she felt her legs being straightened out and saw it was indeed what he was doing. He pushed her legs as he pumped into her, bringing her lower limbs closer to her chest, making her fit nice and tight against his huge cock.


    She was drowning in the sheer ecstasy brought about by thrusting in and out of her pussy. His tongue moved faster and thrust deeper, sending her beyond herself. She knew she was going to cum any minute now, and she told him so.


    "Marcus, I''m going to¡ª" she began, but to her surprise, Marcus removed his tool from her most private part and towered over her again. Her source of pleasure was suddenly cut off, and it infuriated her.


    "What are you doing?" she asked frantically. "Get back there and do what you were doing." She was aware she sounded panicky, but she no longer cared. She wanted it right away.


    "Ask for it, darling," He answered as he gazed lovingly into her eyes.


    Unable to take the wait, "Come on honey, don''t make wait too, just fuck me already," she screamed at Marcus as she tried to pull him to get back inside her. Feeling the innuendo, Marcus resumed his furious thrusting. She too moved and bucked her hips to match his thrusting. The sound of their t bellies meeting together¡ªp, p, p¡ªfilled the room. So did the sound of their harsh


    breathing and panting, not to mention the smell of sweat and body fluids seemed to mingle with the sounds. Their fluid movements helped intensify the level of lust they were feeling toward each other, and in no time, they were both ready to explode.


    Diana, now beyond herself, came at the same time Marcus did. Their orgasm tore through them, and both screamed in unison as their bodies released the fluids they have been keeping inside them for so long, their juices mingling.


    She shut her eyes, taking deep, slow breaths. She was still panting. But their time was almost up now, and she couldn''t afford to face the world outside her door without looking like the polished and professional woman she projected herself to be.


    They sat upright on the table. Marcus got off first, but Diana remained where she was seated. She sat naked as she watched him gather his clothes and get dressed. He was still aroused, she saw, but his trousers did an amazing job of hiding his stiff and erect cock well. Looking at this beautiful specimen of a man turned her on again.


    Picking themselves from the makeshift table they found, Marcus and Diana took some time to clean up and look proper and prim for work without leaving a hint to what they just finished.


    Fully dressed, Marcus walked over to her and stood in front of her. "Shall we?" he said with a loving gaze as he captured her eyes with an arm stretched.


    Diana slid off the table as she ced her hands in his, smiling broadly as they ended their escapade smiling broadly together.

 Chapter 302: Anniversary

    ustomed to the general bustle of the city, Marcus decided to n a surprise for Diana over the weekend, as a celebration of their blooming affections as well as a monumental mark to get a start on their growing fondness to a more deeper rtionship probably, after all it''s been one month together rolling and bing closer than ordinary neighbors.


    The flower shop was not too packed as he walked into the nearest location next to her favorite pastry restaurant, Burritos. After cing multiple orders for her favorite snacks, he took a short stroll into the floral sanctuary.


    The door to the florist shop clicked open with a small bell chiming sonorously, notifying the inhabitants of the shop of the presence of a new guest. Lovely burst of fragrances, lilies, roses and many other natural fragrance filled the air, gently nudging the soul as Marcus made his way to the florist.


    Taking a moment to breathe the rxing portent of fragrance, he turned to the florist to seek the best arrangement of bouquet toplete his preparation as well as ones that could represent his intentions.


    "Earth tend to have different traditions, some help would be nice," he reasoned within his mind as he approached the florist


    The florist, a cheerful woman with a twinkle in her eyes, approached Marcus with a warm smile. "Can I help you find something special today?" she asked, her voice filled with genuine enthusiasm.


    Marcus returned the smile and nodded. "Yes, I''m looking for a bouquet that can describe deep love and devotion for eternity, I would also not want them to have different possible meanings," he replied, his voice tinged with anticipation. "It''s our one-month anniversary, and I want to surprise her." he added after taking a moment to think to ensure that the effect would have the result.


    Picking up his orders at the restaurant and the flower shop, Marcus returned home while taking caution that Diana might catch any whiff of his ns.


    Feeling his phone vibrating in the pocket of his trousers, he picked it up without checking the caller, "Hello, this is Marcus from ABC Properties. What can I help you with today?" He asked sinctly, as he remembered not having any contact on the phone other than work colleagues or clients.


    "Marcus, it''s good to hear your voice," Meredith responded warmly yet in a hurry, as though panicky. "I hope I''m not interrupting anything important," she asked with a slightly weary voice.


    "Hey Meredith, How are you today?" Marcus greeted, his voice tinged with a mixture of anticipation and caution.


    "Where is As? It is very unusual for you to call from his phone. Is there a problem?" he asked tensely as his voice grew taut, slightly anxiousness was noticed in his voice.


    "Oh he''s ying with the kids. I just wanted to check up on you! How are you? Enjoying your trip?"


    Marcus'' lips pulled into a smile as he heard the familiar voice. If it was before his heart would''ve been racing at the sound of her voice but it seems now his heart only beat for Diana.


    Who would''ve thought that he would ever ovee his love for her. Now he felt at peace with himself.


    "It''s great Meredith! This trip is the best decision I have made." He said, his eyes glistening with joy.


    "Oh? Don''t tell me you''ve met some girl?" Meredith asked in a teasing voice.


    "Well¡­.."


    "Oh my God Marcus! And you''ve been hiding it from us. As! As!"She shouted from a distance, her voice filled with excitement. Within seconds, the sound of yfulughter and small footsteps grew louder as As approached, followed by the sound of children''s giggles.


    "What''s going on, Meredith?" As asked, appearing in the doorway with a wide smile on his face. He was holding the hand of their youngest child, Lily and her brother  Ethan. They trailed behind, their faces beaming with curiosity.


    "Guess what, As? Marcus has met someone special on his trip!" Meredith eximed, unable to contain her enthusiasm.


    As grabbed the phone, putting it on speaker. "Marcus, his eyes widening with surprise. "Is that true, Marcus? You''ve found someone?" he asked, his tone a mixture of excitement and curiosity.


    Marcus chuckled, feeling slightly embarrassed by the sudden attention. "Well, it''s still early stages, but yes, I''ve met someone," he admitted, his cheeks turning slightly pink fortunately they weren''t here to see it.


    The children gathered around trying to speak on the phone , their eyes wide with anticipation. Aurora, the youngest, tugged at As'' pant leg, looking up at him with innocent curiosity to bring the phone down.


    "Who is she, Uncle Marcus? Is she pretty?" she asked, her voice filled with wonder as her father lowered the phone.


    Marcus chuckled when he heard her, his smile warm and genuine. "Yes, dear, she''s very pretty," he replied, his voice gentle. "But what matters most is that she''s kind, funny, and makes me feel happy."


    Sirius and Aurora exchanged mischievous nces, their yful nature getting the best of them. "Is she going to be our new aunt?" Sirius asked, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    Meredith and As exchanged a knowing look, their hearts filled with joy for Marcus. "Well, let''s not get ahead of ourselves, kids," Meredith said, trying to temper their expectations. "But who knows? We might have a new addition to the family someday."


    Marcus'' lips pulled up into a smile, feeling a mix of gratitude and love for his friends and their children. Despite the past challenges and heartaches he had faced, he was grateful for the support and happiness he found in their presence.


    As theughter and conversation continued, Marcus couldn''t help but feel a sense of hope and anticipation for what the future held.


    With his heart full of joy, Marcus bid farewell to his friends and their children, promising to share more details about his newfound love in due time. Hanging up the phone, he felt a surge of excitement and determination to make his surprise for Diana even more special.


    Arriving back at his apartment, Marcus carefully arranged the bouquet of flowers he had purchased earlier, making sure each stem was perfectly ced. The vibrant colors and fragrant blossoms seemed to reflect his growing affection for Diana.


    Setting the bouquet on the dining table, Marcus went into the kitchen to prepare a romantic dinner. He knew Diana had a penchant for Italian cuisine, so he selected her favorite pasta dish and paired it with a bottle of her preferred red wine. The tantalizing aroma of garlic and spices filled the air as he cooked, adding to the ambiance of the evening.


    As the final touches were made to the dinner table, Marcus nced at the clock. It was almost time for Diana to arrive home from work. He quickly changed into a crisp shirt and adjusted his tie, ensuring he looked his best for the asion.


    The doorbell rang, causing Marcus'' heart to skip a beat. He took a deep breath to calm his nerves before opening the door to reveal Diana standing there, a look of surprise on her face.


    "Marcus, what''s all this?" she asked, her eyes scanning the beautifully set table and the bouquet of flowers. Her voice was filled with curiosity and excitement.


    Marcus stepped forward, a warm glow emanating from him. "Happy one-month anniversary, Diana," he said, his voice filled with affection. "I wanted to surprise you and celebrate this milestone.


    These flowers are for you," he said softly. "They represent my deep love and devotion for you, and my hope for a beautiful journey together."


    Diana''s eyes filled with emotion as she epted the bouquet, her fingers delicately tracing the petals. "Thank you, Marcus," she whispered, her voice filled with tenderness. "This is more than I could have imagined."


    Diana''s eyes shimmered with tears of happiness as she took in the scene before her. She felt overwhelmed by Marcus''s thoughtfulness and the depth of his feelings for her.


    "I don''t know what to say," she whispered, her voice filled with emotion.


    Marcus gently took her hand in his, his gaze fixed on her eyes. "You don''t have to say anything, Diana. Just knowing that you''re here, sharing this moment with me, is enough. I cherish the time we''ve spent together, and I''m excited for the future we''ll create together."


    Diana''s heart swelled with love as she leaned in and embraced Marcus, feeling a sense of warmth and security in his arms. In that moment, surrounded by flowers and love, they both knew that their bond was something special and worth cherishing.

 Chapter 303: A ride

    The weekend was for rxation and clearing the stress out of the body, maybe bonding time with a lover or family but Marcus couldn''t find an opportunity to do this because of work.


    Marcus found himself immersed in the new mega project that he hadnded with Sophia.


    As the appointed project manager, he was responsible for coordinating with suppliers, managing timelines, and ensuring the project''s sess. The work was starting hence he needed to coordinate between multiple departments to get things  demanding his full attention and dedication.


    Rushing from one meeting to another, he hailed a cab to navigate through the city and save time. The constant buzzing of his phone reminded him of the countless emails and messages waiting for his response.


    As Marcus stepped into the cab, he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of guilt for neglecting his personal life. He missed Diana and longed for their moments ofughter and intimacy. But duty was calling heavily for some days, and he had to focus on the task at hand.


    The cab driver navigated through the bustling streets, while Marcus reviewed the project details on his tablet. Lost in thought, he asionally nced out the window, catching glimpses of familiarndmarks and the city''s vibrant energy. Finally, the cab arrived at the designated meeting ce where Marcus was scheduled to meet Sophia.


    He paid the fare and stepped out, taking a moment to collect himself before entering the building.


    As he walked into the meeting room, Marcus was greeted by a confident and alluring Sophia. Her presencemanded attention, and she exuded an air of power and charm. He couldn''t deny her attractiveness, but he knew he had to remain focused on the business at hand.


    The meeting began, and Sophia wasted no time in showcasing her business acumen and influence. Throughout the meeting, Sophia would asionally brush her hand against Marcus''s arm or lean in slightly, attempting to blur the lines between professional and personal.


    As Sophia''s hand grazed his arm once again, Marcus offered a polite smile. "Let''s focus on the task at hand, shall we? We have a lot to aplish within the given timeline."


    Sophia''s smile widened, her gaze lingering on Marcus.


    "We make a great team, don''t you think? I believe our coboration should extend beyond the confines of this project."


    Marcus sensed the underlying implication in her words and knew he needed to address it tactfully.


    "Sophia, our priority should be the sessfulpletion of this project. While our working rtionship has been fruitful, it''s essential to maintain a professional boundary."


    Sophia''s expression faltered for a moment, but she quicklyposed herself. "Of course, Marcus. Professionalism is important. But there''s no harm in exploring other avenues, is there?"


    Not knowing how to answer her antics, he resumed his question about the ongoing project and what she would prefer for its quality. As Sofia realized, she could help but sigh  as she refocused on their project discussion.


    As the meeting drew to a close, Sophia''s parting words held a hint of yfulness. "Marcus, we are verypatible and click off instantly, don''t you think? Why not consider things again, you can taste some of the goods and incentives first before deciding.


    What do you think?" as she tugged at her blouse with a look that exined more than she said.


    Smiling politely, his response carefully chosen. "Indeed, Sophia, we do work well together. Let''s focus on achieving the best oues for this project, can we do that before we consider any other things.


    We both don''t want investments to go to waste because we made some emotional decision. We can talk about this after we are done with this project, don''t you think that would be the best? he asked with a gentle smile on his face.


    Sophia''s smile faded slightly, reced by a flicker of disappointment in her eyes. She had hoped for a different response, one that would open the door to a more personal connection with Marcus.


    Deciding to focus on building her way into his heart through friendship, her eyes sparkled with a new idea as they drew to the end of the meeting.


    "I remember you dide via a cab, since we are both going home, why don''t I drop you off, after all you are helping me earn money and I don''t want to be a bad host. You wouldn''t say no, right?"


    Caught off guard, Marcus searched for a way to politely decline without jeopardizing their professional rtionship. He knew that epting her offer might give her the wrong impression, but he also didn''t want to offend her. In the end, he decided to oblige, hoping to keep the interaction brief and professional.


    Marcus took a deep breath and replied, "Thank you for the offer, Sophia, but I think I''ll be fine taking a cab or public transportation. It''s more convenient for me, and I don''t want to inconvenience you."


    Sophia''s eyes widened with a touch of disappointment, and she ced a hand on Marcus''s arm, her voice filled with a tinge of yfulness. "Come on, Marcus. We''re friends, aren''t we? It''s no trouble at all, I am free for the rest of the night anyway and it''s no bother, just take it as me also going out to let some steam with a friend after a long day, it''s nothing personal.


    So you don''t need to worry or stress over unnecessary things."


    "Moreover, I am thedy, I should be the one scared, not you," she continued as pouted as though she was wronged.


    Marcus''s internal rm bells started ringing. He understood the implications of epting her offer, but Sophia''s emotional maniption and her insistence on their friendship made it challenging for him to refuse without causing friction.


    Reluctantly, Marcus relented, knowing that he would need to maintain a professional demeanor during the ride and keep the conversation focused on work. "Alright, Sophia, if you insist. But I might not talk throughout the ride, I just want to rest my head for a break a bit. You don''t mind, right?"

 Chapter 304: Unworthy

    Sophia''s smile returned, a hint of triumph shing in her eyes. "Of course, Marcus. We are just taking a break and no disturbance, I promise."


    As they made their way towards Sophia''s car, a sleek and luxurious vehicle that matched her sophisticated demeanor.


    Marcus settled into the passenger seat, feeling a mix of gratitude for the ride and a sense of unease about the situation.


    Marcus couldn''t shake the nagging feeling that this decision might have unintended consequences. He reminded himself to stay vignt and ensure that their interaction remained strictly within the boundaries of their working rtionship.


    During the drive, Sophia tried to engage Marcus in casual conversation. She asked about his personal life, his hobbies, and his interests outside of work but he tried his best to either stay brief or pretend to be absent minded.


    Sophia, although disappointed that the conversation remained one way paced, kept up her facade ofposure, turning up the music while trying to just relieve the awkward atmosphere.


    While Sophia''s seductive undertones were hard to ignore, Marcus maintained a polite distance. He focused on the passing scenery outside the car window, finding sce in the familiarity of the city he called home.


    He silently observed his surroundings, the passing buildings and streets bing a blur as his mind raced with thoughts of hismitment to Diana. He reminded himself that this car ride was merely a means to an end, a temporary situation that he would navigate with caution and professionalism.


    Yet, there was a slight unease that gnawed at the back of his mind. He couldn''t help but sense that something was amiss.


    As they almost arrived at Marcus''s destination, he quickly thanked Sophia for the ride, eager to put the encounter behind him. "Thank you, Sophia. I appreciate your help in getting me here. I''ll see you at the next meeting or when needed."


    Sophia''s disappointment was palpable, but she maintained aposed smile. As they stopped at the end of the drive, Sophia parked the car and turned to face Marcus, a look of disappointment mingled with determination in her eyes.


    "Marcus, I can''t deny the connection between us. There''s something special here, something worth exploring. Why are you so hesitant to embrace it?"


    Marcus sighed, his gaze fixed on a distant point beyond the windshield. "You wouldn''t understand no matter how exin it but it would be best if we just remain friends"


    Sophia''s disappointment turned into a mixture of frustration and longing. She reached out to touch Marcus''s hand, her voice pleading.


    "Marcus, can''t you see? We have chemistry, a connection that''s hard to find. Don''t let this opportunity slip away."


    Marcus gently withdrew his hand from Sophia''s grasp, his expression filled withpassion. "I hope you understand, Sophia. It''s also essential for both of us to focus on our respective careers and avoid any potential misunderstandings."


    Sophia sighed, her disappointment evident. "I suppose I should have expected this," she murmured.


    Marcus nodded politely and stepped out of the car, grateful to be on solid ground again. He watched as Sophia''s car drove away, a mix of relief and concern washing over him.


    As they drove through the familiar streets of the neighborhood, Diana happened to catch a glimpse of the sleek car passing by her house. Her curiosity piqued, she peered through the window and noticed Marcus engaged in conversation with an unfamiliar woman.


    A thousand and one thoughts running through her mind, jealous and insecurity exploded with her as she remembered how unavable Marcus had been for the week and the weekend only to ...¡­


    *********


    As the car pulled into the neighborhood, Marcus stepped out and closed the door, engaging in a conversation with the woman who had been driving. Diana, peering through her window, observed their animated discussion, her heart sinking with a mixture of curiosity and jealousy.


    From her window, Diana noticed the luxurious car that the woman had arrived in, a stark contrast to the low key environs. Curious at the sight, she lingered at the window only to discover a shocker that she wished she hadn''t seen.


    In that moment, doubts and insecurities began to gnaw at her as stared hard at Marcus talking to thedy with a face that she defined as that of those in love. She questioned whether she could truly offer Marcus the life of the high ss, filled with wealth and opulence, seen around the youngdy with whom he was talking.


    In the midst of her turmoil, Diana''s vulnerable state took control of her thoughts, swirling them into a whirlwind of self-doubt. She couldn''t shake off the feeling that the woman in the luxurious car was the catalyst for Marcus''s recent busyness and perceived distance. Her mind yed tricks on her, weaving a narrative that fueled her fears of abandonment and inadequacy.


    "Why would Marcus choose me when he could have someone like her?" Diana whispered to herself, her voice filled with a mixture of despair and resignation. "She''s sophisticated, wealthy, and probably knows how to navigate his world better than I ever could. I''m just an ordinary woman, living in a modest home, trying to make ends meet. How can Ipete with that?"


    Her insecurities gnawed at her, chipping away at the foundation of trust she had built with Marcus. The memories of Cole''s dishonesty resurfaced, intensifying her feelings of vulnerability. She couldn''t bear the thought of history repeating itself, of investing her heart in someone only to be left broken and alone.


    With each passing moment, Diana''s thoughts became more entangled, pushing her towards a decision that seemed like the only way to protect herself ¨C running away.


    The idea of fleeing from the pain and potential heartache consumed her mind.


    "I can''t keep putting myself in vulnerable positions," Diana muttered, her voice filled with determination mixed with a hint of sadness. "If Marcus is meant to be with someone like her, someone who can give him everything he desires, then maybe it''s best if I remove myself from the equation."


    Her mind raced, painting vivid scenarios of a life without Marcus. She imagined the freedom of solitude, where she wouldn''t have to constantly question her worth or fear the sting of betrayal. The allure of self-preservation called to her, offering a false sense of security in the face of uncertainty.


    Diana took a deep breath, attempting to calm the storm within her. Gathering her courage, Diana quietly slipped into her bedroom with her sniffling, away from the scene. Tears welled up in her eyes as she tried to suppress the pain threatening to consume her.


    She couldn''t bear the thought of witnessing Marcus''s happiness with someone else, especially if it meant feeling second-best or unworthy of his love.

 Chapter 305: Indifferent

    Her trembling fingers as she dialed Tania''s number, her voice carrying a mix of vulnerability and desperation as she spoke. "Hey, Tania... Can we talk? I... I need to clear my mind and sort through all these emotions. I feel like I''m caught in a whirlwind, and I can''t see a way out."


    Tania''s voice on the other end of the line was filled with concern. "Diana, of course. You know I''m always here for you. What happened? Are you okay?"


    Diana let out a shaky breath, the weight of her emotions threatening to pull her under. "It''s just... I saw Marcuse in with a rich youngdy today, and suddenly I feel he has all he needs and wants, they look sopatible and good together that I feel stupid for wishing for him in the first ce. I feel like I''m destined for misfortune, that I''ll never measure up."


    "Hey, hey,.... Hold up there girl," Tania interrupted as she discovered her friend spiraling down the path of negative emotions, "A lot have happened to you in thest month till now, why don''t you take some time off ande here and then we find some way out of all this shithole" she continued empathetically as she tried to lift her friend''s spirit.


    "Tania, I can''t thank you enough for being here for me," Diana said, her voice filled with gratitude. Tania''s voice booming warmly over. "That''s what friends are for, Diana. I''m here to support you, no matter what."


    A glimmer of hope flickered in Diana''s heart as she absorbed Tania''s words offort. That night, as Diana settled into bed, she reached for her journal, the pages awaiting her confessions and reflections. With pen in hand, she poured her raw emotions onto the nk canvas, capturing the whirlwind of thoughts and doubts that had consumed her.


    "I feel so lost," Diana wrote, tears blurring her vision. "I question whether I can ever offer Marcus the life he deserves. He deserves someone who can give him the world, and I''m afraid I''m not enough."


    Through tear-stained words, she explored her fears of inadequacy and the weight ofparison that had burdened her heart as she cried herself to sleep.


    The next morning, while trying her best to look normal, Diana reached out to her supervisor, seeking permission for a temporary break. The call was met with understanding andpassion, as her supervisor recognized the importance of prioritizing mental well-being.


    "Thank you for understanding," Diana said gratefully. "I just need some time to gather myself ande back stronger."


    Leaving with an approved leave application, Diana drove towards Tania''s ce on the same Monday morning.


    ********


    Marcus, having solved most of his workload, walked toward Diana''s ce only to discover it locked early in the morning. With some anxiety and fear creeping on his mind, "Locked?" palming his hands on his face, "she must have gone to work. How did I not even think of that?" he questioned himself as he gave an assurance as he began to have a sinking feeling of something had gone wrong.


    He gingerly put a call through only to hear it going straight to the answering machine.


    Feeling disturbed, Marcus eagerly made his way to  the workce, as he entered the office, Marcus scanned the familiar surroundings, searching for a glimpse of Diana. However, his heart sank when he realized that she wasn''t there. Doubt crept into his mind, wondering if she was intentionally avoiding him or if something else had happened.


    With a heavy heart, he approached a colleague whose table was adjacent to Diana''s, Lisa, hoping for some answers. "Lisa," Marcus began, his voice filled with a mix of apprehension and longing, "have you seen Diana today? I was hoping to ask something of  her real quick, but it seems she has not been here today. Any idea where she might be, I tried calling already."


    Lisa looked up from her work, her expression filled with incredulous looks. "Marcus, she took a two weeks leave, she said she needed to go for treatment, therapy or something this morning," she said gently. "I think she needed some time away, to clear her head and figure things out," she continued with a look of understanding about her situation.


    A pang of disappointment coursed through Marcus, but he understood Diana''s need for space. He knew he had to respect her boundaries, even if it meant waiting anxiously for her return.


    Feeling out of tune, he sat down to work with the very few clients he was following up on. As Marcus sat down at his desk, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease lingering in the air. The weight of recent events still tugged at his thoughts, making it difficult to focus on his work. He sighed as tried to adjust his thoughts and get himself numbed with work for a while.


    ncing at his work calendar, he noticed an uing lunch appointment with Sofia, "not a time like this," he groaned as he rubbed his head at the thoughts of dealing with this slightly obsessive admirer. The reminder of their meeting in just an hour caught him off guard, considering the emotional whirlwind he had been experiencing.


    With a determined exhale, Marcus gathered his belongings and made his way to the designated restaurant. As he entered, he caught a glimpse of Sofia, seated near the window with a warm smile on her face. She waved him over, her presence offering a brief distraction from the chaos within.


    "Darling, you made it," Sofia greeted, her voice filled with genuine enthusiasm and affection. "I hope you are not too stressed from working everyday." she continued with a coy smile as she moved to wee with a hug which he stylishly avoided by just bumping shoulders with like buddies instead.


    Sofia pouted as she realized his intention and continuous alienation, she grew anxious at whether the man before was indeed indifferent to women or rather liked men.


    As the thoughts popped into her mind, it stuck and remained likely as she felt it looked more usible as which man didn''t like a beautiful woman especially one with money and the connections that constantly threw themselves at him even if he wasn''t serious and he wouldn''t be indifferent.

 Chapter 306: Absentminded

    Tardy and a bit of shape, Sofia noticed that Marcus was looking lost and disturbed even though he was trying to respond professionally while speaking about the project. Thinking to herself that if she could get him to open up to her, their rtionship may gradually be closer and move stepwisely towards the desired intimacy she had in mind.


    "You don''t seem too good today, why not talk over a rxing atmosphere tonight, all bills on me and the project can hold on a bit. After All, we do not need to make any changes to it at the moment, it''s just having updates about how the project is moving.


    Don''t tell me no, at least if you consider me a friend," she said persuadingly as she expressed a look of heartache over his appearance and wellbeing.


    Marcus couldn''t help give a heavy sigh as he agreed since he did need some time to clear his head and some shots in the evening did sound like a good idea at this point.


    "Alright, see you by eight tonight then" he said with a smile that seemed to be unhappy and kept his straight face as they exchanged handshakes as they moved out together to deal with other things for the day.


    ****


    Anxiety gripped Marcus as he pondered the significance of Diana''s sudden departure. Thoughts swirled in his mind, contemting the possibility that she needed space or was reconsidering their connection.


    He had tried to ask around the neighborhood when returned in the afternoon whether she had been around for some days to which everyone responded in the negative. He knew clearly she might just wanted some space but the silence and distance was killing him gradually, he didn''t know what to think.


    Later that evening, Marcus found himself standing outside The Ptial Ritzgate, a high tier rxation sport for the rich in the heart of the city. The pulsating music, colorful lights, and ambience atmosphere greeted him as he stepped inside. The venue exuded an air of rxation andfort, a stark contrast to the weight he had been carrying.


    He quickly made his way to the private room which she had booked and sent his contact earlier in the evening. He scanned the dimly lit space, searching for Sofia''s familiar face among the shadows.


    "Marcus, I''m so d you could make it," Sofia eximed, her voice barely audible over the ambient music in the room. "I thought a change of scenery might do us good. Let''s have a conversation away from the pressures of work and everyday life."


    With a lot on his mind, Marcus did not bother with formality and took a seat opposite her. The dim lighting and the rhythmic beats surrounding them created an atmosphere of intimacy and liberation. He couldn''t help but feel a slight shift in his mood as he immersed himself in the vibrant ambiance while taking some shot of liquor to further kill off the strong bitterness in his heart.


    Sofia leaned in, her voice a gentle whisper to ovee the music. "Marcus, I can sense that something has been weighing heavily on your mind. You don''t have to tell me everything if you''re not ready, but I want you to know that I''m here to listen and offer support."


    Marcus hesitated for a moment, contemting whether to open up about his struggles. The genuine concern in Sofia''s eyes, however, made him desire to unburden his mind for a minute but he reconsidered swiftly after thinking it was never a good idea to tell others about his love life especially for someone who is trying to tempt him.


    "I will be fine, it is just some minor truffles that will be fine over a few days" he said in a quiet lonely voice. Noticing an air of loneliness around him, Sofia couldn''t help but want to try her luck. Her friends had told her when a man is drunk or down, they might indulge themselves a bit and this would be her entry into his life as she hoped he would have such actions under the atmosphere.


    She leaned in closer, her voice tinged with concern and a hint of seduction as her scent wafted into his really sensitive nose. "Marcus, you don''t have to face it alone. I can be there for you, offer you all types offort and support. We''ve known each other for a while now, and I''ve always liked you."


    He looked at her, his brow furrowed in confusion. "Sofia, I appreciate your concern, but I''m not in the right frame of mind for anything more than friendship right now," he replied firmly, his tone tinged with sadness.


    Sofia''s face fell slightly, but she quickly regained herposure, a hint of determination in her eyes. "I understand, Marcus. But just remember, I''m here for you, whenever you need someone to lean on."


    Nodding understandingly, a hint of disappointment flickering across her face. "I hope everything works out for you, Marcus. Remember, sometimes taking risks is worth it."


    The words suddenly sparked a new idea and hope within him, "can''t I just go seeking and let her know my determination and desires. At least taking the risk is better than just waiting on without any idea of what is going on with her" he quietly thought to himself as though he was alone in the room.


    Seeing him lost in his thoughts, she suddenly had a feeling this might be rted to a woman since he seemed to recognize her approach and didn''t seem repulsed by it but he was keeping his distance as though he was trying to make things clear to her and someone else.


    A bad feeling rose within her as she gradually felt this seems to be the case the more she thought about it. Just as she looked towards Marcus to ask, she felt some change of emotions in him which she couldn''t seem to fathom what brought it.


    "Thank you so much, Sofia, you are such a lifesaver," he smiled as he grabbed her into a quick hug silencing what she wanted to say while her mind went nk temporarily with sweetness from being hugged.

 Chapter 307: Protect her

    "I''ll see youter, I need to do something urgently as an idea dropped into my mind now," he continued as he gave a polite bow and expressed his desire to take his leave. Still mesmerized by the hug and suddenly intimacy, she nodded her head furiously like a hen pecking corn.


    With a small smile, Marcus rose from his seat and made his way towards the exit, leaving Sofia in the dimly lit room. As he stepped out into the night, a renewed sense of purpose surged through him. He couldn''t let fear hold him back any longer.


    Determined to find Diana and repair what had been broken, Marcus hailed a cab and gave the driver the address of his house as he couldn''t drive after drinking a lot of shots for night. The city lights blurred past him as his mind raced with thoughts of how to convince her to give their rtionship a chance.


    Arriving at his destination, Marcus paid the cab fare and stepped out onto the tranquil street. He looked up at Diana''s house and forced himself to calm down as he would find a solution.


    Taking a deep breath, Marcus entered the house through the window as he tried to source for more information about where she might have gone to or someone he could contact that could have an idea of where she might be or who might know where she might be.


    Days turned into a week, and Marcus''s longing for Diana only grew stronger. Every passing moment without her felt like an eternity. He desperately wanted to repair the trust that had been shattered and show her that he wasn''t hiding from her, but rather scared of losing her before he even had a chance to exin.


    *****


    As Marcus stealthily made his way through Diana''s house, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of intrusion. He knew it was wrong to enter without permission, but his desperation to find her overwhelmed any sense of propriety. He silently prayed that he would discover something that could lead him to her, a clue, a note, anything.


    He carefully searched through her belongings, his gaze scanning for any indication of her whereabouts. The familiar scent of her perfume lingered in the air, stirring memories of their moments together. It was bothforting and torturous at the same time.


    Amidst the mundane details of her life, Marcus stumbled upon a small notebook tucked away in a drawer. He opened it cautiously, his eyes scanning the handwritten pages.


    Each word on the pages seemed to carry the weight of Diana''s pain, her struggles, and her determination to break free from the chains of her past, her thoughts about Cole, her affections for him, her work, her gist with her best friend, Tania and many more details. Marcus felt a lump forming in his throat as he absorbed the depth of her experiences.


    He understood that his mere presence had inadvertently reopened wounds she thought had healed.


    Guilt washed over him like a tidal wave, threatening to drown his spirit as he realized and broken she was yet he didn''t seem to notice.


    Her breakup and life experiences already made feel hard to breath yet she put on a smile every single day and moved on courageously with her life without breaking, however just when she felt she had found a wall and sweet love with him, his secret broke her to the extent she started to reason if she was just created to experience tragedies.


    He had never intended to cause her pain, yet his own existence seemed to have unearthed the buried traumas she fought so hard to forget. His nonchnce seem to even break her more than he realized and she was already spiraling into depression before she decided to seek help with a therapist while staying with Tania for a while to suppress the suicidal thoughtsing to her head.


    The realization struck him with a heavy blow, making him question his own actions and their consequences.


    "I never wanted to hurt her," Marcus whispered, his voice filled with remorse. "But my presence seems to have be a painful reminder of the pain of losing what she loves that she so desperately wants to escape from reality as it is now."


    His heart ached for Diana, understanding the immense strength she had disyed in facing her demons. He admired her resilience and admired her all the more for her determination to heal and move forward. And now, he was faced with the daunting task of earning back her trust and proving that he was not a threat but a source of support and love.


    With a heavy sigh, Marcus closed the notebook gently, his fingers lingering on its worn pages. He knew that he couldn''t undo the pain he had unintentionally caused, but he could take responsibility for his actions and make amends.


    Leaving Diana''s house, he walked out into the night, his mind consumed with thoughts of how to make things right. He had seen Tania''s contact at the contact page of the book and saved it since this was where she wrote she would go and his contact lead at the moment.


    Fearing of badging into her life at the moment, he suddenly felt at a loss as he didn''t even know what to tell Tania or even if she knows about what I have done, "Shit, I feel like I''m losing my mind now" he screamed aloud into the night before walking back to his house for a calming bath.


    The warm water cascaded over Marcus''s body as he sank into the bathtub, hoping to find sce in its soothing embrace. His mind swirled with thoughts of Diana''s pain and the weight of his own guilt. The sound of water filled the silence, but it couldn''t drown out the turmoil within him.


    "Why haven''t I noticed that she has been through a lot, now I have added to that lot," Marcus murmured to himself, his voice filled with frustration and self-doubt. "I thought I could protect her from the darkness, but instead, I became a part of it."

 Chapter 308: The talk

    The steam-filled bathroom seemed to reflect his own inner turmoil, as if the world mirrored his conflicted state of mind. He closed his eyes, trying to find a moment of respite from the constant whirlwind of emotions. The water provided a brief reprieve, but he knew that the real healing could onlye from mending the broken trust between him and Diana.


    As he dried himself off and got dressed, Marcus''s determination resurfaced. He knew he couldn''t allow himself to wallow in guilt and self-pity. He needed to take action, to show Diana and himself as he was capable of change and was willing to pay whatever it would cost to keep the rtionship alive and burning


    With Tania''s contact information in hand, Marcus took a deep breath and dialed the number. The phone rang, each second stretching into an eternity. Finally, Tania''s voice filled the line, warm but distant, a stranger to the new number dialing her digits.


    "Hello?" Tania''s voice held a hint of curiosity and apprehension.


    "Hello Tania, this is Marcus, I''m not sure you know but perhaps Diana might have mentioned my name to your hearing " he replied, his voice steady but tinged with a hint of vulnerability. "I need to talk to you. It''s about Diana."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end, as if Tania processed his words. Finally, she spoke, her voice filled with understanding. "I''ve been waiting for your call. Burritos near the countryside, one hour after noon on tomorrow. We can talk there."


    Relief washed over Marcus as he thanked Tania and ended the call. He knew that facing Tania meant facing his own fears and vulnerabilities, but he also recognized that she held the key to understanding Diana''s current state of mind.


    With a direction to at least work towards, Marcus stepped out of his house by morning the following day as he made his way to the meeting point while putting on his behavior and best foot forward. The city streets were alive with the rhythm of life, their energy bothforting and overwhelming.


    The drive seemed like an eternity even though it was less than thirty minutes, each step carrying the weight of uncertainty and hope as he waited patiently towards the appointed time.


    ******


    Marcus sat across from Tania at the coffee shop, his hands nervously clutching the mug in front of him. He took a deep breath before starting to exin his dilemma to her, careful not to reveal his supernatural secret.


    "Tania, I need your help," Marcus began, his voice filled with sincerity. "I''ve unintentionally caused Diana a great deal of pain, and I want to make things right. I care about her deeply, and I want to rebuild our rtionship, but I don''t know where to start."


    Tania leaned forward, her eyes fixed on Marcus, assessing his sincerity. She had always been fiercely protective of Diana and wasn''t going to let anyone hurt her again.


    "I need you to understand, Tania," Marcus continued, his voice pleading. "I never wanted to hurt Diana. My presence in her life has caused damages upon the past traumas, and I''m already running crazy about it now but I need a chance to make it right even if it''s just for a few minutes."


    "I have not seen her for almost two weeks, I am at my wits end, that''s why I aming to you for help please" he said pleadingly with overly downcast eyes.


    Tania nodded, her expression softening as she saw the genuine remorse in Marcus''s eyes. She could sense his sincerity, but she needed to be certain that he wouldn''t repeat his mistakes.


    "Marcus, I can see how much you care about Diana," Tania said, her voicepassionate yet cautious. "But I need you to promise me that you will do everything in your power to never hurt her again. She''s been through so much, and I won''t let her go through it again."


    Marcus reached out, cing his hand gently on Tania''s, his eyes filled with determination. "I promise you, Tania. I will do whatever it takes to make things right with Diana. I will be there for her, support her, and protect her from any harm. I just need your guidance and help to rebuild the trust between us."


    Tania studied Marcus''s face, searching for any signs of deception. After a moment of silence, she nodded, a faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    "Alright, Marcus," she said, her voice filled with resolve. "I believe you. Let''s work together to repair the damage and bring Diana the happiness she deserves. But remember, if you break your promise, you''ll have to answer to me."


    Marcus felt a weight lift off his shoulders as Tania agreed to help. He knew that rebuilding his rtionship with Diana wouldn''t be easy, but with Tania''s support, he felt a glimmer of hope.


    "Thank you, Tania," Marcus said, gratitude evident in his voice. "I won''t let you down, and I won''t let Diana down."


    *********************


    After arriving at Tania''s ce, Diana sought out psychological help from a therapist and have been attending for a week now before her first chance encounter with Marcus


    A week ago


    With a miserable look and tense expression, Diana showed up at Tania''s ce without any exnation as she just entered her friend''s ce in a bid to escape her trouble and get something, probably healing as she felt lost at the moment.


    Seeing her distraught look,  Tania offered aforting presence and a listening ear. As they sat in Tania''s cozy living room, Diana opened up about the turmoil within her heart. Tania nodded empathetically, encouraging Diana to seek professional help.


    "You''ve been through so much, Diana, even I can''t seem to think how much pain you are going through now" Tania said empathetically. "We have been managing it all by ourselves all this while, why don''t we seek help this time. A real therapist who has credibility and is obviously a woman for help this time around."


    Diana nodded, recognizing the truth in Tania''s words. She knew that in order to move forward and find peace, she needed to address the scars of her past. With Tania''s support, Diana began seeking therapists in the area while noting gender and experience as the benchmark of her research.

 Chapter 309: Communicate

    After careful consideration, Diana decided to make an appointment with Dr. Reynolds, a highly rmended therapist known for her expertise in trauma recovery. As she entered Dr. Reynolds'' office, she felt a mix of nerves and hope.


    Dr. Reynolds greeted her warmly, offering aforting smile. Diana found sce in the serene atmosphere of the office.


    "Hello, Diana, it is so good to see you today. I''m d we are finally meeting in person " Dr. Reynolds said, kindly building a positive enthusiasm as she spoke with her. " Please, take a seat."


    Diana settled into the plush armchair, feeling a sense of relief wash over her as she took a deep breath. Over the course of the week, they held several therapy sessions, Diana began to delve into the depths of her past. With Dr. Reynolds'' gentle guidance, she confronted painful memories, explored the roots of her fears, and worked towards releasing the burden that weighed heavily on her soul.


    As the week went by, Diana found herself slowly unraveling theyers of trauma. Dr. Reynolds created a safe space for her to express her emotions, offering validation and support every step of the way.


    Through introspection and reflection, Diana started to gain a deeper understanding of herself. She recognized the impact her past experiences had on her current rtionships, particrly with Marcus. She saw how her fear of being hurt again had caused her to push him away.


    In one pivotal session, Diana shared her reservations about Marcus with Dr. Reynolds.


    "I''m afraid, Dr. Reynolds," Diana confessed, her voice filled with vulnerability. "I''m scared of opening myself up to love again, especially with someone like Marcus. I don''t want to be hurt anymore."


    Dr. Reynolds listened attentively, her gaze filled withpassion. "Diana, it''s understandable that you have reservations. Trust takes time to build, and healing takes patience. But it''s important to remember that not everyone''s the same. Marcus has shown you care and kindness.


    Perhaps it''s worth exploring your feelings and giving yourself the opportunity to experience love again."


    Diana pondered Dr. Reynolds'' words, feeling a flicker of hope ignite within her. Perhaps she had been too quick to judge and let her past dictate her present.


    As the therapy sessions continued, Diana''s perspective began to shift. She realized that she couldn''t let the pain of her past define her future. She deserved happiness and love, and she wouldn''t let her fears hold her back.


    *****


    Tania informed Marcus of ces where Diana would be over the week, hoping that these chance encounters would provide an opportunity for them to settle their issues while reminding him not to push her since she was taking therapy sessions.


    With each encounter, his heart raced with anticipation, yet he felt a wave of disappointment wash over him as she kept her distance, running away or shunning himpletely at every moment she noticed him. Fear was evident in her eyes, and it pained him to see her react with such apprehension.


    As the weekend drew into high swing, Tania called Marcus, with anguid tone from stress evident in her voice. "Marcus, Diana might be attending an art exhibition tonight. Perhaps this might be the opportunity. I wish you the best"


    Filled with a mix of hope and nervousness, Marcus made his way to the art exhibition. As night fell, he caught a glimpse of Diana across the room. She seemed engrossed in studying a painting, her body tense, and her features guarded.


    He took a deep breath, gathering his courage, and slowly approached Diana. However, as soon as he neared her, she tensed up, her eyes darting around, searching for an escape route. Before he could utter a single word, she turned and hastily walked away, disappearing down the corridors into the crowd.


    Dejected, Marcus stood rooted to the spot, feeling the weight of missed opportunities. He couldn''t bear the thought of her constantly running away from him, but he understood the depth of her fear. He knew he had to find a way to break through her walls and assure her that he meant no harm.


    Days had turned into weeks and it''s been almost two weeks of unsessful attempts to get a conversation with Diana. The encounters between Marcus and Diana remained brief and unsessful. He yearned for a chance to speak with her, to express his heartfelt apologies and his unwavering love. However, fear had continued to hold Diana captive, keeping her at a distance.


    ****************


    Diana found herself sitting on the couch in Tania''s living room, her mind filled with thoughts of Marcus. She had recently experienced several chance encounters with him, and her emotions were in a state of turmoil. She took a deep breath, as she decided to confide in her trusted friend about the recent encounters with Marcus and the conflicting feelings that gued her.


    "Tania," Diana began, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "I don''t know what to do about Marcus. Every time I see him, my heart races, and I feel this intense connection. But at the same time, I''m scared. He seems so mysterious, and I''m afraid of getting hurt."


    Tania listened attentively, her eyes reflecting understanding and empathy. She knew how fragile Diana''s heart was, having witnessed the pain she had endured in the past.


    Nodding her head, "I''m just worried about his intentions," Diana confessed, her voiceced with vulnerability. "He''s so enigmatic, and I can''t shake the feeling that he''s hiding something. I don''t want to fall for someone who will end up breaking me again."


    Tania sighed, understanding Diana''s concerns. "Diana, remember that everyone has their ownplexities andyers. Marcus may have his reasons for being guarded, but that doesn''t necessarily mean he intends to hurt you. It''s important tomunicate openly and honestly with him about your fears and expectations."


    She pondered Tania''s words, contemting the possibility of confronting Marcus and expressing her feelings. She longed for rity and reassurance, but fear still gripped her heart.


    Just as Diana was about to voice her uncertainty, Tania interjected, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "You know, Diana, I should tell you something. Marcus came looking for you. He was desperate to find you, to understand what had happened between you two."


    Diana''s eyes widened in surprise. She had no idea Marcus had been actively searching for her. A mix of emotions washed over her¡ªcuriosity, excitement, and a touch of nervousness.


    "What did he say?" Diana asked, her voice filled with anticipation.

 Chapter 310: Apprehensive

    Tania grinned, delighted to share her secret mission. "Well, I may have given him a slight hint about your schedule. Just enough to give him a glimpse of you. I thought it would be good for you two to have a chance encounter and talk things through."


    Diana stared at Tania, a mixture of disbelief and gratitude filling her heart. "You did that? Tania, you didn''t have to do that. What if he¡­." she trailed off as she thought of what to say


    Tania chuckled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Oh, don''t worry, Diana. I just nudged things a little to get them moving in the right direction. Besides, I know you, and I know you needed that push. You deserve happiness, my dear friend."


    Diana couldn''t help but smile, appreciating Tania''s well-intentioned meddling. She knew her friend only had her best interests at heart.


    "I guess I can''t be mad at you, can I?" Diana said, her voice filled with affection. "Thank you, Tania. For always looking out for me and believing in me."


    Tania hugged her tightly, the warmth of their friendship enveloping them both. "That''s what friends are for, darling. Now, I propose that you meet Marcus. Talk to him, express your fears, and listen to what he has to say. Only then can you make an informed decision about your future."


    Feeling a newfound level of confidence and determination, Diana nodded. She trusted Tania''s judgment and knew it was time to face her fears and have an open conversation with Marcus.


    "I''ll meet him," Diana dered, her voice filled with resolve. "I need to know where we stand and if there''s a chance for us. I won''t let fear hold me back anymore."


    Tania smiled, proud of her friend''s bravery. "That''s the spirit, Diana. Embrace this opportunity, and remember that I''ll be here for you every step of the way."


    As the day of the meeting approached, Diana''s heart fluttered with a mix of excitement and nervousness. She couldn''t predict how their conversation would unfold, but she knew it was a necessary step on her path to healing and happiness.


    "Diana, it''s natural to feel apprehensive, especially after everything you''ve been through," Tania said gently, cing aforting hand on Diana''s shoulder. "But don''t let fear hold you back from exploring a potential happiness. Sometimes, the most beautiful things in lifee from taking risks."


    ****


    Marcus and Diana sat in a quiet corner of the coffee shop, their hands nervously fidgeting with their cups. The air was thick with anticipation as they prepared to have a crucial conversation that would determine the future of their rtionship.


    Taking a deep breath, Marcus mustered the courage to speak. "Diana, I understand your concerns and fears. I need you to know that my intentions have always been genuine, even if my nature is a bit on the quiet and non socializing path."


    Diana looked into Marcus'' eyes, her gaze filled with a mix of curiosity and apprehension.


    Marcus continued, his voice filled with sincerity. "I never knew you were very concerned about my recent long quietness and being not socializing. Ever since I can remember the only thing that kept true to me were my thoughts and so I came to have a quiet nature while making a ot raucous in my head.


    I know this is different from what you''re used to, and it''s understandable that it might be unsettling. But please believe me when I say that I would never intentionally hurt you. I care deeply about you, Diana, and I want nothing more than to build a strong and loving rtionship with you."


    Continuing with a mncholic tone and eyes drawn to the table, "these fews days without you, where you ignored me, I felt hell was unleashed on earth, I barely slept a wink, I can''t even eat anything without losing appetite. Diana please don''t leave me, You are all I want," He said with a tone that spoke volumes of how much pain he had been through and the hidden obsession in his heart


    "Marcus, I''m scared, in fact very scared, I can''t deny that," Diana confessed, her voice tinged with vulnerability. "I''ve had my fair share of pain and darkness in the past, and the thought of entering a new rtionship  with someone who I don''t know everything about ispletely unfamiliar to me... it''s overwhelming."


    Marcus reached out and gently took Diana''s hand, offering her aforting presence. "Diana, I understand your reservations. I can only imagine how challenging it must be for you. But I want you to know that I ammitted to your happiness and well-being. I will do whatever it takes to earn your trust and show you that love and light can exist even in the midst of darkness."


    Diana''s eyes welled up with tears as she looked at Marcus, conflicted emotions warring within her. "It''s about the uncertainty thates with being in a rtionship. I''ve been hurt before, and I''m terrified of opening myself up to the possibility of getting hurt again."


    "I know you know about it but it is not easy getting started to trust and give love after sessive traumas. If you would be willing to give me time to get myself together and start out gradually with you, I''m sure we can work out something together" Diana said solemnly as looked at the ground.


    Marcus leaned closer, his voice filled with sincerity. "Diana, I can''t promise you a life free of pain or challenges. But what I can promise you is my unwavering support, my dedication to your happiness, and mymitment to be the kind of partner you deserve. We can navigate this journey together, taking it one step at a time."


    Tears streamed down Diana''s cheeks as she felt a mix of fear and hope envelop her. She had built walls around her heart to protect herself, but Marcus had managed to find a crack and seep into her soul. Despite her reservations, she couldn''t deny the feelings she had developed for him.

 Chapter 311: Dinner

    As the end of the week approached, Diana felt a mix of anticipation and nervousness. Her therapy sessions had provided her with valuable insights and tools to navigate her fears and insecurities. She had made significant progress in understanding herself and was ready to take a step forward in her rtionship with Marcus.


    On a bright and sunny afternoon, Marcus arrived at Diana''s doorstep, a bouquet of her favorite flowers in hand. "Are you ready, Diana?" he asked with a warm smile.


    Diana returned the smile, feeling a flutter of excitement in her chest. "I am, Marcus. Let''s go."


    They embarked on their date, exploring the city hand in hand. Theyughed, shared stories, and discovered new ces that held significance for both of them. It was a day filled with joy and a sense of belonging.


    As the sun began to set, casting a golden glow over the city, they found themselves at a picturesque park. They settled down on a nket spread across the grass, their gazes fixed on the horizon.


    Diana''s heart raced as she looked into the wide horizon, her voice trembling slightly as she confessed her feelings. "Marcus, I can''t deny it any longer. Ever since the first time I met you, there has been this strong primal bond pulling me towards you. It''s as if our souls are intertwined, connected in a way I can''t fully exin."


    Marcus listened attentively, his expression a mix of understanding and tenderness. "Diana, I''ve felt that same pull since the moment Iid eyes on you. It''s a connection that goes beyond the surface, my instinct is what has saved my life for a long time and I trust it dearly, so when I met you, all within me rang that it had to be you or no one else.


    But I understand that things don''t work like we like but I guess all would work out for us."


    Diana leaned her head against Marcus'' shoulder, feeling a sense offort and warmth in his presence. "I''vee a long way, Marcus. These therapy sessions have helped me see things from a different perspective. I''ve learned to let go of the fear that was holding me back."


    Marcus gently stroked her hair, his touch sending shivers down her spine. "You''ve shown incredible strength and resilience, Diana. It''s not easy to confront our past traumas and open ourselves up to love again. I admire you for your courage."


    Silence enveloped them for a moment, the sounds of nature providing a soothing backdrop. Diana took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts.


    However, as the night darkened, it was time to pack and move back to Tania''s ce for the night for Diana while Marcus would retire to his hotel. As Marcus and Diana entered their apartment, Tania, who had returned home earlier, greeted them with a mischievous smile.


    "Well, well, well, look who''s finally back from their romantic rump," Tania teased, winking at them yfully.


    Diana blushed, feeling a mix of embarrassment and amusement. "Oh,e on, Tania. Don''t start with me please, who was so eager to push me out this afternoon."


    cing her hand on her chest to signify her heartache, Tania morphed out a sad piteous face, "so you discard the single best friend as soon as you get back together, I would just assume that you were making feel jealous"


    Marcus chuckled, wrapping his arm around Diana''s waist. "Thanks a lot for all you have been doing for us, Tania. Thank you so much"


    Taniaughed almost immediately looking at their interaction as she switched faces again, "I''m just d to see you both in such good spirits. It''s a testament to the love you share."


    After a couple of minutes, Marcus left leaving a daze blushing Diana at the front door with a kiss on her forehead and a promise to be back on the morrow.


    Daybreak seemed to have been filled with anxiety as Marcus felt he never felt he had such a rxed sleep in a while. Swiftly clocking out of the hotel where he had been staying, he hurried to Tania apartment as his sick leave and Diana''s leave request was spent and would have to return to work the following day.


    With a sad expression, Diana clumsily packed her few boxes while looking at her best friend with a reluctant gaze that said she felt like not going to work the following day.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Tania asked with a concerned voice, "nothing, I''m just starting to miss you already," Diana pouted with a sad face as she pulled her box with a roughness that seemed to express her grievances.


    "Come on, it''s just a call away, girl" Taniaforted as her face also fell as though trying tofort herself also.


    Marcus helped her with the boxes while giving both of them the space they needed tofort each other while dealing with the mild pain of parting again between friends.


    They packed their belongings and made their way back to their neighborhood, ready to resume their work and daily routines. It felt different this time, though¡ªa renewed sense of purpose and a shared vision of building a future together.


    As they settled into their apartment, unpacking their belongings, Marcus couldn''t help but feel a surge of gratitude for the path that had led them to this point. The ups and downs, the moments of doubt and uncertainty, had all led them to each other, and they were determined to make the most of it.


    Diana, too, felt a sense of hope and excitement as she looked around there to see anything new and check out the renovations in Marcus'' apartment before deciding to return to her own space.


    As she got to the door, Marcus asked with an expectant gaze, dinner?


    Not willing to disappoint him, she agreed and promised to be back in forty five minutes. Receiving her consent he hurriedly dashed into his kitchen while making phone  calls in rapid session for home delivery of all he wanted to use.


    *****


    Marcus carefully set the table, making sure every detail was perfect for the romantic candlelit dinner he was preparing for Diana. The soft glow of the flickering candles cast a warm ambiance in the room, creating an intimate atmosphere that set the stage for a memorable evening.


    As the delicious aromas filled the air, Marcus couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and nervousness. He wanted everything to be just right, to create a moment that would allow them to connect on a deeper level. This dinner was more than just a meal¡ªit was a gesture of his love andmitment to Diana.


    Finally, the preparations wereplete, and Marcus awaited Diana''s arrival. When she entered the apartment, her eyes widened in surprise and delight at the sight before her. The table was adorned with flowers, the soft glow of the candles casting a gentle light on their faces. It was a scene straight out of a romantic movie.


    Diana couldn''t help but feel her heart skip a beat as she took in the atmosphere. She had never experienced anything quite like this before. Marcus had gone above and beyond to create a moment that was both intimate and special.


    They took their seats, their eyes locked with a mixture of anticipation and vulnerability. The silence was filled with unspoken words, the air heavy with the weight of their unspoken feelings. As they began to eat, the taste of the carefully prepared food seemed to mirror the emotions swirling between them¡ªsubtle, yet deeply satisfying.

 Chapter 312: Danger incoming

    As they savored each bite, they exchanged nces, their eyes filled with a mixture of tenderness and desire. The tension in the air was palpable, the electricity between them growing stronger with every passing moment.


    After they finished their meal, they sat close together, the warmth of their bodies mingling. The soft music yed in the background, its melodic notes adding to the romantic ambiance. It was in this intimate setting that their hearts began to open up, their souls yearning for a connection that went beyond words.


    Diana took a deep breath, her voice filled with vulnerability. "Marcus, this evening... Thank you." she said in a tiny voice. "It really made my night"


    "I have wanted to do this for a long time before the incident happened and then you know all that happened. I am d I have been able to do this now, it might not have been perfect as I want but I''m d that you like it," Marcus said as he leaned closer to her ears while ying with silky hair.


    The night drew to a close, Marcus and Diana exchanged a tender kiss, sealing their newfound bond while retiring for the night in preparation for work the next day.


    ***********************


    After their enchanting evening together, Marcus and Diana found themselves back in the familiar routine of their work lives. The following morning, they were up early with a renewed sense of purpose, while their hearts still brimmed with the love and connection they had just forged even though they were not living together "yet" in Marcus''s mind.


    Marcus and Diana had decided to take things slowly in their rtionship, which meant they continued living in separate houses for the time being. Marcus had an important business meeting with Sofia, but he chose not to disclose this information to Diana, wanting to spare her any unnecessary worries or insecurities.


    He couldn''t help but feel a slight pang of guilt as he remembered postponing work and seemingly taking advantage of Sofia''s interest in him for his personal time off. The business meeting could not be put off any longer after all it had been postponed for two weeks, and it was time for him to attend it.


    As Marcus left for his meeting, Diana went directly to the office to handle the work left off after her break to catch up on all she needed to do. She spent the afternoon engrossed in her own work, reflecting on the progress she had made during her therapy sessions and the growing connection she felt with Marcus, she felt a great enthusiasm towards the future.


    Marcus entered the meeting room, his mind focused on the task at hand. He knew that maintaining a professional demeanor was crucial, especially given the history between him and Sofia. He couldn''t let any personal distractions cloud his judgment or jeopardize hismitment to Diana.


    Sofia, dressed impably as always, greeted him with a warm smile. "Marcus, it''s been too long. I''m d we finally have the chance to discuss our business matters amongst our many matters. So tell me how have you been? You look so much like your charming self now. Tell what have you been up to?"


    Marcus returned the smile, determined to keep the conversation on track. "Indeed, Sofia. Let''s discuss work to make sure that all things are covered before discussing our matters. Shall we?" he asked with a show of hands towards the seats with appropriate distance between them.


    As they began discussing the business agenda, Marcus''s professionalism shone through. He delved into the intricacies of the project, asking pointed questions and offering valuable insights. Sofia, though visibly disappointed by theck of personal connection, couldn''t deny his expertise and dedication to the task at hand.


    Sofia, however, couldn''t help but inject hints of flirtation and personal interest into their interactions. She leaned closer, her voice tinged with seduction. "Marcus, I must say, I''ve missed our connection over the past two weeks. I can''t help but wonder what might have been if we hadn''t been interrupted."


    Marcus,mitted to being honest and transparent, maintained hisposure. "Sofia, I appreciate your interest, but I want to be upfront with you. I have recently entered into a rtionship with someone, and I really love her so much.


    I understand your interest in him and I appreciate the enthusiasm but I would really appreciate it if our connection is strictly professional, and I hope we can maintain a productive working rtionship."


    He noticed Sofia''s change in expression, but he attributed it to her disappointment over his decision. He didn''t suspect that there was something more brewing beneath the surface. Oblivious to her hidden agenda, he replied to her question with genuine enthusiasm.


    "Yes, Diana has been such a positive influence in my life," Marcus responded, a smile ying on his lips. "She''s been there for me during difficult times, and her support has been invaluable. I can''t express how grateful I am to have her by my side."


    Sofia''s eyes narrowed slightly as she listened to Marcus''s words. His joy and gratitude for Diana seemed to confirm her suspicions. She sensed that there was more to this rtionship than met the eye. Her mind raced, contemting the possible avenues to gather more information as she picked up on the name of thedy.


    Casually, Sofia leaned back in her chair, feigning nonchnce. "So, Marcus, wow wow, ease up there, she''s called Diana? What a wonderful name? Does she stay around here or out of this city? I''m curious to know more about her."


    Marcus, caught off guard by the question, paused for a moment before answering cautiously. He didn''t want to reveal too much, but he also didn''t want to arouse any suspicion. "Well, Diana has her own ce. It''s a cozy apartment not far from where I stay. We spend a lot of time together, and it''s been wonderful getting to know her."


    Sofia''s eyes gleamed with interest, her mind racing with possibilities. She now had a clue about where Diana lived, and it provided her with a starting point for further investigation. She decided to probe a little deeper, hoping to uncover more details.


    "Hmmm, did you meet at work? Can you tell me what she does?" Sofia asked, attempting to sound casual. "I''m just curious about her life, you know, since she means so much to you."


    Marcus, still guarded in his responses, chose his words carefully. "She is quite into the real estate industry. She''s quite passionate about her career and does an amazing job there."


    Sofia''s mind raced, noting the pieces of information she had gathered. She now had a general idea of Diana''s location and her workce. It was a starting point, but she knew she had to be careful in her investigation. She didn''t want to cross any boundaries or invade Diana''s privacy.


    Keeping herposure, Sofia smiled at Marcus. "Thank you for sharing those details. I''m d to see you so happy with Diana. She must be an incredible woman."


    Marcus nodded, his eyes filled with warmth. "She truly is. Diana has brought so much joy into my life, and I feel lucky to have her."


    As the conversation continued, Marcus remained oblivious to Sofia''s ulterior motives. He was caught up in the excitement of his rtionship with Diana, unaware of the dangers lurking in Sofia''s mind.


    Sofia, on the other hand, began formting a n to gather more information about Diana, driven by a mix of curiosity, jealousy, and a desire to uncover any potential weaknesses in their rtionship.


    Little did Marcus know that his encounter with Sofia would have far-reaching consequences, setting the stage for a series of events that would test the strength of his bond with Diana and challenge them to confront the shadows of their pasts.

 Chapter 313: Want you

    A sweet aroma of delicious cuisine his nose assaulted as he opened his eyes. Realizing, the space next to him was empty and the aroma lingering in the air, he shed a rxed smile as he rose to rest his back on the bed.


    With a rxed smile on his face, he took a moment to appreciate the coziness of the room, the soft morning light filtering through the curtains, and the peaceful ambiance that enveloped him. It was the perfect setting for a leisurely and enjoyable weekend.


    Rxed in the moment and lost in wonderful hope of the thoughts about the future with kids and a wife, the ringing of Marcus''s phone interrupted the moment. ncing at the caller ID, he saw that it was Sophia. Uncertain about taking the call in that particr moment, he picked up hesitantly with a confused tone about why could be calling him.


    Curiosity and confusion evident in his tone, Marcus reluctantly picked up the phone and brought it to his ear. "Hello, Sophia," he greeted her, his tone tinged with hesitation.


    "Hey, Marcus!" Sophia''s voice sounded overly enthusiastic. "I hope I''m not interrupting anything important. I just wanted to catch up and see how you''re doing."


    Marcus sighed inwardly while taking a nce at the door hoping Diana doesn''te in as he didn''t want the delicate bnce before ruined because he hasn''t able to manage an "overly enthusiastic client" as he realized that this conversation might not be as simple as he had hoped. He responded politely, "No, you''re not interrupting anything important. I''m just taking a quiet moment to rx.


    How can I help you?"


    There was a brief pause on the other end of the line before Sophia continued, her voice nowced with a hint of yfulness. "Well, Marcus, I was hoping we could meet up and grab a coffee or lunch sometime. It''s been a while since we had a chance to chat outside of work."


    His brows furrowed as he tried to process Sophia''s request. He couldn''t shake the feeling that there might be more to this invitation than just a casual catch-up. He could sense a certain desperation in her tone, and it made him tread cautiously with his response.


    "Sophia, I appreciate the offer, but I''m not sure if now is the best time to do this," Marcus replied, his voiceced with a hint of concern. "I have some personal matters to attend to at the moment, and I believe it''s important for both of us to focus on our professional responsibilities. It''s crucial that we maintain a clear boundary between our personal and work lives."


    Sophia''s voice trembled slightly as she responded, "But Marcus, why don''t you like me? We have a great connection, and I can offer you so much more than just work. I can give you passion, pleasure, and a life filled with luxury, we could do everything in the world and go wild at that. Don''t you want that?"


    Marcus took a deep breath, realizing that he needed to address Sophia''s feelings strongly and as soon as possible. "Sophia, I want to be clear with you. Our professional rtionship is valuable to me, and I have great respect for you as a client and a friend. However, I ammitted to someone else, and I cannot entertain the idea of a romantic rtionship with you.


    I understand that you may have developed feelings, but it''s important for both of us to ept and respect the boundaries that exist."


    Sophia''s voice cracked with emotion as she continued, "But Marcus, I can make you happy. I can give you everything you''ve ever wanted. Why won''t you give us a chance? We can keep it a secret if you feel it would affect your work, or I can give you one of mypanies, anyone you want to manage. Can you consider it now?"


    Marcus sighed, realizing that his words had not fully prated Sophia''s emotions. He responded firmly but gently, "Sophia, I appreciate your kind words and the offers you''re making, but my heart belongs to someone else. I ammitted to Diana, and I want to build a future with her. I can''tpromise that for anything. I hope you can understand and find a way to move forward."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line, followed by Sophia''s shaky voice. "I... I don''t know what to say. I thought we had something special. I feel so rejected and hurt and this is a first for me. Can we not really work something out?"


    Marcus''s heart sank as he empathized with Sophia''s pain. He spoke softly, "I understand that this may be difficult for you, but it''s important to acknowledge and process these emotions. Take some time to focus on yourself and find happiness within. I truly wish you all the best, both personally and professionally."


    Despite not willing to give up, the outright rejection did hit her hard now. There was a disappointment in Sophia''s voice as she responded, "Thank you but could we hang out at least as friends, perhaps in a  more rxed setting."


    Marcus took a deep breath, trying to find the right words to convey his thoughts without causing any offense. "Sophia, I appreciate your interest in continuing the conversation, but I believe it''s important for us to maintain a professional boundary. Our work rtionship is valuable, and I want to ensure that we focus on our goals without any distractions."


    Sophia''s tone shifted slightly, a mix of frustration and insistence seeping through. "But Marcus, can''t we explore the possibility of something more? It could be even a wild fling or something really casual, like friends with benefits" she suggested further as she pulled at her hair as she talked trying to act coquettish.


    Marcus sighed inwardly, realizing that he needed to be firm in his response. He spoke with conviction, "Sophia, I respect you as a client and I would never do anything others trust. This applies to my rtionship too. I ammitted to someone else. My heart and my future lie with Diana. I cannot entertain the idea of a romantic rtionship with you.


    I hope you understand and respect my decision."


    "I wouldn''t give up, just know that," Sophia said through gritted teeth, her anger palpable. "I always get what I want, and this time it is you."

 Chapter 314: Awestruck

    Marcus felt a surge of frustration and unease as he heard Sophia''s defiant words. Perplexed at the reason for her anger, he decided to call her back, hoping to address her emotions and bring some closure to their conversation.


    The phone rang, and Sophia answered with a tense voice. "What do you want, Marcus?"


    Marcus took a deep breath, trying to convey his sincerity through the phone. "Sophia, I understand that you''re feeling hurt and rejected right now, but it''s important for both of us to respect each other''s boundaries. I ammitted to Diana, and I cannotpromise that."


    Sophia''s voice cracked with a mix of frustration and vulnerability. "Why her? What does she have that I don''t? I can make you happy, Marcus. I can give you everything you desire."


    Marcus felt he was talking to the air or wall as he listened to Sophia''s desperate plea. He chose his words carefully, hoping to provide some rity. "Sophia, it''s not about what she has or doesn''t have. Love is aplex thing, and it''s not something that can be forced or negotiated. My heart belongs to Diana, and I can''t change that."


    Sophia''s voice trembled as she responded, "But what about us? What about the connection we had? I thought we had something special."


    Marcus sighed, his heart heavy with empathy. "Sophia, I value our professional connection and enjoy working with you. But what we had was a friendship built on trust and respect. I never intended for it to be anything more than that. I never led you on towards love or anything in any situation, you don''t have to do this or be like this"


    Sophia''s voice escted into a shout, making  Marcus sense her frustration and anger piercing through the phone. "I''ll make her prove herself," she dered, her wordsced with bitterness. "I will find out if her love for you is real or just a game. Then we''ll see if our connection meant anything at all!"


    Before Marcus could respond, Sophia abruptly ended the call, leaving him in a state of disbelief. He knew that reaching out to her immediately would only exacerbate the situation, so he decided to give her some space to process her emotions.


    Sitting in the silence that followed, Marcus reflected on theplex dynamics that had unfolded between him, Diana, and Sophia. He couldn''t find a time he made it look like he liked her or gave a hint to love. Not willing to think about it further, he sighed and rose for bed to look for his darling.


    *********


    As the sun began to cast its gentle rays through the parted curtains, with a contented smile tugging at the corners of his lips, Marcus swung his legs over the side of the bed and slipped his feet into a pair of plush slippers. He made his way towards the kitchen, guided by the alluring fragrances that beckoned him forward.


    As he entered the kitchen, the sight before him brought a surge of delight to his heart. Diana, already dressed casually with a kitchen apron draped around her, stood by the countertop, a picture of grace and warmth. The morning sunlight danced upon her radiant features, illuminating her like a work of art. She turned towards him, her eyes bright with affection.


    Marcus felt his breath taken away as he continued to gaze at Diana, captivated by her beauty and the effortless grace with which she moved around the kitchen tiding around after making breakfast. It was as if every moment spent with her revealed a new facet of her personality, deepening his admiration for her. The apron looked just right no matter which angle he looked at it.


    Diana noticed his awestruck expression and couldn''t help but smile, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of tenderness and yfulness. She gently tugged at his arm, urging him to take a seat at the cozy breakfast table she had meticulously set. Marcus obliged, feeling a mix of excitement and anticipation as he settled into the chair.


    "Good morning, Marcus," Diana greeted, her voice filled with warmth. "I thought a delicious breakfast would be the perfect way to start the day."


    Marcus couldn''t help but admire the spread that adorned the table. A steaming carafe of freshly brewed coffee stood proudly, apanied by an assortment of delicately arranged fruits, their vibrant colors inviting him to partake. And there, right in the center,y an assortment of warm pastries, their golden crusts enticingly ky.


    "It looks incredible," Marcus eximed, his eyes filled with awe and gratitude. "You''ve outdone yourself, Diana."


    Diana''s smile widened, as he settled into the chair, anticipation mingled with gratitude in his heart. As Diana poured the fragrant coffee into a pair of ceramic cups, the rich aroma filled the air, intertwining with the sound of their contented sighs.


    Amidst sips of coffee and bites of warm pastries, Marcus and Diana found sce in each other''s presence. Theirughter filled the kitchen, mingling with the soft melodies ying in the background, creating a symphony of joy and affection.


    They engaged in easy conversation, their words flowing effortlessly like a gentle stream, from their ns for the day, shared stories about their childhood memories, and evenughed at some lighthearted jokes.


    After their heartfelt breakfast, Marcus leaned back in his chair, a mischievous glimmer in his eyes. He looked at Diana with a yful smile and said, "You know what, my love? It''s the weekend, and I think we should make the most of it. How about we have some fun and go on an adventure together?"


    Her face lit up with excitement, mirroring Marcus''s energy. "I love the sound of that! What did you have in mind?" she asked, anticipationcing her voice.


    "Well," Marcus began, his voice filled with intrigue, "I thought we could explore the city, visit some of our favorite spots, and maybe even try something new. It''s a chance for us to unwind, create beautiful memories, and just enjoy each other''spany."


    Her eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as she imagined the adventures thaty ahead. "That sounds amazing," she replied, a hint of excitement in her voice. "Let''s make this weekend an unforgettable one."


    With their ns set, Marcus and Diana quickly got ready, theirughter filling the air as they yfully teased each other while choosing their outfits for the day. The sound of rustling clothes and delighted giggles echoed through their apartment

 Chapter 315: Taken

    As they stepped out into the city, hand in hand, the vibrant energy of the streets enveloped them. They strolled through bustling markets, their senses alive with the sights, sounds, and enticing aromas that surrounded them.


    Marcus and Diana explored quaint caf¨¦s and art galleries, indulging in their shared passions and discovering new inspirations. They engaged in lively conversations, their voices filled with genuine curiosity and admiration for each other''s perspectives.


    In between their explorations, they found moments of respite in tranquil parks, where they sat on a bench, their fingers gently entwined. It was during these quiet interludes that they shared some touching words.


    "I feel so lucky to have you in my life," Marcus confessed, his voice filled with sincerity. "You bring light and joy to every moment we spend together."


    Diana''s eyes softened as she gazed at Marcus, her love evident in her expression. "And I am grateful for you, Marcus," she replied, her voice filled with tenderness. "You have shown me what true love and happiness feel like. With you, I have found a home in your heart."


    Their day of adventure continued, each experience deepening their bond and creating memories they would cherish forever. Theyughed unabashedly, their carefreeughter mingling with the sounds of the city. They shared ice cream cones, their lips meeting in sweet kisses, as they savored both the taste of the treat and the sweetness of their love.


    As the day gradually gave way to evening, a golden hue enveloped the cityscape, casting a mesmerizing glow over the buildings and streets below. Marcus and Diana stood together on the balcony of Marcus''s apartment, which happened to be conveniently located in the neighboring building. Their bodies were intertwined, their hearts beating in unison as they basked in the tranquility of the moment.


    With their arms wrapped around each other, they leaned against the railing, their eyes fixed on the captivating sight before them. The sky transformed into a canvas of vivid colors¡ªa tapestry of oranges, pinks, and purples that blended harmoniously, mirroring the depth of their connection.


    Silent whispers of awe escaped their lips as they marveled at the breathtaking sunset. The world around them seemed to fade into insignificance as they became captivated by the beauty and serenity of the scene. In this intimate moment, time stood still, allowing them to soak in the splendor of nature''s masterpiece.


    Diana nestled her head against Marcus''s chest, finding sce in theforting rhythm of his heartbeat. The warmth of his embrace cocooned her, creating a sense of security and belonging that she had never known before. In this shared embrace, they found sce, a sanctuary from the chaos of the outside world.


    As they stood there, absorbed in the enchanting disy before them, their thoughts intertwined, their dreams aligned. Words were unnecessary as their souls danced to the silent melody of love. It was a moment that transcended the spokennguage¡ªa connection that spoke volumes without uttering a single word.


    The soft breeze carried a hint of the ocean''s scent, gently caressing their faces and reminding them of the vastness of the world beyond their reach. Yet, in that moment, they were content within their own little universe¡ªa world built on love, trust, and the unbreakable bond they had nurtured.


    With each passing minute, the sun sank lower in the sky, casting long shadows and painting the horizon with a deeper shade of twilight. The air held a sense of anticipation, as if the universe itself was acknowledging the profound love that Marcus and Diana shared.


    In the midst of this serene setting, Marcus found the courage to break the silence, his voice barely a whisper. "Diana, you have brought so much joy and light into my life. With you, every moment feels like a masterpiece, and I am grateful to have you by my side."


    Diana''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears of happiness as she tilted her head up to meet Marcus''s gaze. "Marcus, you have shown me the true meaning of love. With you, I feel seen, understood, and cherished. You are the missing piece in my life that I didn''t even know I needed. I am so grateful to have found you."


    Their words hung in the air, like delicate petals floating on a gentle breeze. The depth of their love was palpable, their souls intertwined in a sacred bond that defied the boundaries of time and space. As the sunpleted its descent, disappearing below the horizon, they held each other tighter, knowing that their love would endure, just like the eternal beauty of a sunset.


    In that moment, as thest rays of sunlight vanished from the sky, Marcus and Diana exchanged a tender kiss, sealing theirmitment to one another.


    As their lips gently parted, Marcus and Diana shared a knowing smile, their hearts filled with a sense of serenity and excitement for the future. They understood that their love was a beautiful journey, one that required time, patience, and the space to nurture their individual selves.


    Reluctantly, they released their embrace and walked towards their respective apartments, their steps filled with anticipation. As they entered their own spaces, the air seemed to hold a trace of the other''s presence, a reminder of the bond they had formed.


    *******


    In the serene stillness of his apartment, Marcus basked in a profound sense of gratitude that washed over him like a soothing wave. He marveled at the depth of their love for each other which reflected out of each other''s eyes. Each moment they had shared together, everyugh, every dream they had woven together, echoed in his mind, reaffirming his unwaveringmitment.


    At this time, he was thinking of Cassandra anymore, she had faded into the depths of his memories. With a happy smile and joy in his mind, he fell asleep tired from the activities of the day.


    Meanwhile, in the cozy confines of her own apartment, Diana found sce in the lingering essence of Marcus''s presence. The memories they had created together, the sharedughter that danced in the corners of her mind, and the whispered promises that ignited a spark within her, wrapped her in a tender embrace.


    She smiled and walked up to her room, however, a hand suddenly grabbed her and then all went ck. In the blink of an eye, Diana''s world turned upside down. The darkness enveloped her, suffocating her senses. Panic surged through her veins as she fought against the restraints that bound her. Her mind raced, desperately trying to make sense of the situation. Who could have taken her?


    And why?

 Chapter 316: Missing

    The night passes by uneventfully for some and perhaps eventful to others. Marcus awoke to a world that felt strangely empty. Having known to trust his supernatural senses, Marcus immediately knew something was wrong. He suddenly jumped on his feet as he thought "Diana".


    Not understanding why he felt what he felt but it reminded him of when Diana left home, without thinking twice, he raced to her apartment.


    As he entered her ce, he felt a strange emptiness in the air. The silence within the apartment echoed with unanswered questions. Where could she be? What had happened to her? Thoughts of their shared moments, theirughter, and the previous night moments swirled in Marcus''s mind, intensifying his determination to find her.


    Marcus rushed to the bedroom, his gaze fell on the perfectly made bed. It struck him as odd¡ªtoo neat, too untouched for someone who had supposedly slept there. A chill ran down his spine as he considered the possibilities. Was this a sign of a hasty departure? Or something more sinister?


    Overwhelmed by a growing sense of unease, Marcus began to search every corner of Diana''s apartment, desperately hoping to find some clue that could unravel the mystery of her sudden disappearance. His heart raced with each passing second, his mind consumed by worry and fear.


    In the kitchen, he found remnants of food from the previous day. It was unusual with Diana''s meticulous nature  not to tidy up after herself, adding to the growing sense of unease within him. He tried to remain calm, reminding himself that jumping to conclusions wouldn''t help.


    His concern deepened, and he couldn''t fathom where Diana could be. There were no signs of a struggle, no indication that she had left on her own ord. Her bag remained untouched, and the apartment seemed undisturbed. It was as if she had vanished into thin air.


    His mind raced with thoughts and possibilities. Had she been kidnapped? Was she in danger? Fear gripped his heart, but he pushed those thoughts away, refusing to let panic consume him. He needed to think clearly and rationally.


    The absence of Diana''s presence was like a void in his soul. Unease washed over him as he realized she was nowhere to be found. Panic surged through his veins, his mind racing through countless possibilities. Desperation gnawed at Marcus''s soul, urging him to take action. He reached out to Diana''s close friends, seeking any information or leads that could provide a glimpse into her whereabouts.


    His phone calls were met with confusion and concern, as no one had seen or heard from her since theirst interaction.


    Time seemed to stand still as Marcus grappled with a whirlwind of emotions. Fear, worry, and a deep sense of longing consumed him. The silence in Diana''s apartment was deafening, amplifying his anguish. He couldn''t fathom a world without her, and the thought of losing her filled him with an unbearable pain.


    With trembling hands, Marcus dialed As''s number, his voice filled with a mixture of desperation and pain. As the call connected, he tried to steady his voice, "As, I need your help. Something terrible has happened. Diana... she''s missing."


    On the other end of the line, As could sense the urgency in Marcus''s voice. Concern etched into his features as he responded, "Marcus, stay calm. I''m here for you. Tell me everything you know, every detail."


    Taking a deep breath topose himself, Marcus recounted the events leading up to Diana''s disappearance, his voice cracking with emotion. "She was here with mest night, and now she''s gone. There''s no sign of a struggle, no indication of where she might have gone. I''m afraid something terrible has happened to her."


    As listened attentively, his mind already racing with possibilities. "Marcus, I''m so sorry to hear this. We''ll find her, I promise. We need to act quickly and gather as much information as possible. Have you contacted the authorities?"


    "Yes," Marcus replied, his voice filled with frustration. "But they said it''s too early to file a missing persons report. I can''t just sit here and wait. I need to do something."


    "I understand your frustration," As reassured him. "Let''s start by documenting everything we know. Any recent interactions, suspicious individuals, anything that might give us a lead. We''ll create a timeline and map out her movements. We won''t rest until we find her."


    As they continued to exchange information, Marcus felt a glimmer of hope ignite within him. Having As by his side, a trusted friend and confidant, provided a sense of strength and reassurance. Together, they would do everything in their power to bring Diana back safely.


    Hours turned into a blur as Marcus and As delved into the investigation. They reached out to Diana''s friends, colleagues, and anyone who might have information about her whereabouts. Every detail, no matter how insignificant it seemed, was carefully analyzed and documented.


    Meanwhile, in a pitch-ck room, Diana woke into an unfamiliar environment as her heartbeat thundered in her ears, its rhythm syncopated with her rapid breaths. She strained her senses, trying to discern any clue about her captors. The metallic scent of fear hung heavy in the air, mingling with the stale mustiness of the room.


    She wriggled against the restraints, feeling the cold bite of the unforgiving metal against her wrists.


    Thoughts cascaded through her mind, a whirlwind of questions and uncertainties. Was this a random act or something more sinister? Had she been targeted specifically, or was she just a pawn in arger scheme? The unknown gnawed at her, fueling her determination to find answers and regain her freedom.


    As her eyes adjusted to the darkness, faint slivers of light seeped through a crack in the door, offering a glimpse of hope. She strained to listen, her ears attuned to the slightest sound beyond the confined space. The distant echoes of footsteps and hushed whispers stirred her curiosity.


    Hours turned into days, marked only by the rhythmic drip of a leaking pipe and the asional intrusion of meager meals. The monotony of captivity threatened to erode her spirit, but Diana clung to memories of Marcus, the love they shared, and the promise of their future together.


    Their connection was a lifeline, reminding her of the strength within her, the resilience that had carried her through previous trials.

 Chapter 317: Information

    As Marcus sat with As, their minds heavy with exhaustion and relief, As couldn''t help but voice his concern. "Do you think this could have been an intentional act, Marcus? Somebody out to sabotage both of you or harm Diana?"


    He pondered the question for a moment, his brows furrowing in deep thought. "I don''t know, As," he replied with a sigh. "It''s hard to imagine someone going to such lengths just to hurt us or take Diana away. But we can''t ignore the possibility. There have been some disagreements and tensions in the past, but I can''t believe anyone would go this far."


    "I understand your hesitation," As nodded. "But we can''t rule out any possibilities. We need to be thorough in our investigation and consider every angle. Let''s go through everyone who might have had a motive, even if it seems unlikely."


    Marcus leaned back, running a hand through his hair, feeling the weight of the situation while disturbed on why all this happened as soon as things were just starting to go well in their rtionship. "There''s Sophia," he admitted. "She was upset when I turned down her advances, but I still can''t fathom her orchestrating something like this. Besides, she has her own sessful career.


    It just doesn''t add up."


    As nodded, jotting down notes on a notepad. "True, but we shouldn''t dismiss anyone until we have more information," he said. "We should also consider any business rivals orpetitors, even if they seem insignificant. Sometimes, the most unexpected adversaries can be the most dangerous."


    As they brainstormed, Marcus''s mind began to recall certain events and interactions that hadn''t seemed significant at the time but now appeared suspicious. "Wait, there was this one guy at a recent industry conference," Marcus recounted, a flicker of realization in his eyes. "He seemed overly interested in ourpany''s projects and kept asking Diana about our future ns."


    As looked up from his notes, intrigued. "Tell me more," he urged.


    "He was from a rivalpany," Marcus continued. "Diana mentioned him in passing, but she didn''t think much of it. Now that I think about it, his questions were rather probing, almost as if he was trying to gather sensitive information."


    "That''s worth investigating," As said, jotting down the new lead. "We should get in touch with Diana''s colleagues and see if they remember anything specific about this guy."


    As the investigation took a new turn, Marcus felt a mix of emotions¡ªanger at the thought of someone intentionally causing harm to Diana, fear for her safety, but also determination to uncover the truth. He knew he couldn''t do this alone, and he was grateful to have As by his side, guiding him through the intricate maze of possibilities.


    Over thest forty eight hours, Marcus and As tirelessly pursued every lead, leaving no stone unturned. They tried talking to people, filed a report and continued to relentlessly ensure that they were doing all they could.


    As and Marcus sat at looking at various survelliance videos they had through connections and pulling a lot of favos. The room was filled with the silence of deep concentration, allowing them to delve into the tasks at hand. Suddenly, the ringing of his phone shattered the tranquility of the room. Marcus jolted in his chair, his concentration broken.


    Irritation surged within him, annoyed at the interruption that pulled him away from his survelliance was going through. He nced at the caller ID, considering ignoring the call and returning to his tasks.


    However, a second thought crossed his mind, curiosity getting the better of him. What if it was something important? What if it had something to do with Diana? Doubt and concern tugged at his heartstrings, urging him to answer the call.


    With a sigh of resignation, Marcus picked up the phone, holding it to his ear. "Hello?" he said, his tone tinged with a hint of annoyance.


    On the other end of the line, Sofia''s voice came alive with a usual coyness to it. "Marcus, I have a small gift for you and I''m sure it would be something you would like."


    "Please, I am very busy at the moment, can we talkter" Marcus said with a bit of frustration and anger in his voice. As though oblivious to it, Sophia continued her voice unchanged, "wow, seems like important news about Diana is not worth your time, see youter then," she said cool headedly.


    "Wait, wait, wait, what did you say?" Marcus shouted as he jumped on his feet, visibly shaken. "What did you say about Diana? Tell me everything," he demanded, his voice trembling with a mixture of fear and anticipation.


    "Please, I''m not your ve or your friend," Sophia retorted, her voice filled with a mix of anger and hurt pride. "I am a proper businesswoman, and I don''t appreciate your tone." Her words carried the weight of her own emotional turbulence, reflecting her inner conflict and frustration at Marcus''s reaction and outburst when Diana''s name was mentioned.


    Marcus, taken aback by the intensity of Sophia''s response, realized he had struck a nerve. He paused for a moment, recognizing the impact his words had on her. The weight of the situation settled upon him as he understood that their history and personal dynamics were intertwined with the present.


    "I apologize, Sophia," Marcus said, his voice softer and filled with remorse. "I didn''t mean to offend you. It''s just... Diana is important to me, and I''ve been worried sick about her. Please understand that I''m desperate to find her, and any information you have would be greatly appreciated."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line, as Sophia absorbed Marcus''s words and let them sink in. Her anger began to dissipate, reced by a soft voice. Sophia''s tone softened, sensing the shift in Marcus''s demeanor. "I know some information about Diana''s whereabouts," she exined calmly. "It''s not much, but it will help you a lot and I can help you get her out."

 Chapter 318: Love you too

    Marcus felt a wave of conflicting emotions wash over him. Skepticism and doubt still lingered, but the possibility of finding Diana pulled at his heartstrings. He took a deep breath, collecting his thoughts before responding.


    "Fine, let''s meet," Marcus finally replied, his voice steady butced with a tinge of anxiety. "Where and when?"


    "If you want the information I have, see me by ten at the Hotel Casanca" she said with a tough voice, "And it is not free, soe prepared to exchange the information with something which I am sure you can afford" she said with a tone that brokered no argument.


    "If I do not see you by then I would assume that you are not interested, take care of yourself," she said with a gentle voice as she abruptly dropped the call.


    Marcus scribbled down the information on a nearby notepad, his mind racing with a mix of hope and apprehension.


    Realizing that he only had less than twenty five minutes to be the location Sophia requested, he couldn''t help but swear "Fuck, not now of all times"


    He hurriedly told As that there might be a friend who might have a lead, and she wanted to see him in minutes. As suggested they go together, but he refused since he already offended her on the call, so he might as well go alone to clear the issue and get the information he needed.


    ****


    The night was ck, and the roady before Marcus like an empty canvas. The usual bustling traffic had dwindled, leaving the streets a hint of hushed anticipation. Each step he took felt deliberate and cautious, as if the weight of the world rested upon his shoulders.


    For a moment, Marcus couldn''t shake off the nagging suspicion that Sophia might have orchestrated Diana''s disappearance. He knew they had aplicated history, and their past disagreements had often been intense, but the idea of Sophia going to such extreme lengths seemed far-fetched. After all, she was a sessful, proud business woman with her own empire to tend to.


    As he drove towards Casanca, his mind wandered through the possibilities. Perhaps Diana had encountered some trouble on her own, unrted to Sophia. Yet, the timing of Sophia''s call couldn''t be ignored, leaving a lingering doubt in his heart.


    Handing his keys to the nearby chauffeur, Marcus quickened his pace as he made his way towards the bustling bar area. His eyes darted around, searching for any sign of Sofia. After circling the bar twice, his heart sank as he realized she wasn''t there. Disappointment threatened to consume him, but he refused to give up.


    Taking out his phone, he dialed her number, his fingers trembling slightly with anticipation. After a few rings, she finally picked up, her voice filled with glee.


    "Oh! I  see you don''t want toe I guess" Sofia asked, her voiceced with a seeming gloating that he seemed to not understand.


    "I have gone round the bar a number of times, where are you?" he asked as he felt he was being toyed around, a trace of dissatisfaction evident in her voice. "I''m in suite 4, if you are interested in what I have here,e over. We can''t talk in the bar" she said with a voice betraying her happiness and joy.


    Unable to determine if he should turn back or should continue at the moment, Marcus steeled his heart to go as she really had a hold over him since he needed the information she had. He really couldn''t afford to gamble, "every meat is needed when hungry no matter how small," he thought to himself.


    As he reached the door of the suite, he gently muttered a word of prayer and prayed that things go well since this situation really was going to look questionable. He pushed open the door which shew that she was expecting toe and had intentionally left it open.


    Sofia was seated on a plush couch, the soft fabric beneath her caressing her skin. She was dressed in a stunning mini gown adorned with a delicate floral pattern, its colors harmonizing with her radiant beauty. The gown hugged her curves in all the right ces, highlighting all her features entuating her slender figure.


    The fabric gracefully cascaded down her thighs, revealing glimpses of her wless, porcin legs that were crossed elegantly over one another.


    The gown boasted a long zipper that ran the entire length of the back, adding an alluring touch to the ensemble. The intricate design of the zipper seemed to mirror the intricate emotions swirling within her. It was as if the gown held secrets, waiting to be revealed with the slightest pull of the zipper.


    Although he had no intention ofplimenting or causing her feelings to sway, he couldn''t help stare at the beauty he saw seated. She noticed his stunned look and shy a gentle smile as she ced the wine ss in her hand on the table while she walked gracefully to his while holding his gaze on her body.


    As soon as he realized that she was already in front of him and ced a hand on his chest, she shed a wider smile at his countenance at trying to regain his manners.


    "Sorry for that temporary loss of myself," he said with a polite smile. She nodded at him and turned to the door to lock it. Perplexed about why she was locking the door, Marcus turned to ask for a reason but she already started to walk back.


    Not able to hold his thoughts and questions, "hey sofia, why did you lock the door after I closed it? Can we start talking about why I am here now? I really need to go find her as soon as possible," he sprouted out questions he had on his mind as he turned to face her.


    Sofia scrunched her face in anger as she began with a frosty re, "no good evening, no you are looking beautiful or nice, nopliments after staring for so long, no hello, what the hell is wrong with you?


    "Do you understand that I am ady too? And one that loves you at that too. Are you really that insensitive or you are just deciding to be a jerk?" She questioned with a look as one that has been bullied. Marcus was confused at the usations and was suddenly at a loss of words.

 Chapter 319: Listen

    "No matter what I tell you, you would not be able to see her tonight at the earliest, tomorrow morning, so can you just chill a bit?" she asked as she patted the couch beside her genturing him to sit beside her.


    Not knowing how to refuse, he directly sat on the nearer arm chair to him as he turned to face her.


    Sophia let out a small sigh, her eyes searching his face for a moment before she spoke again. "Marcus, please, just this once. It''s not like I''m asking you to do something extreme," she pleaded, her voiceced with a touch of vulnerability. "I can be considered a beauty, is it really that hard to sit beside me for a while?"


    Marcus weighed his options, knowing that his priority was to find out any information that could help locate Diana. Reluctantly, he nodded and took a seat beside her, his gaze directed slightly away from her face. He wanted to remain focused and not get swayed by any emotions that might arise in this intimate setting.


    "Now, about the tip you wanted to share with me," Marcus began, his voice steady as he turned his attention to the matter at hand. "What did you hear about Diana? Is there any information that could help us find her?"


    "I heard she might be a hideout of some rogues as I was able to get some videos of her, but I am sure that she is safe from the videos." she said as she picked her phone lying on the table to show him what she had seen.


    With veins bubbling hard from his head, he muttered "bastards" as suddenly wanted to rush into the night and kill all those useless fools that took his beloved. "Where can I find them?" he asked as he released a low bestial growl.


    She ced her hand on his shoulder, "now that is where the tradees in" she said with a smile while licking her lips as though she was seeing a delicious meal. Marcus shivered as her expression but he stood still holding on to hope.


    "What can you offer me for that information, I have pulled in favors to get it," her  voice took on a seductive tone as she trailed her hand along Marcus''s chest, her fingers hinting at a deeper desire as her hand trailed  on his chest attempting to move lower. "I''m sure you know what I want, so just make yourselffortable.


    You can have a little rest and rx at no cost, right?" she asked in a tiny voice as her hand wandered around his chest while trying to go lower.


    However, Marcus let out a heavy sigh, his grip firm but gentle as he took hold of Sophia''s wandering hand, preventing it from going any further. He looked into her eyes, his expression a blend of frustration and resignation.


    "Sophia, please," Marcus implored, his voice filled with a mixture of weariness and determination. "I understand your feelings and desires, but now is not the time. We need to focus on finding Diana. That is our priority."


    As Sofia''s attempts to seduce Marcus were thwarted, frustration and anger welled up inside her. She lunged at him, desperately trying to pin him down and seize his face in her hands. But Marcus, with his heightened reflexes, skillfully evaded her advances, swiftly moving out of her reach. His eyes shed a deep shade of red for a brief moment, revealing the power within him.


    Feeling a weak tug on her mind, Sofia closed her eyes and sumbed to a sudden drowsiness. Marcus had used his abilities to gently lull her into a peaceful sleep, avoiding any direct harm to her. He stood up, towering over her motionless form, contemting his next move.


    Sofia felt a weak tug on her mind and she closed her eyes for a nap. Although he could manipte minds, he didn''t want to try any sort of mind reading on her since her mind would not be able to get such an invasion of power leaving her as an imbecile.


    While he considered the fact that he could wipe out her memories, he couldn''t help but consider her status. Doing so was bound to bring some troubles that could break his fragile rtionship, the thoughts made him sigh as he rumbled through her purse for the key and walked out of the room while closing the door behind.


    "What a very weird fellow?" he muttered as he walked down the hall as his mood improved as he thought through the meeting, Diana was no immediate danger but it seems this matter was orchestrated by someone.


    Breathing a sigh, he walked out of the hotel to his car before returning home in the dead of the night.


    Suddenly, he braked hard as he noticed he had seen the building around in the video before, that''s the small town where I met Diana for the first time.


    d at the fact that the night was not wasted, he hurriedly returned home to talk to As to organize a n or decide if the cops would be the best help for the issue.


    ******


    As Sophia''s consciousness slowly returned, she found herself lying on the plush couch in the opulent hotel room. Her head throbbed with a dull ache, and a sense of weakness washed over her body. Confusion clouded her mind as she tried to piece together the fragments of her memory, struggling to understand what had transpired.


    As the fog lifted, the events of the failed seduction and Marcus''s unexpected disy of power came rushing back to her. The realization of her failure to get him aroused and to bed stung, fueling a potent mix of fear, frustration, and anger within her. How had she underestimated him? How had her carefully crafted n unraveled so quickly?


    Her hand trembled as she reached for her phone, the weight of her thoughts heavy on her mind. The device slipped from her grasp once before she managed to secure it firmly in her palm. With a determined swipe of her finger, she dialed Marcus''s number, her voiceced with desperation as he answered the call.


    "Marcus," she spoke, her voice carrying an edge of vulnerability and frustration. "You can''t just leave like that. I have valuable information that can lead you to Diana. Please, listen to me."

 Chapter 320: Regret

    Her words carried a plea, a desperate attempt to regain control over the situation. Sophia knew that her grip on Marcus was slipping, that her power over him was waning. But she couldn''t let go so easily. She couldn''t bear the thought of him finding Diana without her, of him moving on and leaving her behind.


    Marcus listened to her words, his silence a testament to his resolve. He had seen through her maniptions and understood that her offer of assistance was tainted with ulterior motives. He couldn''t let himself be swayed by her empty promises or the fear she tried to instill within him.


    "Sophia," he finally spoke, his voice firm and unwavering. "I appreciate your concern for finding Diana, but I can''t ept your help under these conditions. I won''tpromise my values or our love for each other. I believe that tonight shows that we should not even be too close to each other, I hope we can work moreofortably together but this time through proxies"


    Sophia''s frustration grew with each passing moment, her anger simmering just beneath the surface. "You''re making a mistake, Marcus," she retorted, her voice tinged with venom. "You think you can do this on your own? You''ll regret turning your back on me. I hold the key to finding Diana, and you''ll never seed without my assistance."


    There was a moment of silence on the line, the tension palpable as both parties grappled with the reality of the situation. Sophia''s frustration swelled, her ns crumbling before her eyes. She knew she couldn''t force Marcus to bend to her will, and herst resort was to deliver a final threat.


    "You''ll regret this, Marcus," she seethed, her voice dripping with venom. "You''ll never find Diana without me. And when you fail, don''te crawling back to me. You''ll be left with nothing."


    With those final words, Sophia ended the call, her voice fading into the void. Marcus stared at his phone, a mix of emotions swirling within him.


    Marcus let out a sigh of relief as he ended the call with Sophia, still trying to make sense of her cryptic message. He stepped into his apartment, the weight of the day''s events settling upon him. As he entered the living room, he noticed As sprawled across the couch, fast asleep amidst a sea of papers and notebooks.


    A small smile tugged at the corners of Marcus''s lips as he observed his trusted friend and ally, the one who had been by his side through thick and thin. Despite the exhaustion etched on As''s face, Marcus couldn''t help but feel a sense of gratitude for having him in his life. He quietly moved back to the door, not wanting to disturb his slumber.


    Since he was  a predator at night, he decided to try and seek the town for any hope that things would be different, as he suddenly felt hopeful for the night. He walked out of the house and took to the darkness while moving at his fastest speed toward the town.


    Perched atop the tallest building in the town, Marcus became one with the night. The moon cast a soft glow on his determined face as he surveyed the surroundings, his senses heightened and attuned to the slightest disturbance. The small town stretched out before him, its streets bathed in shadows and mystery.


    As the cool breeze caressed his skin, Marcus''s mind sharpened, ready to absorb every detail. His eyes scanned the streets below, searching for any sign that could lead him closer to Diana. Theck of traffic and tranquility of the night helped him watch around more as he looked around in the dead time of the night.


    Suddenly, a melodic ringtone shattered the stillness of the night, capturing Marcus''s attention like a beacon in the darkness. His senses sharpened, focusing on the source of the sound. It emanated from a nearby house, its soft melody cutting through the cool evening air.


    Without hesitation, Marcus turned his gaze towards the house, his curiosity piqued. Instinctively, he felt that this unexpected interruption held a vital clue, a piece of the puzzle that could unravel the mystery surrounding Diana''s disappearance or not, but just like As said, he was not going to dismiss any possibilities that could lead him to Diana.


    With nimble steps, he descended from his lofty vantage point, moving swiftly and silently towards the source of the sound. Shadows enveloped him, bing his ally as he blended seamlessly into the night. His movements were fluid, a testament to his honed skills and years of training.


    Arriving outside the house, Marcus paused, his senses on high alert. He strained to catch the hushed voices emanating from within, his ears attuned to the slightest nuances of the conversation. The words were muffled, distorted by the closed doors and thick walls, but he was determined to decipher their meaning.


    Positioning himself near an open window, he focused his attention on the conversation unfolding inside. He strained to pick up every word, his mind working overtime to piece together the fragments of information. The voices were hushed but as he listened intently, fragments of the conversation began to make sense.


    Just as Marcus was about to withdraw from his position, a chilling word reached his ears due to his heightened sense of hearing. "Kill." The urgency and frustration in the caller''s voice sent shivers down his spine. His instincts kicked into overdrive, propelling him forward with a newfound determination.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Marcus dove into the building, his movements swift and calcted. The dimly lit apartment became his battlefield as he swiftly incapacitated each guard that stood in his way. It was clear that they were protecting something or someone, and the thought of an impending tragedy weighed heavily on his mind.


    As he navigated through the shadows, his focus unwavering, Marcus''s thoughts raced with a mixture of hope and fear. What could possibly be going on here? His heart pounded in his chest, urging him to press forward, to prevent any harm that may befall her.


    Descending deeper into the bowels of the building, he found himself standing before a sturdy door. It was the entrance to the basement, the source of the ominousmand he had overheard. His hand trembled slightly as he reached for the doorknob, his mind racing with a thousand possibilities.

 Chapter 321: Rescue

    Diana''s hands trembled as she meticulously worked on the rope that bound her wrists. She knew that time was running out, but her determination refused to waver. With each passing moment, her strength dwindled, but she pushed through the fatigue, refusing to sumb to despair.


    In the small, dimly lit room, a meager meal was delivered to her once every twelve hours. It provided her with some sustenance, just enough to keep her from bingpletely weakened. She savored every bite, knowing that it was essential to maintain her physical and mental fortitude.


    She knew that Marcus would be so worried , so she kept her calm and worked furiously at the rope binding her. She kept running it at the corners of the edge of the window hoping to thin it out. Her strength was almost gone but she refused to give up.


    As the rope began to thin under her persistent efforts, a surge of hope ignited within Diana. After multiple hours, joy came spring fast as the  moment arrived. With a final, determined tug, the weakened rope snapped, freeing her wrists. A mix of relief and adrenaline surged through her veins as she knew the time hade to seize her chance.


    Suddenly, Diana''s heart raced as she heard the rapid footsteps drawing closer to her hiding spot. The sounds of scuffling and thudding echoed through the basement, indicating a struggle unfolding just outside the door. A mix of fear and hope surged through her veins, igniting her survival instincts.


    In the dimly lit room, anticipation hung heavy in the air. Diana''s grip tightened around the baseball club she had found nearby, her knuckles turning white. She knew that she had to be prepared to defend herself, to fight for her freedom.


    As the door swung open, revealing a stranger panting heavily, Diana''s breath caught in her throat. Uncertainty washed over her as she assessed the situation. Was this person a friend or foe? Her instincts spurred her to remain hidden, to blend into the shadows and remove herself from the line of sight.


    A man walked up to her, a long line of scar running on his face as he aggressively seemed to look around. As she saw she was not discovered, she felt attack was likely going to be the best type of defense, trying to creep up to him, the floor board made a creaking sound drawing attention to herself.


    At this same time, a familiar figure burst through the door, the scarred man rushed at her and grabbed her while turning both of them to face the man who just entered.


    The scarred man tightened his grip on Diana, his eyes narrowing as he directed his attention towards Marcus, who had burst into the room. There was a coldness in his gaze, a hint of malevolence that sent shivers down Diana''s spine. She struggled against his hold, her heart pounding in her chest.


    Marcus''s eyes locked with the scarred man''s, his voice firm butced with an underlying determination. "Let her go," he demanded, his gaze unwavering. "You don''t want to make this situation any worse."


    A sinister smirk crossed the scarred man''s face as he tightened his grip on Diana''s arm, causing her to wince in pain. "Ah, man, do you know her, why are you trying to y the hero?" he sneered. "Oh love!, I see but you see, I hold all the cards now. Let''s make a deal, shall we? Leave the building and prepare a car for me so I can leave in peace else your little minx will have her neck snapped"


    Diana''s heart raced with conflicting emotions. She felt a mix of relief and joy at the sight of Marcus, knowing that he hade to rescue her. But at the same time, worry crept into her mind as she realized the danger they were both in. She feared what the scarred man might do if Marcus didn''tply.


    Marcus maintained a calm facade, his voice steady as he weighed his options. "What is it that you want?" he asked, his toneced with caution. "And why go to such lengths to kidnap Diana?"


    The scarred man''s eyes gleamed with a hint of triumph, his voice dripping with malice. "She snatched any person''s man is the stroy that has been going on around," he spat. "And Diana here knows exactly what I''m talking about. She''s been keeping secrets, haven''t you, my dear?"


    Diana''s eyes widened in surprise, her mind racing to make sense of his words. She nced at Marcus, a mix of fear and guilt clouding her expression. "Marcus, I... I don''t know any other person, please believe me," she stammered, her voice filled with both anguish and apology. "Marcus, I don''t have anyone else other that you, I swear to all I believe."


    Marcus''s gaze softened as he looked at Diana, understanding and concern evident in his eyes. He knew she was not a person of such ways and she was just a victim in all these too.


    "I believe you, Diana," Marcus said, his voice gentle yet resolute. "But right now, our priority is getting out of here safely. Let her go, and we can find a way to resolve this without anyone getting hurt."


    The scarred man''s grip on Diana tightened, his eyes shing with a mix of anger and desperation. "No, it''s not that simple," he growled. "Get me what I asked, or watch as your precious Diana suffers the consequences."


    "Diana, close your eyes," Marcus said with a smile as he stood rooted thinking of what he could do.


    Her eyes widened at his words, but seeing him nod gently with a warm smile on his face, she decided to trust him and believe that he had a way.


    In a swift and calcted move, Marcus closed the distance between himself and the scarred man, his fist connecting with a powerful punch. The man crumpled to the floor, unconscious, as the room reverberated with the impact. Diana''s eyes gradually opened her eyes in awe and relief as she felt the air around her change.


    Without hesitation, she ran into his waiting arms, tears streaming down her face as she sought sce in his embrace. Her sobs echoed through the room, a mixture of fear, relief, and pent-up emotions finally finding release. Marcus held her gently, his touch aforting balm against the turmoil she had endured.


    "It''s alright, Diana," Marcus whispered, his voice filled with tenderness. "You''re safe now. I won''t let anyone harm you."


    Diana clung to him, her words muffled against his chest. "I was so scared," she choked out, her voice filled with a mixture of vulnerability and gratitude. "Thank you for saving and believing in me."


    Marcus held her tighter, his voice steady and soothing. "You don''t have to thank me. I''ll always protect you, no matter what."


    They stood in each other''s embrace, finding sce in the shared moment offort and relief. The weight of the recent events began to lift, reced by a renewed sense of determination and a desire to move forward.


    After a few moments, Diana pulled away slightly, her tear-stained face looking up at Marcus. "What do we do now?" she asked, her voice trembling with a mix of apprehension and hope.


    Marcus caressed her cheek gently, his eyes filled with unwavering determination. "Now, we gather our strength and face whateveres our way," he said, his voice resolute. "We''ll make sure those responsible are held ountable, and we''ll protect our love and our future."


    Diana nodded, her eyes filled with trust and admiration. "I believe in us," she whispered, her voice filled with unwavering faith. "Together, we can ovee anything."


    With the assants tied up and the authorities on their way, Marcus and Diana took a moment to catch their breath and collect themselves. They knew that the road ahead would not be easy, but they were ready to face it together, united in their love and the strength they found in each other.


    As they awaited the arrival of the authorities, Marcus and Diana shared a few whispered words of reassurance and promises of unwavering support.

 Chapter 322: Revelation

    Marcus and Diana found themselves cornered in a dimly lit hallway, their backs pressed against the cold, damp wall. The sounds of their pursuers closing in echoed ominously, each footstep growing louder and more urgent. Adrenaline coursed through their veins as they prepared for the final confrontation.


    Diana''s heart pounded in her chest, her mind racing toprehend the events unfolding before her. Fear mingled with confusion as she nced at Marcus, his expression hardened with determination. "Diana, close your eyes love." Marcus said to her as he looked at the sea of men in front of them ready to hurt them without question.


    They were going to get what they asked for but he would not want Diana to witness such brutality.


    Diana nodded her head. She did not understand his reason for this request but she decided to trust him and do as he had asked. She nced at him shortly before she closed her eyes and saw his face, she had never seen this side of him¡ªthe raw power and unyielding resolve etched upon his face.


    Without a word, Marcus sprang into action, his movements fluid and precise. He engaged their assants with a speed and strength that surpassed human capability, his every strike delivering a force that sent their attackers sprawling. Diana could hear the loud cry of pain of different people but she did not know for sure if they belonged to their attackers or her beloved.


    Unsure of the situation and burned with an urgent need to check if Marcus was okay, Diana opened her eyes and the sight that beheld her was one she had never seen before. She watched as Marcus flew between different people at the same time,nding punches, each strike with an ethereal force she had never seen before.


    could swear she heard their broken bones and ribs from just one punch hended on them, Diana watched in awe and disbelief as Marcus fought, a mix of terror and fascination swirling within her.


    As the battle raged on, Diana''s initial shock began to give way to a dawning realization. "Marcus" she muttered silently as it hit her, Marcus was different, far beyond what she had ever imagined. The way he effortlessly subdued their adversaries, the unearthly grace in his movements¡ªit all pointed to a truth she struggled to ept.


    She searched her head for a possible excuse she could possibly give but the red eyes brought to the reality of what was happening.


    Their attackers dwindled in numbers, their confidence waning as they witnessed Marcus''s extraordinary abilities. But before they could mount another assault, sirens red in the distance, growing louder with each passing second. The authorities were closing in.


    As the piercing sound of sirens filled the air, panic gripped their remaining attackers. The realization that they would soon be apprehended spurred them into a hasty retreat, disappearing into the darkness like shadows.


    The momentary lull in the chaos allowed Diana''s thoughts to catch up with the reality of the situation. Her eyes never wavered from Marcus, his figure bathed in a flickering, crimson light. Emotions warred within her¡ªfear, confusion, and a longing for the truth to be something other than what her mind was beginning to ept.


    Marcus looked back and saw the wide opened and confused eyes of Diana, he approached Diana, his eyes searching hers for a glimmer of understanding. At that point he knew there was no more hiding and there was no way he could take back what just happened a few minutes back. The silence between them was heavy, pregnant with unspoken questions and uncharted territory.


    He could see the storm of emotions raging within her, threatening to shatter the fragile bond they had built.


    Diana''s voice quivered, her wordsced with vulnerability. " What just happened?"


    Marcus took a step toward Diana, his eyes filled with the desire to reassure her, but before he could utter a word, the piercing sound of sirens shattered the moment. They shared a quick nce, the weight of their unspoken conversation hanging heavily in the air.


    Hand in hand, they swiftly made their way out of the dimly lit building, their hearts still racing from the harrowing ordeal. The authorities had been alerted, and their presence would soon be upon them.


    When they emerged from the building, they were greeted by shing lights and a flurry of activity. Police vehicles surrounded the area, officers rushing to apprehend the remaining assants. Marcus and Diana approached one of the officers, their faces a mix of relief and exhaustion.


    Diana, her voice steady andposed, recounted the events leading up to her kidnapping and how Marcus hade to her rescue. She left out the supernatural feats she had witnessed, wanting to shield Marcus from unnecessary scrutiny. In fact, she was not sure the authorities would believe her and not think she was mad.


    Their gazes locked briefly, silently conveying an understanding and unspoken agreement.


    "Their leader is inside the building, I do not know what he was talking about. I think he mistook me from someone else but I would also like to know the reason for my kidnap." Diana exined to the officer who nodded and reassured her that they would get to the root of the matter.


    The authorities took their statements, and after ensuring their safety, released Marcus and Diana. The weight of the night''s events hung heavy upon them as they made their way to Marcus''s car in silence. The engine hummed to life, casting a soothing warmth within the vehicle.


    Lost in their thoughts, neither of them spoke. Diana stared out of the window, her mind a whirlwind of confusion, fear, and unanswered questions. Marcus''s eyes remained fixed on the road ahead, his mind filled with a mixture of guilt and hope.


    The streetlights passed by in a blur as they made their way home, each lost in their own world of contemtion. It was a fragile moment, where words could not bridge the divide that had grown between them. Silence prevailed, a poignant acknowledgment of the challenges they now faced.


    The air felt heavy with unspoken emotions. Marcus stole asional nces at Diana, his heart yearning tofort her or at least get her to talk to him or say anything at all, but she had been quiet all through. He couldn''t help but keep quiet and bear the understanding that their journey was one they had to navigate individually.


    Diana''s thoughts raced, trying to reconcile the reality she had experienced with the man she loved. Confusion battled with her growing affection, leaving her torn between the familiar world she had known and the enigmatic one that had been revealed.

 Chapter 323: Conflicting emotion

    The familiar sights of their neighborhood blurred as they neared their apartment building. Marcus parked the car, and they stepped out into the cool night air. The sound of their footsteps echoed in the quiet street as they made their way up the steps, side by side.


    The hallway outside their apartment felt bothforting and unfamiliar. Each step drew them closer to the sanctuary of their home, where the weight of their unspoken truths could be confronted. As they reached the door, Marcus hesitated, his hand hovering over the doorknob.


    Diana turned to face him, her eyes searching his face for a glimpse of the answers she sought. The tension between them lingered, filled with the unspoken words that hung in the air.


    Without a word, Marcus unlocked the door, allowing Diana to enter first. As they stepped inside, the familiar warmth of their shared space enveloped them, offering a momentary respite from the outside world.


    The apartment seemed to hold its breath, the walls echoing with the unresolved emotions that swirled around them. Marcus closed the door behind them, shutting out the outside world, and took a tentative step toward Diana.


    Their eyes met, a universe of unspoken truths passing between them. Marcus reached out, his hand trembling, but he stopped himself. In that moment, they both understood that some truths were not meant to be spoken¡ªthey were meant to be felt, experienced, and discovered in their own time.


    Awkward silence hung in the air as Marcus and Diana stood in the living room of their apartment, still reeling from the night''s events. The weight of unspoken truths pressed upon them, casting a shadow over their once effortless connection.


    Diana''s mind raced, desperately searching for answers that seemed to elude her. She needed a moment to collect herself, to make sense of the fragments of her reality. Without a word, she excused herself from the room and made her way to the kitchen.


    Diana stood in the kitchen, her hands trembling as she clutched a ss of water. Thoughts raced through her mind, each memory of her time with Marcus now a puzzle she desperately tried to solve. How could she have missed any signs of his true nature? Doubt and fear gnawed at her, threatening to consume her sanity.


    As Marcus stepped outside to make a call, Diana''s gaze wandered to herptop on the counter. She hurried to her bedroom, retrieving herptop. She hesitated for a moment, with trembling hands, she powered it on and began her search, her fingers typing a single word into the search engine: "vampire."


    The search results flooded the screen, bringing with them a deluge of information about the mythical creatures she had only read about in books or seen in movies. Diana''s heart pounded in her chest, dread tightened its grip around it as she delved into the depths of the inte, her eyes scanning article after article, each one revealing a darker aspect of Marcus''s true nature.


    The truth unfolded before her, painting a picture far more sinister andplex than she had ever imagined. She discovered the tales of darkness, she learned about their immortality, their insatiable thirst for blood, and the inherent powers that set them apart from humanity.


    Her breath hitched as she read about the predatory nature that consumed those of Marcus''s kind, filling her with a mix of awe, fascination, and fear.


    Questions swirled in her mind, threatening to suffocate her with their weight. The realization of what Marcus truly was sank in, overshadowing the memories they had shared. Doubt and uncertainty gnawed at Diana''s mind, weaving a web of confusion that threatened to consume her sanity. How could she have missed any signs? How could she have been so blind to the truth that hid behind his charming facade?


    How many people had Marcus hurt? What did this mean for their future together? Images of dark nights and crimson-stained lips haunted her thoughts, threatening to drown her in a sea of fear and uncertainty.


    The word "vampire" reverberated in Diana''s mind, its weight almost suffocating. She muttered the word under her breath, the syblesden with disbelief and apprehension. What had she gotten herself into? Was it possible to trust someone whose very existence defied everything she had known? an unrelenting reminder of the secrets and uncertainties that now shadowed their rtionship.


    Lost in her thoughts, Diana barely registered the sound of the bedroom door opening as she was jolted from her contemtion by the creak of the bedroom door. Startled, she turned to find Marcus standing at the entrance, her body tensing as his gaze fixed on her.


    Their eyes met, and Marcus could sense the fear that flickered in Diana''s gaze. He took a step forward, the words of reassurance on his lips, but the realization that she was trying to hide her fear stopped him in his tracks. His initial intention to speak was tempered by the realization of her fear. A wave of sadness washed over him, fueling his own doubts and insecurities.


    Before he could say anything, Marcus noticed theptop on the counter and understood what Diana had been searching for. The weight of their unspoken fears hung heavy in the air, further dividing them in that moment. He decided to give her the space she seemed to need.


    "I... I''ve called the doctor toe and examine your injuries," Marcus said, his voice barely above a whisper. Without waiting for a response, he turned away, leaving Diana alone with her thoughts, his heart heavy with the pain of her withdrawal, and disappeared into the living room.


    Diana nodded silently. As he retreated into the bedroom, Diana was left to grapple with her conflicting emotions. She closed herptop and followed Marcus''s departure with her gaze, her heart aching from the growing distance between them. The hope of finding sce in her research had been reced by a haunting reality that seemed impossible to reconcile.


    Unable to find the words to express the storm of emotions that raged within her. She took a deep breath, wiping away a stray tear that escaped her eye, and made her way to the living room where the doctor awaited.

 Chapter 324: Guilt gnawing

    As the door closed behind her, Diana couldn''t help but wonder if their love could withstand the weight of Marcus''s secret, or if it was destined to crumble beneath the burden of their newfound knowledge.


    Her mind continued to whirl, but for now, she would push aside her doubts and face the examination.


    As she sat on the couch, she tried her best to avoid Marcus''s gaze, but she could feel his eyes on her, filled with a mixture of worry and remorse. The doctor approached, his demeanor calm and professional, oblivious to the turbulent emotions that filled the room.


    The examination proceeded in silence, broken only by the asional sound of the doctor''s voice as he exined his findings.


    "She has bruises on her wrists from the binding rope, also dehydration and fatigue. Although she looked pretty fine to me, I would say she seems to be in some sort of shock, considering she has not said a word since I began my examination." The doctor exined.


    "Why did you not bring her to the hospital directly?" he asked, looking at Marcus who did not seem to be paying any attention to him until he heard his question. His gaze fixed on Diana, his eyes holding his emotions of guilt and regret.


    "You said it yourself, Doctor, she has fatigue. How can I bring her to the hospital like that?" Marcus asked, looking at the doctor who just sighed and continued his examination  Diana did her best to focus on the doctor''s words, attempting to distract herself from the turmoil that threatened to consume her.


    Marcus sat nearby, his gaze fixed on Diana, his heart aching with each passing moment. He longed to bridge the growing chasm between them, to reassure her that his love for her had never wavered. But he understood that sometimes, the wounds inflicted by the truth needed time to heal.


    As the doctor concluded the examination, he offered a few words on what Diana should and should not do, he also prescribed some medicines to her and left the apartment, Marcus following him out to see him off. With only Diana left in the room, the weight of the room seemed to intensify, the silence almost suffocating.


    *******


    The apartment felt stifling, the air heavy with unspoken words and shattered trust. Diana stood in the living room, her heart torn between love and fear. The truth about Marcus''s nature had shattered the illusion of their perfect romance, leaving her struggling toe to terms with the reality she now faced.


    When Marcus returned from seeing off the doctor, he found Diana with her back turned to him, her hands trembling as she packed her belongings. The sight struck him like a dagger to the heart. He wanted to reach out, to exin everything, desperate to stop her from leaving, but she flinched back, avoiding his touch.


    "Diana," he said softly, his voice a mix of longing and remorse.


    She flinched slightly, as if his voice had sent a jolt through her fragile emotions. Turning to face him, she wore a look he had never seen before¡ªa blend of determination and pain. Her vulnerability tugged at his heartstrings, making him wish he could take away her pain.


    "Please, don''t do this," Marcus implored, his voice tinged with hurt and regret. "I never wanted to hide this from you, but I was afraid of losing you. I love you more than anything, and I didn''t want my nature to scare you away."


    Diana paused, her eyes locked with Marcus''s. She took a deep breath, struggling to find the words to convey the turmoil within her. "Marcus, how do you expect me to believe you, everything is so overwhelming right now. I need time to process this, to understand if I can ept everything thates with being with you and I can not do that with being around you."


    Diana managed a weak smile, tears welled up in her eyes, her heart torn between wanting to believe him and the fear of the unknown. "Thank you for saving me, Marcus. I appreciate it. I just need some ALONE time to figure things out."


    With that, she turned away and continued packing her things. Marcus watched helplessly, wanting to hold her, to tell her that everything would be alright, but he knew it wasn''t the time for reassurances. He had to respect her decision and give her the time she needed.


    Diana moved towards the door with her stuff, Marcus moving towards the window, too heartbroken to watch her leave him. She stopped for a moment when she reached the door and looked back towards where Marcus was standing, her voice thick with emotions. It was obvious this was hard for her as it was for him. "Please don''t seek me out.


    I promise I''lle to you when I''m ready to talk." She said not even waiting for a reply as she made her way forward and out of the room. Only when Marcus heard the door close behind her did he look towards the closed door, a single tear dropping from his eyes. He never wanted things to turn out like this between them.


    Diana''s footsteps echoed down the hallway, each one like a dull ache in Marcus''s heart. He sank onto the couch, his thoughts in turmoil, as he wondered what the future held for them. The fear of losing her gripped him, but he knew he had to be patient.


    Days turned into weeks, and the chasm between Marcus and Diana seemed to widen with each passing moment. Their interactions, once filled with warmth andughter, were nowced with awkwardness and uncertainty.


    Marcus grappled with the uncertainty that loomed over their rtionship. He couldn''t help but rey the memories of their time together¡ªtheughter, the tender moments, the love they had shared. He couldn''t help but rey every moment they had shared, searching for signs that he had missed or moments when he should have been more honest with her.


    The guilt gnawed at him, knowing that his secrets had hurt the woman he loved. Each time he saw her, his heart ached, as he longed to reach for her but he remained respectful of her boundaries.

 Chapter 325: Decision

    Diana, on the other hand, struggled toe to terms with everything she had learned. She immersed herself in research, trying to understand the vampire world and the implications it held for her rtionship with Marcus. Fear and doubt clouded her mind as she grappled with the idea of loving a vampire.


    She had also saw him once when he wasing out of the apartment building and she hid from him, she still could not handle looking him in the face. What made everything too much for her to handle was that she could not say this to anybody, there was no one she could probably talk to that would understand her ordeal and advise her on what to do. She had not been eating or sleeping well at all.


    Diana sighed as the ringtone of her phone brought her back from reverie, she knew she would have to find the answers on her own as she swiped the answer button on her phone to answer Tania''s call.


    "Hey" came the lively voice of her friend on the other end of the line, quite opposite to her own dull voice. She tried clearing her throat to sound normal before speaking, "Hi, Tania. What''s up?"


    "I am great, Dania, but I do not think I can say the same for you though. Are you ok, babe?" Tania asked, effortlessly discovering her fake attempts of sounding normal.


    "I am fine, Tania. Work has been too much and I just need to rest, that''s all." Diana said, hoping her excuse sounds eptable enough for Tania to put her off from asking further questions, one she was sure she would not be able to provide answers to.


    "You know what you need is a good time. Ever since you went off for a while and came back, you have immersed yourself in your work and you have forgotten how to enjoy a good time. Let''s go out tonight." Tania suggested excitedly


    "I don''t think that''s a great idea Tania. I have some work to do at home as well." Diana said already cancelling out the idea of going out.


    "You should know how this will end, Diana. All you do is work, work, work, ask Marcus to help you out. You guys work in the same ce, besides you owe me a night out." Tania said, unaware of the silent person on the other end of the line.


    Diana stood still at the mention of Marcus'' name, it was like someone poured cold water on her and woke her to her reality. "Marcus" she muttered his name so quietly like a whisper that it was impossible for any other person to hear.


    "Diana, Diana, are you still there?" Tania asked when she could not hear anything from her.


    "Yes, I am, Tania. I was just thinking about it. Let''s just go to a bar and have a drink instead, that''s all I can offer." Diana said,ing back from her long thoughts.


    "Ohk. I will only allow that only because you sound tired, I will text you the address. See you soon." Tania said before hanging up.


    Diana sighed and looked at her watch, checking to see her impending meeting with her friend is in the next two hours. She focused onpleting her task for the day and not think about he who would not be mentioned.


    Soon Diana finished and left to join Tania at the bar. As soon as she entered the bar, she spotted Tania flirting with a guy at the bar. "Hmm, hmm, there you are." Diana said as she stood beside her friend, staring up at her and the guy who did not even seem to notice her.


    "Woahhh, you are here" Tania hollered as soon as she saw Dianapletely forgetting about the guy she was flirting with earlier. Neglected, the guy left the two of them and went his way.


    "I can see you have already started having fun without me." Diana said, smiling at her friend. The only time in a long time she could say she genuinely smiled and not just the normal courteous smile she offered to her clients at work.


    "Not yet though, you already killed my fun. A club would have been better but I am going to manage this for now, it''s good to see your face." Tania said, already calling the bartender''s attention. "Two shots of tequ here, pls." she ordered for the two of them.


    Diana and Tania sat at the bar, enjoying each other''spany and the lively atmosphere around them. The dim lights, the sound ofughter, and the music created the perfect ambiance for a rxing evening.


    They sipped on their drinks, chatting. Diana couldn''t help but smile as she watched Tania animatedly share her stories . It was a much-needed break from the intensity of her thoughts about Marcus and his revtion.


    As the night wore on, Diana felt a mixture of emotions bubbling within her. The alcohol loosened her inhibitions, making her thoughts drift back to Marcus. She had tried to put him out of her mind for a while, but being at the bar, looking at couples enjoying their time together, even Tania got herself hooked up, all these brought back memories she couldn''t ignore.


    Diana''s mind wandered to the first time they had met, the instant connection she felt with him,  even though she was irritated at the same time. Her heart ached with the realization that she had pushed him away when he needed her the most, but it was necessary for her to figure it out her feelings on her own without his influence.


    Amidst theughter and clinking sses, a wave of sadness washed over her. She excused herself from the table, telling Tania she needed some fresh air. As she made her way outside, the cool night breeze kissed her cheeks, momentarily soothing her troubled mind.


    Diana stood there, leaning against the wall of the bar, taking deep breaths to steady her thoughts. She knew she needed to confront her feelings for Marcus, to understand if she could ept his true nature and the challenges that came with it.

 Chapter 326: Distracted

    With her mind made up, Diana bid farewell to Tania and left the bar. As she entered the apartment building, her heart skipped a beat when she saw Marcus making his way out of the elevator. His appearance shocked her¡ªhe looked worn out, as if he hadn''t been taking care of himself.


    His red eyes and unshaved jaw spoke of sleepless nights and worry. Diana''s concern for him rose, overriding her own emotions. As he tried to hide his face with a cap, she noticed his thinner frame, a stark contrast to the strong and confident Marcus she had known.


    Their eyes met, and a flood of emotions passed between them in that brief moment. Marcus''s heart ached at the sight of Diana looking back at him, she looked tired and like she had not been getting enough sleep. He wanted to reach out to her, to exin everything, but the fear of pushing her further away held him back.


    Diana took a step closer, wanting to ask him if he was okay, but something held her back. Marcus understood her hesitation and decided to give her the space she needed. As much as he longed to talk to her and tell her everything, he knew that forcing the conversation might only make things worse.


    Without a word, he nodded to Diana and continued on his way to his car. The pain in his heart was evident, but he knew that respecting her boundaries was crucial at this moment.


    As Diana watched him leave, she felt a pang of regret. She wanted to reach out to him, to let him know that she cared, but her emotions were too overwhelming to handle at that moment. She needed time to sort through her feelings, to make sense of everything that had happened.


    Diana couldn''t shake the feeling of concern for Marcus as she entered her apartment. Her mind was consumed with thoughts of him, his troubled appearance haunting her thoughts. She paced around the living room, reying the moment she saw him in her mind.


    "What could have happened to him?" Diana whispered to herself, her heart heavy with worry. She had never seen him in such a state before, and it frightened her. But amidst the worry, she couldn''t deny the longing she felt for him¡ªthe desire to reach out, to talk, to hold him close.


    Her thoughts drifted to the past, to all the times Marcus had been there for her, protecting her from her abusive ex-boyfriend Cole, and even from her own insecurities. He had been a constant source of strength and love in her life, always putting her well-being above everything else.


    As she pondered their rtionship, she realized that Marcus had never shown her his dark side. He had shielded her from the truth about his true nature, all in an effort to keep her safe. The realization tugged at her heartstrings, making her ache to see him again, to hear his side of the story.


    Deep down, she knew that she couldn''t keep running away from him or from her feelings. She had to confront her fears, to find out if she could ept the darkness that was a part of Marcus. With a determined sigh, she wanted to salvage their rtionship, to understand everything, even if it meant facing the darkness thaty within Marcus.


    Unable to stay still any longer, Diana picked up her phone and considered calling him. But she hesitated, unsure of what to say or how he would react. She put the phone down and continued to pace around the room.


    Minutes felt like hours, and the anticipation built with each passing moment. She couldn''t bear the thought of losing Marcus, not after everything they had been through together. The longing to be in his arms, to feel his gentle touch and his tender kisses, intensified with each step she took.


    As she nced at the clock, she realized that a considerable amount of time had passed since she saw him in the hallway. The worry grew, and she couldn''t bear not knowing if he was alright.


    Summoning all her courage, Diana decided to go to his apartment. She needed to see him, to talk to him face-to-face, and to find out if there was a chance for them to be together again.


    Taking a deep breath, she left her apartment and made her way to Marcus''s door. Her heart pounded in her chest, uncertainty and hope warring within her.


    ******


    As Marcus drove to meet with As, his thoughts were consumed by Diana. The image of her troubled appearance haunted him, and he couldn''t shake the feeling of concern that gnawed at him. He wished he could scold her for not taking care of herself, for withdrawing from him, but he knew that wouldn''t help the situation.


    His heart broke at the thought of Diana distancing herself from him again. He understood that she needed time to process everything, but his patience was wearing thin. He longed to be there for her, tofort her, and to reassure her that they could work through anything together.


    Arriving at As''s ce, Marcus discussed some matters with him, but his mind kept wandering back to Diana. He felt torn between giving her space and rushing to her side. He knew that barging into her apartment might only make her pull away even more, so he decided against it.


    As he entered the elevator to go back to their floor, he couldn''t help but contemte the right approach to handle the situation. He wanted to be there for her without overwhelming her. It was a delicate bnce, and he feared that any misstep could push her further away.


    Inside his apartment, Marcus paced back and forth, his mind restless with thoughts of Diana. He worried about her well-being, about what she might be thinking and feeling. He desperately wanted to talk to her, to know how she was doing, but he also wanted to respect her need for space.


    The silence in the apartment felt suffocating, and he wished he had the courage to reach out to her. But he understood that she needed time and that he had to give her that. He couldn''t rush her into anything, not when she was going through so much.

 Chapter 327: Truth

    Marcus found himself ncing at his phone multiple times, tempted to call Diana. He missed her, missed their conversations, and missed the warmth of her presence. But he held back, knowing that it was best to wait for her to reach out when she was ready.


    With a sigh, Marcus decided to distract himself with a book. He hoped that losing himself in the words on the pages would help ease the restlessness in his mind. Few minutes passed and Marcus grew more anxious. He knew that he had to be patient, but it was hard to ignore the ache in his heart.


    He wanted nothing more than to be there for Diana, to hold her and assure her that everything would be alright.


    As Diana approached Marcus''s apartment, her heart pounded in her chest. She was filled with a mix of nervousness and longing, unsure of what to expect. Meanwhile, Marcus had made up his mind to check on Diana despite his own worries and doubts. As he walked toward her apartment, his thoughts were consumed with the desire to see her and make sure she was alright.


    He promised himself he would only check on her even if she did not want to see him. He headed to her apartment  going over what he would say to her when he got to her. He bumped into someone on the way and quickly used his hand to steady the person from falling.


    The body he gripped seemed familiar to him as he felt the spark lit up in him as soon as his hand touched the body, he looked up quickly to find out that it was Diana.


    Shot with the tingles going up on her body the intruder made contact with, she held onto the person longer as she raised her head to find the owner of the hand on her body. The two of them stared in each other''s eyes, not wanting to let go.


    They released themselves but still kept their gaze on each other, both of them longing for that feeling they had a moment ago. It was as if their mind was working together as both of them without a word, pulled one another into a gentle embrace, and holding onto each other as if they were each other''s anchor in the storm.


    "Marcus, I wasing to see you. Can we talk?" Diana spoke first as they released each other from the hug.


    Relief washed over him as he nodded, inviting her inside. Diana sat on the couch in Marcus''s apartment, her heart still racing from their emotional reunion moments ago. She looked at Marcus, her eyes filled with a mix of curiosity and trepidation. She knew it was time for the truth, for Marcus to finally exin the nature he had been hiding from her. The tension between them is palpable.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke, each searching for the right words to bridge the divide that had formed between them.


    Finally, Diana broke the silence, her voice shaking slightly. "I''ve spent these past weeks trying to understand everything. I can''t deny my feelings for you, Marcus, but I''m still scared. Scared of the risks, scared of the unknown, and scared of what it might mean for both of us."


    Marcus took a deep breath, steeling himself to bepletely honest with her. "I''ll tell you everything, Diana. But I need you to know that I never wanted to hurt you, and I regret keeping this from you.I know I should have told you about my true nature from the beginning. But I was afraid of losing you, and I couldn''t bear the thought of scaring you away."


    Diana nodded, her hand reaching out to hold his, offering a small smile of understanding. "I get it, Marcus. I understand why you kept it from me. But now, I want to know. I want to understand everything."


    He squeezed her hand gently, drawing strength from her support. "I''m a vampire, Diana. It''s not just a myth or legend. I was turned centuries ago, and I''ve been living in the shadows ever since."


    "My kind feeds on blood to survive, and we have heightened abilities beyond those of humans," Marcus exined, trying to find the right words to convey the truth. "We''re faster, stronger, and some of us have the ability to manipte minds or control certain elements."


    As Marcus spoke, Diana''s mind raced with all the information she had learned about vampires in her research. It was overwhelming, but she focused on the man before her, the man she loved, not the creature he had be.


    "I''ve never hurt anyone, Diana," Marcus said earnestly, looking deep into her eyes. "I''ve always lived by a code to protect humans and not harm them. Although I do feed on them, I make it painless, cure them from the bite afterwards, and remove it from their memory so they get the chance to live the rest of their lives as they had always done." He exined to Diana.


    "I have read a lot of articles on your kindand from what I have seen so far, I know you will never hurt anyone. I just wished you had shared this with me before." Diana said, letting him know of her support.


    "How about animal blood instead of human''s, that could work too right?" she asked


    "Yeah, it could work but not as strong as that of a human. I would still need to feed on the blood of a human, not just as frequently again. Once in a while." Marcus exined.


    "Ohh" Diana muttered gently at the new revtion.


    "I know, and I''m sorry," Marcus said, his voice tinged with regret. "I should have been honest with you from the start. I don''t expect you to ept everything right away, but I hope that with time, you cane to see that I''m still the same person you fell in love with."


    Diana looked at him, her heart torn between the fear of the unknown and the love she had for him. "I don''t know what the future holds, Marcus. But I do know that I love you, and I want to try to understand and ept this part of you."


    They sat in silence for a moment, processing everything that had been said. It was a heavy burden lifted for Marcus to finally share his secret, and for Diana, it was a new reality she needed toe to terms with.


    "Diana, if you need time or space, I''ll give it to you," Marcus said gently, his hand cupping her cheek. "Just know that I''ll always be here for you, no matter what."


    Diana leaned into his touch, findingfort in his words. "I don''t want to be apart from you, Marcus. I want to see where this goes, even if it means embracing a world I never knew existed."


    A smile tugged at the corners of Marcus''s lips, relief and love washing over him. "Then we''ll take it one step at a time, together." He said as he reached for her face, his hands caressing her cheeks, the two of them locking their gaze.


    Diana could not resist his touch as she had yearned for it, she closed the distance between them as she sealed his lips with hers in a passionate and gentle kiss. The two of them moaned to the familiar feeling they had missed so much as they held onto each other, not wanting to let go. The fire that burned inside them was that of hunger for each other after weeks of separation.


    "I want you Marcus." Diana said amidst the kiss breathing heavily, her body burning with the need to feel him deep inside her but it seems like Marcus has another n. He withdrew from the kiss and looked in her eyes, "Are you sure?" he asked, "We can wait and take things slow if you want." he said making sure that it was what she wanted.

 Chapter 328: Happy reunion

    Diana cupped his face in her hand and brushed his lips gently, causing a shiver to run down his back. "I am sorry I was  not able to understand you and made this about myself and did not think about you for once." She started and ced a hand on her lips shaking her head no as Marcus tried to say something in her defence.


    "Don''t do that, Marcus. I was selfish and did not think about you, it only took me seeing you this evening before I came to the realization of how this might be affecting you too and that is not how it is supposed to be. I was selfish and love is not supposed to be selfish. I love you and I want to be with you, with all of your dark and bright sides, I want all of it.


    So don''t ask me again if this is what I want because I could not be any more sure at this point in time." Diana said, causing a wide smile to find its way to Marcus lips as he sealed their lips in a loving kiss. "I missed you." He muttered against her lips. "I missed you too, babe." Diana said.


    Marcus was happy at her bold eptance, he could not remember thest time he was that happy and he decided to dedicate his time to showing her a good time tonight.


    "Marcus" she whispered, her voice sounding like a melodious tune to Marcus.


    It took everything he had to resistying Diana down on the couch and having his way with her that moment, he lifted her up and felt her legs wrap around his waist. Her caresses and kisses were frantic, but they were of no assistance. She had tentatively extended her hand to trace her fingers across his powerful arms, slowly moving up to his shoulders, across his chest, and down to his abs.


    Marcus could not understand where the willpower to not plunder himself inside her at that moment wasing from till they entered the bedroom and he ced her on the bed.


    An impatient Diana clung to the hem of his shirt and pushed it slowly upward. She cautiously extended her hand to run her fingers up his powerful arms before pausing at the waistline of his trousers after carefully moving up to his shoulders, across his well-toned chest, and down to his abs. Sme smiled at the naked chest in front of her, one she had not seen and missed for the past couple of weeks.


    Marcus grabbed her hands back into his own and gently pushed her back toward the bed. "I know you are eager and I am too, but let me show you just how much I missed you babe." Marcus whispered in her ears gently biting it causing a wave of pleasure coursed through her.


    He took Diana''s own shirt off discreetly and slowly while making sure his hands traced every contour of her torso, making her shudder.


    As soon as he removed the shirt, she drew his lips closer to hers. Her body was pressed closer to his as he moved his hands up the back of her, which was still nude. He urged her to lie down on the bed while continuing their passionate kiss without pausing. He was leaning against his arms and his body was draped over hers.


    He tugged her long legs down by hooking his fingers under the waistband of her pants, he gingerly removed the material from under her, making sure to graze her skin as he exposed her to him.


    She spread her body to him, and the beautiful sight that beholds him sent all the fire he felt in his body move to his groin. It had already cost a lot for him to restrain his rabid inclinations and spare her. But all the authority he required to proceed farther and rapidly take off his own clothes came from the trust and longing that were pulsing in her eyes.


    Marcus made his way back to her on all fours, stroking her legs with his hands before halting at the tops of her thighs and kissing her softly. He poked Diana''s folds with his tongue before she could protest. She groaned at the feelings he was giving her. Before closing his mouth to suck on the tight folds of her clit, he ran his tongue up and down her slit.


    His big finger pushed into her center, turning her delicious moan into a gasp as he continued to fuck her with just his finger leaving a heavily breathing Diana beneath him. Soon he added another hand, groaning from the whispers of his name from Diana''s lips, he could feel himself getting harder from her constant moans.


    She hit her peak, screaming his name among the licking, sucking, and pumping of his hand.


    Marcus pressed his mouth to hers in a hungry kiss making sure she tasted herself also.


    He ced his forehead on her own and looked into her eyes, seeing nothing but her yearning for him which mirrored his own perfectly. He gripped his erection and ced the sharp end of its hard length against her opening. Seeing nothing but a re of longing, he slowly pushed his way inside, burying himself halfway in her warmth before gradually pulling himself out again.


    She gasped as he quickly shoved his hips into her, fully burying himself.


    When he released his hold on her hips, she quickly swung her legs around his waist. She let out a piercing shriek as he crashed into her, arching her back into his body with each thrust bing more possessive than the one before. His back suffered severe red bruises as a result of her hands'' wing.


    She started raising her hips to meet his. She experienced more pleasure than she could have imagined when he reached down between their bodies and brushed his thumb across her clit. He didn''t have to wait long until he felt her walls encircle him. "I am going to cum, Marcus." Diana said breathlessly. "Cum for me baby." Marcus replied as they both quickened their tempo.


    It was at that point Marcus decided to step up his game, allowing his fangs toe out. Diana saw this and the questioning look in his eyes but she nodded her head, trusting himpletely.

 Chapter 329: Culprit

    She felt a sharp pain on her neck as Marcus wasted no time in biting her neck. The painsted only for a few seconds before the greatest pleasure Diana had ever experienced in the history of her sexual life came flooding her senses like a tsunami. She gasped, raising her head as her movement slowed down a bit to get used to the sensation that almost made her head explode with pleasure.


    She felt Marcus lick the bite mark as soon as he removed his fangs, awed by the beauty of this man. "I love you, Diana." He said as he quickened his thrusts again, aiming to give her the release they both wanted so badly.


    As soon as he whispered the words, she had the same sensations that always ran up her spine. Before having her second orgasm of the evening, she shouted into his shoulder. He quickly joined her in her joy and injected his hot seed deep within her. scooted off to the side to avoid crushing her with his weight as he copsed against her with a few final thrusts.


    "I love you too." Diana whispered as Marcus pulled her closer to him, cing a gentle kiss on her lips. "Thank you" he said to her before her eyelids closed, drifting into a deep slumber.


    The morning sun peeked through the curtains, casting a warm glow across the room where Marcus and Dianay tangled in each other''s arms. Their night together had been a mix offort, vulnerability, and the reassurance of their love for one another. But as the serenity of the morning settled in, a jarring sound pierced the air¡ªthe ringing of Marcus''s phone.


    Marcus groaned, reaching for his phone to answer the call. It was As. Diana, who was also awake and curious and sensing something serious, stayed close, waiting for Marcus to finish the call.


    "What is it, As?" Marcus''s voice carried a hint of concern.


    "I have some important news, Marcus," As replied on the other end of the line. "We traced the kidnapper like you requested, and it seems Sofia was behind the whole thing."


    Diana''s eyes widened, shock and anger bubbling inside her. She clenched her fists, waiting for Marcus to continue the conversation. When he hung up, she couldn''t help but ask, " Why did she kidnap me?"


    Marcus took a deep breath, his face etched with a mix of emotions. "Sofia is obsessed with me and the idea of having me for herself, so she couldn''t bear the thought of me being with someone else."


    Diana''s heart sank, a mix of fear and anger coursing through her veins. "And she kidnapped me to get back at you?"


    Marcus nodded solemnly. "Yes, I believe so. But I promise you, she won''t be a threat to us anymore. I''ve asked As to send all the evidence he gathered to the authorities and have her arrested."


    Despite the assurance, a sense of unease lingered in the air. Diana knew that people like Sofia could be unpredictable, especially when they felt cornered.


    "I want you to confront her, Marcus," Diana said firmly. "I want you to tell her off once and for all, that you love me and that she can''te between us."


    Marcus hesitated, not wanting to put Diana in harm''s way. "It might not be safe, Diana. She''s unstable, and I don''t want to risk your safety."


    Diana looked into his eyes, her determination unwavering. "I won''t let her scare me. I want her to know that I''m not afraid of her and that we won''t let her ruin what we have."


    Reluctantly, Marcus agreed, knowing he couldn''t dissuade Diana when her mind was set. After breakfast, they prepared to face Sofia together. As they stood outside her residence, Marcus''s hand found Diana''s, intecing their fingers for support.


    They entered Sofia''s home, and Marcus confronted her, firm and resolute in his stance.


    ''Who do we have here, the two lovebirds decided to pay me a visit. To what do I owe this visit? Sofia said in a sardonic manner, enraged to see the two of them at her doorstep, that too with fingers entwined and looking happily in love.


    "Sofia, what you did was wrong and unforgivable. You stooped to the lowest level possible after my countless warnings and rejections. I don''t love you, and I never will. Diana is the only woman for me, I love her and there is nobody that can get between us.


    It would have been great if you understood this from the onset and not chased what did not belong to you, making yourse;lf a criminal along the way." Marcus said, holding Diana''s hand more tightly.


    Sofia''s face contorted with jealousy and rage, and she reached for the gun hidden beneath the table. She thought if she could not have Marcus, then none of them would have her as she pointed the gun at Diana. Before she could act on her impulsive anger, the sound of sirens filled the building signaling the arrival of the authorities, as the officers swarmed the room.


    Diana''s heart pounded, hugging herself close to Marcus. "It''s over, Sofia. You can''t hurt us anymore. Let the authorities handle this now."


    Sofia''s desperate attempt was foiled as the authorities rushed in, apprehending her and taking her away in handcuffs. Diana and Marcus watched as justice was served, but their hearts remained heavy with the ordeal they had just faced.


    As they stepped outside, Marcus pulled Diana into a tight embrace, holding her close as if he never wanted to let go. "Thank you for being brave," he whispered in her ear.


    Diana leaned into him, feeling safe and loved in his arms. "We faced the darkness together, Marcus. And we''ll always be there for each other."


    With Sofia now in custody, a weight was lifted off their shoulders, and they knew they could finally move forward without fear. As they walked back home, hand in hand, they realized that their love had grown stronger through the trials they had faced.


    Their journey was far from over, but they were ready to face whatever challenges came their way, knowing that they had each other to lean on. In the embrace of their love, they found the strength to embrace the shadows and the light, discovering that together, they were invincible.

 Chapter 330: Epilogue

    The sun shone brightly, casting a golden hue over the city as Marcus and Diana strolled hand in hand through the garden. It had been a month since Sofia''s arrest, and life had settled into afortable rhythm for the couple. The fear and uncertainty that once clouded their rtionship had dissipated, reced by a newfound sense of love and trust.


    Marcus had returned to work, not out of necessity, but because he couldn''t bear to be away from Diana for too long. Their bond has deepened through the trials they had faced together, and each day felt like a blessing as they embraced their love with open hearts.


    As they walked through the garden, the sound of children''sughter filled the air. They hade to visit As and Meredith, who were celebrating their kids'' birthday. The joyous reunion brought smiles to everyone''s faces.


    "Uncle Marcus! Aunt Diana!" little Aurora and Sirius squealed in delight as they ran towards the couple, their tiny arms outstretched.


    Diana scooped up Aurora in her arms while Marcus lifted Sirius, spinning him around yfully. "Happy birthday, you two!" Diana eximed, showering them with kisses.


    "We missed you guys so much!" Marcus said, his heart full of joy as he held the children close.


    As and Meredith exchanged a knowing look, their hearts warmed by the sight of their children reunited with their favorite uncle and aunt. "Thank you foring," As said, a hint of emotion in his voice.


    ''Uhh, don''t do that As. Why would we miss their birthday?" Marcus said ruffling Sirius''s hair as the boy giggled.


    "Here, this is for the children." Diana said, putting Aurora down as she handed Meredith a wrapped small box.


    "Thank you guys. I am sure the kids will love it." Meredith said, epting the gift on behalf of the children. "Aurora, Sirius, say thank you to Uncle Marcus and Aunt Diana." she said smiling at the children.


    "Thank you Uncle Marcus, Aunt Diana." The children chorused together, ready to enjoy their time.


    As the day unfolded, the garden was transformed into a lively yground. Marcus and Diana joined in the games with the kids, relishing theughter and carefree moments. The children''s happiness was contagious, and it lifted any residual tension that lingered from their past struggles.


    "Uncle Marcus, can you push us on the swings?" Sirius pleaded, his eyes shining with excitement.


    "Of course, little man!" Marcus replied, pushing both Sirius and Aurora on the swings simultaneously. The children giggled and squealed, their joy echoing through the garden.


    Diana watched the scene before her, her heart swelling with love. She couldn''t help but feel a sense of happiness as she watched Marcus interact with the children and envision a future with Marcus and their own children, creating beautiful memories just like this. His gentle nature and warm smiles endeared him to the kids, and she knew in her heart that he would be an amazing father one day.


    Marcus could feel that he was being watched, he turned back to see Diana staring so lovingly at him, and he could not help but fall more deeply in love with her as he mouthed the words to her, earning a hearty smile and a deep blush from her before she blew him a kiss. Meredith soon came to take her away as the two women went to prepare some refreshments.


    "We saw that, Uncle Marcus." Sirius said in his tiny voice as he nced at his sister, the two of them sharing a knowing look.


    "Ohh, what did you see, man?" Marcus asked, ying along with their little game.


    "You said the same words dad says to mum." Aurora added, causing her father to pay extra attention to her.


    "And what is that, my littledy?" Marcus asked, bringing himself down to their level.


    "I love you." The little girl said giggling. The two older men looked at each other andughed at the children''s smartness.


    "Yeah, right. And I love you too, cupcake." Marcus said, tickling the girl as sheughed out loudly. As carried Sirius as they watched the two have fun and smiled as well.


    "Ok, we can see all of you having fun over here. Who''s ready for some cake?" Meredith said as she and Diana came out with the refreshment. The children ran to where she was. Marcus made his way to where Diana was standing, his arms around her shoulder as he drew her close.


    "You know, I never thought I could feel this happy," Marcus said softly, his fingers gently caressing Aurora''s cheek. "You''ve brought so much light into my life, and I''m grateful for every moment we share together."


    Diana leaned into his touch, her heart swelling with love. "And I''m grateful for you, Marcus. You''ve shown me what true love is, and I can''t wait to start a family with you."


    Marcus''s eyes widened, surprise and joy written all over his face. "Are you saying...?"


    Diana nodded, a radiant smile gracing her lips. "Yes, Marcus. I''m pregnant."


    Tears of happiness welled up in Marcus''s eyes as he pulled Diana into a tight embrace. "I can''t believe it. This is the best news ever." He said as everybody came and congratted them, happy for their great news.


    They sat in each other''s arms, basking in the joy of their growing family. Their love had weathered the storms, and now they were embarking on a new chapter of their lives together.


    In the months that followed, Marcus and Diana prepared for the arrival of their little one. They painted the nursery with love and care, and Marcus read bedtime stories to Diana''s growing belly, relishing the feeling of their baby kicking gently.


    The support of their friends and family was unwavering, and they knew they were surrounded by awork of love and happiness. The past had taught them the importance of cherishing every moment, and they vowed to create a home filled with love,ughter, and understanding.


    As the days turned into weeks and the weeks into months, their love continued to grow, deepening with every passing day. They faced life''s challenges together, knowing that their bond was unbreakable.


    And when the day finally came for their little one to enter the world, Marcus stood by Diana''s side, holding her hand with unwavering support. The birth of their child was a moment of pure magic, a symbol of the love they had ovee every obstacle to find.


    As they cradled their baby in their arms, they knew that their love story was just beginning¡ªa tale of hope, resilience, and boundless love that would be passed down through generations.


    In the end, Marcus and Diana learned that love was not just a feeling¡ªit was a choice they made every day. A choice to cherish, to support, and to stand by each other through it all.


    And so, they continued to write their love story, one filled withughter, tears, and everything in between. As they held each other and their precious child, they knew that they had found their happily ever after¡ªa love that wouldst a lifetime.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!